《Sexting With A Vampire》


 Chapter 1

    Ste

    I don''t have a pack.

    Neither do I have any friends.

    I''m bullied daily, and I hate it so much. There is a constant jarring in my chest and it won''t go away. I''m lonely. Afraid, and there is nothing I can do to change my life.

    Have you ever wished that you could switch ces with someone else?

    Because I do. I wish to wake up like someone else every single day. I see other teenagers with fewer problems than me, and I want their life. Their smiles and how theyugh when a brother, parent, or sister picks them up from school. Why can''t I have that?

    A normal life without bullying and with people who love me. I would kill to have that.

    Instead, I''m living in hell.

    There are bruises on my arms, legs, and back. Other studentsugh at me and say, "Gingers have no souls!" and steal my textbooks like it''s funny. Sometimes they take my sses and try them on. It doesn''t make meugh.

    It makes me want to die.

    When I''m bullied at school, hurt, and spit on, I pray I could make a deal with fate.

    If she could show me that the future is bright, I would keep trying and fight harder to survive...

    "Please don''t hurt me," I meet Ashley''s cold gaze and hope to reach her soul. My heart is crying. "I didn''t mean to hand in your assignment toote! I promise!"

    Julia and Whitney exchange nces andugh. They already know that Ashley won''t forgive me. Instead, she might choose to hurt me again, and no one will hear me if I scream.

    We are standing outside our school among tall oak trees when we should be in ss. The sun is shining, yet everything feels hopeless. We are entirely alone out here, causing a cold sweat to run down my back.

    "You shouldn''t have beente with that assignment. I''m your master, Ste," Ashley backs me up against an oak tree. She is a beautiful blonde vampire, but she reminds me of a fallen angel. Her face is evil, her expression unholy. "You remember that, right?" "Y-Yes..."

    "You knew there would be consequences."

    I gulp. "Yes..."

    "And yet you failed me."

    Ashley narrows her gaze. She is dressed in a white t-shirt underneath a jeans jacket, and there are shades on her head. But regardless of her cute clothes, Ashley is frightening when she crosses her arms over her chest.

    She is a powerful vampire.

    "I-I know... That''s why I said sorry-"

    Ashley steps forward. She grabs my face and presses her pink nails into my cheeks. The pain makes tears prickle behind my eyelids, and blood trickles down my chin. It stings. She is hurting me, yet Ashley''s face is emotionless. "Don''t speak back to me, mutt."

    My only response is to blink, and Ashley continues talking.

    "You don''t have a pack of your own, Ste. You''re a lone wolf, and my family took you in. We are the reason you''re breathing, so you better be of use to me. Do you understand?"

    I nod, knowing I got no other choice. Ashley would punish meter in the basement if I spoke back to her. Injuring me is her hobby. I''m a werewolf, so I will recover quickly.

    "DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!" Ashley res at me.

    My voice is weak. "I understand."

    Ashley releases me, yet my heart is still thumping faster than thunder. There is no telling what she might do to meter. Hurting me is in her blood, and she always draws entertainment from it.

    "Good," Ashley says and sizes me up, scowling when she sees my scar hidden underneath my sleeve. I''m wearing an old jeans jacket, and it doesn''t cover it up nicely. "You should hide your bruises. We don''t want the teachers to know you''re being abused at home." "You''re right," I fake a smile despite the pain felt on my face. "I''m sorry."

    "I''m always right," Ashley sends me an unfriendly smile. "Try not to make more mistakes, Ste. It would be such a shame if you suffered the same fate as your mother. She died because she was stupid enough to challenge my father."

    Despite the pain, I say nothing. Conceal, and don''t let the vampires know you''re afraid or sad-that''s my motto to survive in this city where the vampires rule.

    There is only one werewolf pack living here, but I''m not one of them, so they can''t save me.

    I''m the ginger with sses and nobody to call my friend. My life revolves around Ashley, and the nightmare never ends. No one can save me from her clutches...

    "Oh-my-god, Ashley? Isn''t that your boyfriend?" Whitney fixes her mousy hair and smiles at a ck Ford Mustang from 1969-I''ve heard Ashley brag about that car for a year.

    "You''re right!" Julia smiles from ear to ear. "You''re so lucky to be marrying the vampire prince. Evan is so hot..."

    Ashley turns around, and her calm, evil demeanor turns into a shy and slightly embarrassed teenage girl. The transformation is shocking: she is crushing hard on the vampire prince. "Evan..." Ashley is beaming. "I didn''t think he had any sses today? What is he doing here?"

    Whitney smiles at her friend. "Maybe he is here to see his future wife?"

    "No," Ashley dismisses her spection. "Evan and I don''t hang out. Our parents don''t want us interacting before the wedding."

    "Well, here hees," Julia winks at Ashley. "Your future man is stepping out of his car."

    While the three vampires ogle Evan, I stare down at the ground.

    Evan is gorgeous, and sometimes when Ashley speaks about her arranged wedding, I get jealous. It makes little sense. I shouldn''t want my future husband picked for me, but...

    When Ashley tries on wedding dresses and dances around inside the mansion. There is so much excitement on her face. It makes me want to steal that moment from her and exchange the experience.

    If I could just be Ashley for one day, I would be so happy. Instead of being beaten and forced to be a modern Cindere, I could text with Evan and leaf through pages of wedding magazines.

    For once, I could be an almost-ordinary teenage girl. No ropes, chains, or people calling me a mutt. This loneliness and uncertainty of the future which haunts me would disappear. And I would smile without having to fake it.

    "Aaaand he doesn''t even look at me!" Ashleyins. "Isn''t that cold of him? We are supposed to get married!"

    Whitneyughs. "Maybe he is in a bad mood?"

    Evan didn''t even look at Ashley?

    I have never talked to or gotten a good look at him. But what kind of man doesn''t let their eyes go on a joyride when they see Ashley?

    Curiosity makes me slowly lift my gaze, and Even, I assume, nces up from his phone.

    He is tall, built, and muscr-at least judging by how his jacket hugs his broad shoulders-with handsome features and a good jawline. Dark hair and pale skin.

    I''m snared by those ocean-blue eyes beneath expressive dark brows before forcing myself to turn away. My heart is thudding from being caught in the act.

    I''m humiliated and shut my eyes. Evan must be grossed out by my stare since he would never look at a werewolf girl like me.

    His kind hates werewolves and favors tall, thin vampires with the perfect bone structure. And I should hate Evan. I might not know him, but he is the vampire prince, making him my enemy. "Ste?" Ashley res at me, snapping me back to reality. "Are youing, or what? Hurry up and carry my bag."

    "Coming."

    I stumble forward and almost trip over my feet. Luckily I regain my bnce.

    Whitney sizes me up. "Are you sure that you''re a werewolf? How do you keep making a fool out of yourself?"

    Ashley answers that question. "Because Ste is a useless nerd. All she ever does is read and be pathetic. I bet her mate won''t end up wanting her either-she isn''t even pretty." Whitneyughs. "Is she turning twenty soon?"

    Ashley sighs. "Yes, Ste is approaching twenty. But I don''t expect her to find anyone willing to ept her as their mate."

    Julia snorts in amusement. "True, Ste got nothing going for her. She is a werewolf with zero reflexes, and her freckles look like corns of dirt sprinkled over her entire face. Ashley cracks up. "You''re right!"

    There is a jarring pain inside my chest when Ashley, Julia, and Whitneyugh at me. I fight hot tears and avert my gaze as we walk toward the school gates.

    Eventually, Ashley calms down. "You know what sucks, though?"

    Julia looks up at her. "What?"

    "Evan wishes to get to know me before the wedding. My parents don''t want us hanging out, so we have to bond through texting."

    "And what is the problem with that?" Whitney asks, lifting her eyebrows quizzically. "I text with Ryker all the time."

    Ashley sighs. "How do you keep a conversation going?"

    Whitney shrugs. "I don''t know? Just ask him stuff?"

    Ashley growls in frustration. "I do, but he always stops replying!"

    Juliaughs in mischief. "Perhaps you''re boring?"

    Ashley res at her. "I''m not boring! But Evan talks about stuff that I''m not interested in at all..." her eyes travel to mine. "Hey, maybe you could text Evan for me?"

    I widen my eyes, and Whitney gasps. "Ste? Are you crazy? Why would you tell her to text Evan?"

    "I don''t know?" Ashley shrugs. "Ste is smart-she will figure out how to win Evan over and make him like me."

    "By pretending to be you?" Whitney questions. "Uh, Ste? I don''t think this is a good idea-"

    "Nonsense!" Ashley dismisses Whitney''s worries with her hand. "It''s an excellent idea! The best one I''ve had in ages!"

    Julia nods and sizes me up. "I agree. The little mutt is smart and could probably think of a way to hold a conversation."

    "Great!" Ashley fishes up her phone from her pocket and gives it to me before narrowing her eyes. "I will buy myself a new phone tomorrow while you use this one. It''s logged into everything. You can speak with Evan with it, but if I catch you doing anything else, you''re dead."

    I gulp with my heart hammering inside my chest. "I understand."

    "Excellent," Ashley smiles. "You should start texting him today."

    Today?

    I''m not mentally prepared!

    My eyes travel to Evan down the corridor. He stretches like a cat. I watch, spellbound, as his t-shirt rides up his abs. My throat immediately clogs up, and my breaths turnbored.

    Evan isn''t a boy but a big a*s man, and I''m supposed to win him over? He is the son of the vampire king too! How do I do this?

 Chapter 2

    Ste

    I''m pacing my tiny bedroom inside the garage. It''ste, and I should get some sleep, but Ashley told me to text Evan today.

    My nerves are through the roof!

    I rake my fingers through my unruly, red hair. My brain cells aren''t cooperating. How do I start a conversation with possibly the most beautifu We probably have nothing inmon!

    Evan is also the vampire prince, which means I''m already on his hate list. He would murder me if he found out I was the one flirting with him I lift the phone and quickly type a message.

    Me: Good evening.

    I facepalm, feeling my heart race inside my chest. Who in their right mind says good evening as the first message to a guy? I''ve already ruine Nervously, I peer down and notice there is a reply already.

    Evan: Hello.

    Oh, that''s rtively quick...

    I lift an eyebrow when the phone lights up again.

    Evan: Do you really think it''s necessary to stay away from each other? I know it''s what your parents want, but it''s weird. You and I will marry e "Drama already..." I scratch my head and blow some strands away from my face. "How do I handle this

    Me: Uh, we can''t hang out at school, but maybe you could ask my parents if it''s okay to drive me to school every morning?

    Ashley doesn''t have a car, so I''m doing us a huge favor here. I smile triumphantly. I''m such a genius.

    Evan: That''s actually not a bad idea.

    Me: Thank you.

    Evan is writing again. I watch the dots jump around on the screen. Why is the damn vampire writing so fast? it makes me dizzy. Evan: Do you still want my nudes?

    Wait.

    What???!!!

    I stare at the screen, unsure how to reply to this. I''m hyperventting, and the walls seem to be creeping closer. Am I hallucinating?!

    Did I identally inhale drugs or something? f**k! Should I find Ashley? No, she would murder me. I got to handle this! Me: Do you want to give me one?

    WHAT THE HELL DID I JUST ASK HIM?!

    Evan: Don''t give me that. You''re the one who asked me for pictures and not the other way around. So you have to fight for them.

    Fight for them? I blush. The gods may not forgive me for this. but I want to know what Evan looks like naked.

 Chapter 3

    Ste

    I receive a text from Evan before it''s time for lunch.

    My curiosity gnaws at me. What could Evan possibly want?

    I sink my teeth into my bottom lip. I''m sitting inside the auditorium, at the far back. My teacher is talking, yet I slide my phone forward to peer down at Evan''s message. I''m turning into a rebel, but I kind of like the adrenaline.

    Evan: Is it a game of yours to pretend yesterday never happened?

    My heart stills.

    Me: What do you mean?

    Evan: Are you serious?

    The three dots move on my screen again.

    Evan: I saw your gorgeous frecklesst night, and you never replied to my following message. Are you ying games with me?

    I type, but Evan sends me a new message before I answer him, and ites with an attached picture.

    Evan: Try to ignore this.

    Oh-my-god.

    My eyes lock on the screen, and I try not to drool when I discover a picture of Evan half-naked.

    His carved abs are on full disy. Smooth skin, juicy pecs, and muscles. What doesn''t this guy have? A happy trail leads down to his grey Calvin Klein boxers. His long, elegant fingers are in them, and the picture cuts right underneath his nose. But it still allows me to see the cocky smirk on his lush lips.

    Holy s**t.

    Gorgeous.

    Sexy.

    And so very mischievous.

    I''m having trouble breathing and feel my s*x swell against my underwear as I touch the picture with my sweaty fingertips. Vampires are beautiful predators. It''s to seduce their victims and send women falling head-over-heels in love.

    And it''s working in Evan''s favor. I''m wet and sweating before lunchtime. I want to touch myself, but I shouldn''t do that in the ssroom. Even though I want to.

    Lord, they need a better cooling system inside this ssroom. Evan is sizzling hot, and I want to see more.

    I type my following message with burning cheeks. I''m usually a shy girl, but Evan thinks it''s Ashley writing to him. It gives me the courage needed to be bold and needy.

    Me: I want to see what is hiding under your boxers.

    It doesn''t take long before Evan replies.

    Evan: You have to earn it.

    I pout and mutter. "What a tease..."

    ***

    When it''s time to eat lunch in the cafeteria, I''m surprised that Ashley, Julia, Whitney, and I sit together with Evan''s people. This has never ever happened before. Has something changed overnight? Ashley is sitting by Evan''s right side, and somehow I ended up on his left.

    Another shudder sweeps by me when I nce up at Evan. From butterflies or fear? I don''t know.

    I''m so confused and conflicted when I''m this close to the big guy. Evan is sexy and gorgeous, but I''m reminded of him killing alpha Logan whenever he looks at me.

    Unfortunately, the little incident did nothing to quench my thirst for him. Which has made me question my sanity. How can I be attracted to someone so dark and twisted?

    I repeatedly ask myself that question even if I know the answer: how could anyone resist Evan?

    The devilish vampirees in a handsome package, and I''m actively fighting my arousal around him. My heart is pounding, but I try to act like normal. Like I haven''t seen Evan naked. And now I can''t get his abs out of my head...

    Stop trying to think about him naked, Ste!

    I shove more food into my mouth and only pause when a snicker escapes from Ashley''s lips.

    "Oh, look," Ashley smiles when she looks up at Evan. "Another human girl is on her way to confess her feelings for you, Evan."

    Evan doesn''t avert his eyes from his food. He keeps eating even when the girl stands and watches us with her three friends. She is sending nervous nces in Evan''s way. Interesting. I''ve never given it much thought, but Evan is probably also wanted by human women and not only vampires.

    "Aren''t you going to talk to them?" Ashley asks. "I read their minds; the middle girl wants to ask you out."

    Ashley''s special gift is to read people''s minds, but her ability has never worked on me. She can''t enter my head no matter how hard she tries, while Evan did it without breaking into a sweat. "This isn''t kindergarten," Whitney turn her attention to the human girls. She is sitting in front of me together with Julia. "If they want something, they got toe forward." Ashley shifts in her seat. "But it would be fun if-"

    "Aren''t you and I betrothed?" Evan interrupts, wiping his mouth with a tissue without ncing at Ashley.

    "Yes, but-"

    "Then stop caring so much," Evan says.

    Everyone falls silent, but I soon notice that Ryker is ogling me. He is sitting by my left, and there is nowhere I can turn. I''m not crazy enough to jump closer to Evan; I don''t have a death wish.

    "You should eat more protein, pup!" Ryker says. He isn''t the most intelligent vampire, which makes me question how Whitney can handle being with him.

    "Why should she eat more protein?" Whitney asks in an irritated tone. "It shouldn''t bother you what Ashley''s servant puts into her mouth."

    Ryker beams at his girlfriend. "The Snowke pack is hoping for Ste to defeat Evan one day. I wish to see such a fight happen, but the pup needs to eat tost even a second against him. She doesn''t have that much muscle on her." Ashley snorts. "Please, Ste challenging Evan would be suicide no matter how hard she trains. Evan is undefeated, and Ste would be dead within two seconds."

    Whitney, Ryker, Julia, and Joshua allugh. Ashley joins in on the fun, but I''m surprised when Evan doesn''tugh. He keeps eating but nces at me when he notices me staring. Unfortunately, the little incident did nothing to quench my thirst for him. Which has made me question my sanity. How can I be attracted to someone so dark and twisted?

    I squirm in my seat and turn my attention to my food. Evan returns to his food too, and I calm down a little.

    Jasper, another vampire, walks up to our table with a haunted expression when I open my dessert.

    "Hello," Jasper takes a seat. "May I talk to you?"

    "Hey, you can''t just sit down!" Ryker res at him. "State your business."

    Jasper wet his parched lips. "I need to talk to the vampire prince."

    Ryker growls. "No, you-"

    "Let him talk," Evan says, giving Jasper his intense attention. "What do you want?"

    Jasper squirms in his seat, seeming to hesitate before he speaks. "Rumor has it a new pack is moving to Lunaris, and they are huge in numbers."

    "Is that so?" Evan asks, unbothered by the news.

    Jasper continues talking. "Yes, and alpha Raphael has sworn to kill the vampire prince holding his mate captive. He ims that the silver-haired werewolf is his fated mate."

    My lips part. I''m not old enough to discover my mate''s identity-I''m neen, a few weeks from twenty. It would be stupid to believe Raphael is my mate without proof, but this might mean I will get rescued.

    Hope spirals within my chest, but Evan''s cold eyes set me back on earth. He is studying me, but as usual, not a single emotion is carved into his aristocratic features.

    But suddenly, Evan shocks me to the core by acknowledging me. His blue eyes lock on mine, and he parts his lips. "Would you like that, pup?"

    I blink. "W-what?"

    Whitney sighs. "Evan is asking you if you would like to be rescued, Ste. And the answer should be bloody obvious: you''re a werewolf and not a vampire. You''re our enemy."

    Ashley growls in her seat. "Raphael can''t take Ste away from me! Who will do my homework then?"

    The other vampires fall into a conversation while Evan silently focuses on my face. Heat is rising to my cheeks, and my n*****s harden when he reaches out his hand again.

    He touches me.

    But this time, I don''t witness us making love-I see a battlefield filled with werewolves, and I''m leading them into the forest. My silver wolf lifts its head, howling up at the moon, and I shudder.

    Is this my future?

    I want to ask what it all means; I wish to see more, but Evan removes his hand and ces it on the table. He says nothing, yet I can feel something shifting within me.

    My inner wolf wishes to run, though I repress the urge, knowing Ashley wouldn''t allow it. I''m still a prisoner.

    I have no strength here, but something tells me things might change when alpha Raphael moves to the city of Lunaris.

 Chapter 4

    Ste

    School is over, and I''m packing my stuff into my backpack by my locker. Joshua and Ryker are standing further away in the empty corridor,ughing while I''m doing it. I don''t like their intense stares or the smiles on their faces. It gives me the shudders. I pray they aren''t waiting to follow me or something.

    Ashley and Whitney have cheerleading practice, so I''m walking home alone. And while Ashley is mean to me, she keeps the guys from sexually approaching me.

    Hopefully, Joshua and Ryker are harmless.

    I hang my bag over my shoulder and hurry through the corridor. My heart pounds against my ribcage when Ryker and Joshua take up the chase. It seems they were waiting for this. s**t, what am I supposed to do?

    Fear shes through my senses. My eyes lock on the door, but I realize I can''t outrun them. Shape-shifting would save me, but I haven''t done that in years, and Ashley would punish me! "Where are you going, Ste?" Ryker is taunting me. I hear him dragging his vampire ws over the lockers. "We won''t hurt you, little wolf."

    Joshua chimes. "Yeah, we would only like to y with you a little. Why won''t you stay with us? We could have a lot of fun."

    No way in hell!

    I don''t trust them!

    I pick up my pace, but when I''m about to push open the door, Evan blocks my route. I almost collide with his chest, but his arms reach out to steady me and keep me from falling.

    My eyes lift to his beautiful face, and I''m one second away from tears. Did the vampires n this? Are they going to hurt me? s**t, what if Evan gives me the same treatment he gave Logan?

    I swallow hard, and Evan sighs. "What took you so damn long? I''ve been waiting for you."

    Uh, say what now? Doesn''t Evan know Ashley isn''t riding home with him today? Or wait, did Ashley tell him to pick me up?

    This doesn''t make any sense. Confusion is swirling in my head, and I don''t know what to make of the situation.

    I''m still not calm. I don''t know if Evan is part of Ryker''s and Joshua''s n; by now, there is a lump in my throat.

    "Are you... A-are you going to hurt me?" I whisper. "Please. I can take the pain, but I don''t want to lose my virginity-..." I bite my lip, inhaling sharply. "I''m saving myself for my mate."

    My lips quiver, and Evan''s eyes widen slightly. His dark brow lifts, and it blows my breath away. God, those eyes, ocean-blue surrounded by thick, thickshes. Girlshes. Nothing else about him is girly, though. "Come with me," Evan ces arge hand on the small of my back. He leads me out through the door.

    "Uh, okay?"

    My heart is racing. Evan''s hand is cold on my warm skin. We are like the sun and the moon, and I almost find the difference poetic in my weakened, frightened state.

    Evan might be what my kind would deem a heartless vampire, and I''ve seen him ughter people. He is silent, brooding, and mysterious, yet there is a particr kindness when he leads me to his Ford Mustang.

    He opens the front passenger door, eyes emotionless while waiting for me to sit down in the vehicle.

    Since I feel like throwing caution to the wind, I smile. "You''re not going to murder me, are you?"

    I don''t expect Evan to answer my question, but he does. His lips curl into this slight smirk. "If this was yourst trip, and you would be dead by tomorrow, where would you go?"

    Is he trying to spark up a conversation? Regardless, I deem it harmless to give Evan an answer.

    "To the ocean," I say, shrugging. "I''ve never seen it before."

    "Never?"

    "No..." Iugh due to my nerves. "I have never left this city..."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah," I run my hands up my arms, fighting chills. "I would definitely like to see more of our beautiful country, though."

    Wait?

    Why did I just tell him that?

    My eyes pop wide, but Evan says nothing.

    He closes the car door and takes a seat behind the wheel. We drive in silence to Ashley''s house, but when the car stops and I think, "This is it," more is toe.

    A hand touches my thigh, and my mouth turns dry at the sight of Evan flickering his gaze between my legs.

    My p***y throbs with desire. What am I supposed to do, and how does a girl resist this vampire? Evan is the perfect example of what a man should look like: big, muscr, and blessed with a pair of intense eyes that make my head spin. And he is touching me!

    I freeze, and Evan regards me intensely.

    His pheromones are already mixing with the air, slowly turning him irresistible. More heat gathers between my legs, and my s*x swells with need, but I force myself to open the car door.

    I only want to have s*x with my mate, and Evan is probably only ying with me. He is betrothed to Ashley, not to mention that every vampire sees me as Ashley''s pet!

    "Thank you for the ride!" I chirp in a way too high-pitched tone. "Bye!"

    My eyes must trick me because I swear there is a slight curve to Evan''s lips when he says. "Have a good night."

    I walk into the mansion and head upstairs to shower. Ashley''s parents aren''t at home, so I''m using my time wisely. I dance in the kitchen while making food and listen to some pod while doing Ashley''s homework.

    When it''s time to find my way back to my room, I notice a new message on Ashley''s phone.

    Evan: I want to lick your c**t from the bottom to the top and swirl my tongue around your sensitive spot until every part of you is shaking. My hands will grip your legs and keep you still as I taste you. And after you c*m, I want to lick you clean until you''re trembling on the bed.

    Evan might be what my kind would deem a heartless vampire, and I''ve seen him ughter people. He is silent, brooding, and mysterious, yet there is a particr kindness when he leads me to his Ford Mustang.

    My breath hitches. I''m so aroused that I can barely type him an intelligence response.

    Me: Oh-my-god... I''m so wet right now... Then what???

    Evan: Then I drag you to the edge of the mattress and f**k your tight p***y until you can''t take it anymore. I will force another o****m out of you and have youe all over my c**k. I keep going hard and fast until you''re screaming my name.

    My p***y is already dripping wet, and my n*****s are hard. All I can see is Evan naked. Hot... Tall... And insanely ripped with abs that I want to run my fingertips over...

    s**t!

    I walk over to my bed and fall down on my back. My whole body is throbbing with want and need. The lust wracking through my body is almost too much to bear. Me: Don''t stop. Keep talking dirty to me.

    Evan: How wet are you?

    I groan at his message, frustrated because I''ve never been this turned on in my entire life.

    Me: Dripping!

    Evan: Send me a picture to prove it, and put your fingers inside. I want to see them wet.

    I suck in a deep breath and do what Evan asks for. I pull down my underwear and touch myself while looking at my picture of Evan. It got me nice and wet within seconds.

    I snap a picture and hit send, hoping Evan will like the image. It doesn''t take long before he sends me his answer.

    "Holy shit..."

    On my phone is the most enormous c**k I''ve ever seen. I''m a virgin and haven''t seen many, but Evan has massive hands, and he still struggles to hold his veiny, thick monster.

    I suck air into my lungs and touch myself to the picture. My thoughts are filled with erotic scenes that involve Evan. I''m kissing his lips, biting his skin, and riding his c**k.

    Some say vampires and werewolves shouldn''t mix, but what is a girl supposed to do when the vampire sexting her is a Greek god? Evan is too hot to ignore, and Ie faster than expected. After my solo adventure, I''m breathless and snap a picture of my wet fingers inside my mouth.

    Me: I came... Sorry, not sorry... Kinda wish it was you who licked my fingers clean, though.

    His reply is quick.

    Evan: You''re a filthy girl.

    I blush.

    Was it a mistake to send Evan that picture?

    He is writing another message...

    Evan: It turns me on. I want your p***y so badly. Surrender to me already, and let me taste you.

    I breathe augh. It''s probably weird for me to admit this, but it''s fun ying with Evan. I feel sexy and powerful.

    Evan might think he is speaking with his beloved Ashley, but it''s my wet p***y he finds hot and sexy. He is attracted to some parts of me without knowing it himself.

    Me: It will have to wait.

 Chapter 5

    Ste

    I''m watching the vampires train on a football field while finishing Ashley''s homework. Evanpelled every human to leave the vampires alone without questioning them. "Hey, Evan. What do I get if I beat you?"

    I stare at Evan''s back as Ryker challenges him to a duel. The other vampires are snickering, seeming to know who will win already.

    "Beat me?" Evan questions. "You?"

    Like most other female vampires, Ashley and Whitney are leering and checking out Evan''s scarred upper body.

    "Yeah, or are you too chicken to fight me?"

    Evan doesn''t express a single emotion before speaking. "You will regret challenging me."

    Muscles strain and bunch in Evan''s bare shoulders as he takes his stance. His eyes are cold, focused on Ryker, who is grinning. He is confident, even if his opponent is the vampire prince himself.

    "Since you''re the undefeated prince, I think it''s only fair that Joshua gets to join the fight." Ryker shrugs one massive shoulder. He is bald and tattooed, so he looks imposing. "It would be a more amusing battle." Evan doesn''t pull a face but simply says. "Do whatever you want."

    Laughing, Joshua joins Ryker''s side, and the crowd gossip among each other. It makes me uneasy. I''m not sure who will win.

    I''ve never seen Evan fight before, so I sit on the edge of my seat.

    I know we technically don''t know each other. Evan thinks Ashley is sexting with him. He probably hates me since I''m a werewolf, yet my heart is rooting for him. Evan is the little light I have in my life right now.

    "You will regret letting me join the fight," Joshua announces, cracking his shoulders before smiling like the Cheshire Cat. "Because you''re going down, Evan!" Ryker spits on the ground. "Yeah, bet you can''t handle both of us!"

    Evan doesn''t reply.

    It pisses off his opponents and makes them hiss like snakes.

    Joshua and Ryker lunge for Evan, who easily avoids their hooks and kicks with a bored expression. The girls are cheering for Evan, impressed by his dance-like movements. He moves like water: confident and fluid. Watching him is like studying art. Evan is graceful, but I know he has decided to end the game when his eyes narrow. He steps forward, and the winds seem to change direction when he reaches out his hand to grab Ryker by the throat.

    Ryker gurgles as he is lifted from the ground. He isn''t a petite guy. Ryker looks like his breakfast consists of screaming vigers, but Evan doesn''t seem bothered by his struggles.

    "One down," Evan says.

    He throws away Ryker right in time to duck and dodge a punch from Joshua with lightning speed. I don''t even have time to blink before Evan stands straight and quickly jabs his opponent''s stomach, sending Joshua wincing on the ground. Evan brushes off his hands on his sweatpants. "And two down."

    "f**k!" Joshua groans and rolls on his back in the sand. His eyes are closed shut, and his expression is the picture of pain. "That hurt... You''re a f*****g monster, man... How can you even move so quickly?"

    Evan doesn''t mind his moaning men. He rakes his fingers through his jet-ck hair, and suddenly the crowd breaks out in loud cheers. The vampires whistling the loudest are the females.

    Of course.

    I burn with envy as they all stare at Evan with f**k-me eyes and growing smiles, probably wishing he would marry them.

    "Evan is so amazing!"

    "I love him!"

    "Did you see his moves?"

    "Oh-my-god, I''m so wet. I wish I could have Evan''s babies-my underwear is soaked!"

    The thirsty femalements continue, and I silently watch Ashley give Evan a white towel to dry himself. A thinyer of sweat coats his chiseled body. It makes my mouth water, and I hold my breath when Evan snaps his head in my direction. Is he seriously looking at me?

    Why?

    s**t.

    Sudden embarrassment hits me. Evan caught me tantly checking him out. Surprisingly, his lips curl by the corners. His entire face radiates amusement, which sets me on fire.

    Heat and delicious mes overtake me, along with lust. I remember our sexting session, but-... Evan thinks it''s Ashley flirting with him, and my heart falters at that thought.

    I must also have imagined Evan''s smile because his face is back to normal when another vampire talks to him.

    I return to my tablet but look up when Ashley and Whitney walk up the bleachers to join me. Ryker and Joshua are with them.

    "I''m sure my face will be bruised tomorrow," Joshua frowns, ncing at me with rage visible over his features. "But I know what could make this day all better."

    "And what is that?" Ashley asks, flipping her blonde hair over her shoulder while appearing bored.

    I can''t help but shudder when Joshua''s dark eyesnd on mine. A smile ys over his lips. It makes me ufortable. Had I not been a servant, I would have shape-shifted right about now to defend myself.

    Joshua looks like a predator, one wanting to spend the rest of the night inside my bed. There is no mistaking the lust envisioned in his eyes and how he licks his parched lips.

    The vampire wants me.

    "I want her blood." Joshua nods at me. "Your servant. What would it cost to take her home with me tonight? She smells delicious. There must be something special about her blood."

    I freeze in my seat and slowly ce my tablet next to me. I then take in the vampire before me.

    Joshua is dark and menacing, with countless tattoos and victories to speak of his strength. He is powerful, even if Evan made it look like child''s y to fight him.

    I would most likely not win against Joshua, but I would fight to the death to protect my virginity.

    "I won''t let you have Ste," Ashley steps between us, ring up at Joshua without a hint of fear. "She is the servant of our family, and we decide who she will breed with in the future to bring us pups. I''m sorry, but you''re out of the question."

    Joshua opens and closes his mouth. I watch dark thoughts travel past his eyes, and even though he steps back, his expression sends an icy shiver down my spine. His eyes tell me, "I want you, wolf, and I wille for you when your master isn''t around." It unsettles me, but I calm down when Whitney sits next to me. Her eyes travel to my tablet. She picks it up without asking for any kind of permission.

    "So Ashley, do you think Ste could do my homework too? I''m behind with my assignments..."

    "Sure," Ashley shrugs. "It''s not like Ste has many other things in her sad little life. She is a servant with no friends."

    Whitney snorts. "True... I will send over some thingster to focus on more important things, like the spring festival."

    My heart res at the mention of the spring festival. I''ve always wanted to attend it, and I''m old enough to dance this year, but I''m sure Ashley wouldn''t let me.

    The vampires arrange the spring festival, but even werewolves are allowed to attend.

    In fact, all supernatural creatures between the ages of eighteen and twenty are invited. The event only happens once a year during the full moon at the end of April. We call it the night of fate.

    I''ve always wanted to attend, but servants aren''t given freedom, and Ashley probably wouldn''t give me a dress.

    It saddens me. Every person wanting to dance is supposed to search in the fire, and the face depicted by fate herself is the one she has chosen as your dance partner.

    Legend says it''s a test. You may only participate in the spring festival once in your life and before you are of age to find your mate. Because the person fate chooses as your dance partner during the spring festival might be your fated mate. Ashley grins, pping her hands. "I''ve already bought a dress for the spring festival, and I''ve forced Evan to go with me!"

    Whitneyughs. "Imagine if Evan''s face isn''t the one you see in the mes."

    Ashley frowns. "It doesn''t matter. I will marry Evan anyway and mark him since none of us is a fool. We both would choose power rather than our true mate, which means nothing can stop me from marrying him."

    "Alright," Whitney says. "I''m just hoping Ryker''s face isn''t the one I see in the mes."

    Ryker gasps. "Hey! That''s mean!"

    Whitney cracks up, and Ryker attacks her. They engage in a vicious game of tickles while I face the ground. Who would the mes show as my mate? Someone from the Snowke pack? Or would fate reveal Raphael''s face since that alpha seems so sure I belong to him?

 Chapter 6

    Ste

    My eyes stare down at Evan''sst message.

    He wants me to send him more nudes, and the mere thought makes my heart pound. I can''t show him more of my body, or he will know I''m not Ashley. And I won''t allow that to happen.

    Evan is attracted to me, the bullied and unwanted lone wolf, and that knowledge make my days brighter. When I see a new notification from Evan, I smile. I need his text messages in my life. They make me feel less pathetic and disgusting. I look around the schoolyard. I''m entirely alone, which means it''s safe to reply to Evan''s message.

    I fish up my phone, only to pause when a ck limousine drives up to the curb in front of the school. It isn''t one I recognize belonging to any of the vampire families. The air smells... Like werewolf. Suddenly, a hand is on my shoulder, and Evan''s voice is in my ear, speaking in a low tone. "That would be the car of the alpha iming you''re his mate. His pack is new in town."

    I freeze and feel a thousand shudders run down my spine. Evan''s touch is electric, and I turn around. Darkness shrouds Evan''s eyes, and the color has changed from blue to red, hinting at his irritation. "Uh..."

    I''m not sure what to say. Evan and I don''t really hang out, and to be honest, I don''t know what he is doing here. Most people have gone home. I''m just here since I spent many hours studying at the library.

    "Look," Evan grabs my chin, forcing me to face the car. He then lowers himself to my level, whispering huskily. "The person stepping out of the limousine is the new alpha in town. Raphael of the Bloodmoon pack."

    I stare at the werewolf getting out of the car. He has long blonde hair and looks like Thor from the Marvel movie. I keep watching him, forced by Evan since he is holding my face.

    Raphael stretches his arms, and I blush upon seeing the corded muscles in his thick arms. He is gorgeous, but... Strangely enough, I find Evan hotter, more beautiful. Is something wrong with me?

    Other female werewolves would be drawn to an alpha, yet my mind is stuck on Evan, the vampire prince.

    "Do you find him attractive?" Evan asks. "Raphael is a dirty werewolf like you-you would definitely suit each other. You could give birth to his freakish-looking puppies. Would you like that?"

    I understand that Evan is just putting on a show in front of Raphael. His goal is to make the alpha even angrier, yet I can''t fight the heat pooling between my legs.

    I''m insanely drawn to the vampire, and I resent myself for it. My p***y is swollen and ready, wet for Evan. And the worst part is that I know he will be able to smell it.

    "Aroused already?" Evan asks darkly. He nibbles my ear, probably to get a reaction from me. When I shudder, there is a low chuckle in my ear. "Do you like me that much?"

    I don''t answer him.

    I''m struggling to stand straight. My knees are close to giving under because I can''t fight my desire when ites to Evan.

    He is so big.

    Strong.

    Powerful.

    His scent is addicting too. Inhaling him clouds my senses and makes my cheeks flush. He tightens his hold of me and holy s**t, is that his erection I''m feeling?

    "I don''t like you, but I''m attracted to you, little wolf," Evan''s bitter tone is filled with resentment. "I hate werewolves. You''re all filthy, dirty animals, but there is something special about you, Ste. I hate how I''m drawn to you. Why you? What makes you unique..." I swallow, and Evan ces a hot kiss against my skin. "Do you have any clue, little wolf?"

    I wet my lips, but not a soundes out. And when I don''t hand Evan a straight answer, his fingers press into my skin. It doesn''t hurt, but I drop my phone onto the ground.

    My eyes swell into the size of saucers, and my blood freezes over when I notice the screen is faced up. The chat with Evan is open, and panic makes my heart thump. No, this can''t be happening!

    No-no-no!

    What if Evan looks down and sees the conversation?!

    Please don''t look down. Please don''t look down. Face the other direction, and don''t peer down.

    No matter how hard I pray, I can''t change the hands of fate.

    Evan stares at the ground, and his grip around my face loosens up. There is even a slight gasping out through his lips.

    "You..." Evan growls. "You''re the one who has been texting me?"

 Chapter 7

    Ste

    My mind has screeched to an abrupt stop, and every little breathes out raspy and loud. Evan is ring at me, searching my eyes with an expression that screams murder. It gives wake to fear.

    I''ve seen therge vampire rip off the head of an alpha, and I''ve witnessed him fight. Evan is powerful and could quickly end me. Is this a fight or flight moment? My eyes widen when Evan grips my wrist. "Come with me."

    He pulls me forward, sending a re Raphael''s way before leading me toward the school''s entrance.

    I have no idea what Evan is nning on doing to me. Kill me where nobody can watch him? My throat turns dry, and my heart tries to hammer its way out through my chest.

    Evan tilts his head to make the locked door to the school open. I''m guessing he used his magic. I don''t give it much thought because I''m soon pushed into the lockers.

    Items fly down on the floor, and I wince when I see the downright seething expression on Evan''s face. A part of me thought Evan, somewhere deep inside, knew it was me texting with him. But now it''s clear that he didn''t have a clue. Evan smirked at me when he caught me checking him out because he wanted to use it against me-not because he was interested. That knowledge makes tears sting behind my eyelids.

    I bravely lift my chin. "So get on with it then."

    Evan narrows his eyes. "Get on with what?"

    "Laugh at me!" I snap at him. "Or hit me. I don''t know why you dragged me inside the school, but I imagine your intentions aren''t good! I''m Ashley''s pet, and I bet that you''re disgusted-"

    Evan dips his head to kiss the words from my lips. It makes my eyes widen while everything stops. Time seems irrelevant, and I can''t think, breathe, or function-the world as I know it shatters to pieces.

    I''m dominated by Evan''s tongue, pressed into the lockers by his bulging, intimidating biceps. He takes, and he tastes me, kissing me so hard I can feel my toes curl in my shoes. What is happening?

    Confusion buzzes in my brain, especially when Evan leans away to regard me with sullen eyes. Even though we just engaged in a hot kiss that felt like heaven, he res at me like he hates me.

    "You even taste good," Evan mutters. His lips are inches from mine, and his eyes are zingly red, angry. "F**k... This wasn''t supposed to happen. You''re a dirty werewolf, yet I can''t get enough."

    Evan cups my cheek and stares deeply into my eyes. Heat and mes seem to surround us. I want more. So much more. I''m standing on my tip-toes to lessen the height difference between us, and it bewilders me how I want Evan to kiss me again. I gather courage. "So kiss me."

    Evan''s lips twitch. His thumb graces my bottom lip, and his eyes find mine once more. "If the other vampires knew I was making out with Ashley''s servant, my life would be over."

    Disappointment fills my chest until Evan dips down yet again. He is closer than ever, smirking at me. "So this will remain our dirty little secret. If you tell anyone, consider yourself dead."

    I swallow thickly. "I won''t tell anyone."

    "Good."

    His lips im mine again, and I mewl into his mouth. My eyes close by instinct, but I open them in panic when Evan zips up my jacket and let it fall to the floor.

    I break from his lips with my heart in my throat. "W-what are you doing?"

    He arches an eyebrow as if the answer should be obvious. "Taking off your clothes?"

    A blush spreads between my ears. "Oh..."

    It dawns on Evan then, and he breathes augh. "You didn''t seriously think I would only kiss you?"

    My answer is to shyly nod.

    His lips quirk up into a smirk. "That''s where you are wrong," he leans closer, taking me in with those ice-blue eyes before his curved lips are on my ear. "I''m going to f**k you against these lockers, little wolf." My heart hammers inside my chest. "What about Ashley?"

    Evan chuckles. "Ashley isn''t the one I want-you are."

    I stare up at him, and Evan continues talking.

    "It''s wrong and twisted. The vampire prince shouldn''t be drawn to any of your kind, but here I am, wanting to eat you out."

    What?!

    "B-but I thought you said you would f**k me..."

    "Patience, little wolf..." Evan gets down on his knees and pulls down my pants while I''m having trouble telling if this is reality. I''m dripping wet and so goddamn nervous I feel nauseous.

    I''ve never done as much as to kiss a man. Evan was my first. And now his big hands grip my thighs. I turn tense but anxiously peer down only to regret it-Evan''s broad shoulders and head right by my p***y is such a turn-on I almost pass out at the view. But my hands have other ns than to waste this moment.

    When Evan licks my clit, a moan moves up my throat while my fingers wind up in his dark hair. My eyes close on instinct, and I struggle to keep myself standing while he continues to touch me, lick me, taste me, ruin me against the school lockers.

    "Huh, who would have known that..." Evan leans away from me but slides a finger inside me. He spins it around once before removing it and bringing it to his mouth. When he licks his finger clean, I hold my breath. A smirktches on to his lips. "You taste absolutely delicious. You''re gorgeous too, Ste. Stunning. The others must be blind not to notice the beauty you''re hiding underneath your clothes."

    I stare down at him, and Evan tilts his head. His eyes are filled with mischief, yful yet so dark I don''t know what to expect from him next. I''m so aroused yet afraid Evan might walk out on me any moment.

    He continues to study me as if trying to make up his mind. But eventually, his smirk turns more devilish.

    "Here is what I will do to you: I will eat you out and bite the inside of your luscious thighs. It won''t hurt, little wolf, but your o*****s will be more intense after I''ve released my toxins. They will bring you a pleasure you could never have imagined. And I will get to drink your delicious blood before finally f*****g your sweet, tight little cunt."

 Chapter 8

    Ste

    I didn''t expect myself to have s*x with a vampire, even less with Evan, the prince himself.

    Yet here I am, high on the toxins released by his sharp fangs. Blood trickles down the inside of my thigh, but my wound is already healing due to my werewolf genes.

    "Ashley won''t notice that I bit you," Evan is circling his tongue around my c**t, bringing me to another level of pleasure. His fingers are working on my wetness, sliding deeper into me. "And I will hide the scent of me with the help of magic-nobody will ever know about us."

    "Uh-huh?"

    "f**k, you''re so wet for me, Ste."

    "Ahh..."

    "So damn gorgeous," Evan kisses my clit hard. "And mine, only mine. I won''t let anyone else have you."

    That possessiveness in his voice?

    Hot.

    My answer is to moan again. I can barely stand straight. Evan''s expert tongue is too much, and I''m melting. For a brief moment, I see stars, and then I''m forced to grip his dark hair.

    I hope he won''t mind because I''m losing my bnce.

    Evan doesn''t like people touching him, but he groans when I experimentally buckle my hips to f**k his mouth. He adds more pressure to his tongue and then mutters against my skin.

    "f**k, you''re so sexy," Evan licks me like he can''t get enough, and then he breaks away to peer up into my eyes. "Your p***y tastes like heaven, Ste-I hope you understand this sort of meeting will happen again. Your tight little cunt belongs to me." My cheeks turn molten at his filthy words.

    I can''t form the sentence to ask Evan what he means. Not when his thick fingers have found that tight, delicious spot inside me.

    It feels so f*****g good.

    Does s*x always feel like this?

    Or is Evan a god?

    Regardless, heat shoots from where he touches me and then to the rest of my body. I''m writhing against the lockers.

    "You''re so beautiful," Evan licks me clean, shoving his tongue inside me before speaking again. "And secretly, such a dirty girl. I can''t believe you asked me for nudes."

    Again, I can''t speak, only enjoy his tongue.

    "You''re seriously so wet for me-I love it. Your desperation turns me on, Ste. I feed on it."

    I try to reply, but my voice turns into a "ungh..."

    "You and I will continue to sext with each other, Ste," Evan removes his fingers from me and stands up. I mourn the loss of his fingers but forget all about it when he towers above me. "Do you understand why?" Did I miss something?

    I might be horny, yet I shake my head.

    It makes Evan smirk, and he grabs my chin. "Because you''re my little ything now. My favorite new toy."

    I widen my eyes at his words, and Evan takes off his clothes. I stare at his insanelyrge body. His abs are pure perfection, and his beautiful v-lines lead down to a veiny, fat c**k that is rock-hard. Holy s**t.

    Is that thing even real?

    It shouldn''t be possible, but I grow even hornier. Evan is a work of art, and he effortlessly picks me up from the ground. My legs instinctively wrap around his narrow waist, and he locks his eyes on mine.

    I''m met with a confident smirk before he pushes my back against a wall. It doesn''t hurt. In fact, it turns me on even more. I don''t even care that Evan probably isn''t my mate-my entire body craves him, needs him, desires him. "You really are beautiful."

    Those are the words I hear before Evan kisses me and shoves his tongue down into my throat. It''s a distraction for his c**k to enter me. It''s an equal amount of pain and pleasure.

    I moan, but every sound I make is eaten by Evan''s delicious mouth, lost in the moment. He thrust into me slowly at first. It''s agonizing. I want more of him to fill me.

    "Faster..." I manage to breathe. My fingers are sinking into the muscles in his shoulders, and I meet his surprised eyes. "I want... You... To... f**k me harder... Faster..." "Bossy, little thing, aren''t you?"

    Evan almost smiles, almost. But I don''t have time to focus on his expression when his c**k slides deeper, filling me up so well I dig my ws into his shoulders.

    I''m half-transformed, drawing his blood, but it doesn''t anger Evan. In fact, I can smell his arousal-the need to f**k and conquer me.

    I can hardly wait. I''m shaking before Evan has even picked up his pace, and when he goes in and out, I lose my mind.

    "Oh-my-god... That''s it..." I don''t even recognize my own voice. It''s filled with desperation, and even though Evan is of higher rank than me, I''m not afraid of telling him what I want. Which is more of that d**k. "f**k me harder... Please.... I need it.." Evan''s husky voice is in my ear. He chuckles and turns me on even more before whispering. "Filthy mouth you got there."

    "Evan..." I''m in pain. "Harder... I need more..."

    He tilts his head, eyeing me. "Ask me nicely."

    I look deeply into Evan''s eyes. I''m naked before him, my breasts jumping while he f***s me. But I need more violence, more force. "Please."

    My words earn me a smirk. Evan kisses my neck and adds more pressure to his magical rhythm.

    I grab his sexy, broad shoulders and scream his name when his teeth draw my blood. More toxins enter my system and cloud my senses until I''m one with my pleasure.

    I''m floating.

    Melting.

    And Evan is taking from me, grunting and f*****g me in that perfect spot that makes me convulse.

    I''m shaking.

    "F**k..." I''m wetter than ever, meeting his thrust while closing my eyes and feeling like I might shatter into oblivion. "Oh... Oh... Yes... That''s it... Ahh... Ahhh..."

    My o****m hits me like a storm. I''m overwhelmed and lose what little strength I have. Luckily Evan doesn''t drop me. He f***s me while grunting while reaching his own climax.

    It''s so sexy to watch hime apart. Beautiful Evan, all sweaty and animalistic. I shiver when another wave of please washes over me. I''m feeling so good. Unwinded after s*x. Evan pulls out from me but doesn''t let go. He holds me, which is strange because he hates me-why is he cuddling me?

    He tightens his hold, pressing my body into his left shoulder. A soft kiss is ced on my ear, and I turn tense by the shock. It''s then Evan seems to catch his mistake. Immediately, Evan leans back as if burnt by fire and awkwardly clears his throat.

    "We are done here."

    I blink when Evan ces me down on the ground. He doesn''t look at me but picks up his clothes.

    "Uhh..." I''m not sure what to say. "So I just head home then?"

    "I will take you home."

    "You don''t have to."

    Evan res up at me. "I''m. Taking. You. Home."

    A confused smile takes my lips. "Okay then."

    He hands me my clothes and waits for me to put everything on. My heart is thumping extremely fast.

    How did I get in this situation again?

    Why is Evan acting so weird?

    I get nervous when a teacher watches me over my shoulder in school, yet it''s nothingpared to Evan''s intense, blue eyes. The man is studying me like a hawk. "Here is your phone," Evan says and hands it to me before turning around on his heel. "I parked my car outside."

    "Okay."

    I peer up at Evan while following him toward the doors. He doesn''t smile and doesn''t let any emotion show on his face. In fact, he seems emotionless, yet something is different. The coldness... It''s not there.

    It''s more like irritation?

    But why?

    "Andter, when I sext you and ask for something..." Evan turns my way. He is so tall that I have to crane my neck, and he glowers down at me. "You better not ignore me again, Ste." Wait.

    What?

    Evan will continue to sext me?

    My eyes widen to the size of saucers. And if I thought my heart couldn''t race any faster a minute ago, I was dead wrong. I''m madly blushing now. What the f**k is happening?

 Chapter 9

    Ste

    It''s super awkward climbing out of Evan''s car outside Ashley''s mansion. We hadn''t spoken a single word during the entire ride. Yet my heart is thudding and performing somersaults. Why does Evan has to be so intense?

    I''m feeling ready to copse. But I have to keep myself standing while picking up my bag and a few books from the seat. Evan watches me in silence, and right now, his eyes are purely blue, not a hint of that aggressive red. He looks at me, and I find myself wondering why.

    I look back at him, and he breaks the silence.

    "You..." Evan hesitates and stares at the wheel. "Take care, okay?"

    Take care? Evan the cold-hearted vampire prince is actually talking to me? I blink before my lips curl into a shy smile. I guess this is Evan''s attempt at trying to be friendly. "You too," I clear my throat. "Take care."

    Evan doesn''t meet my eyes, yet I feel happy that he hasn''t hissed at me or ordered me to get the f**k out of his car. I close the door and walk up to the mansion with a smile.

    Sadly, it falters when I find Ashley waiting for me inside. She doesn''t give me a break. When I take off my shoes in the hallway, she watches me with crossed arms. A tiny vein has appeared in her perfect forehead, and her red-smeared lips are pouting. Her anger is unmistakable.

    "You''rete."

    I take a deep breath and don''t meet her eyes. "I''m sorry."

    Ashley ignores my apology, and taps her fingernails along her arm impatiently. "Not only that, but Evan was forced to find you and escort you home. He texted me that Ryker and Joshua had given you trouble. Yet that is no reason to show upte-you have embarrassed me by forcing my fiance to drive you home, Ste."

    "I''m sorry-"

    "Stop talking, you little slut!"

    My heart stops when I hear the hatred in her tone.

    Dread settles in my stomach like lead. I can''t move even as Ashley approaches me. It won''t serve a purpose. My punishment wille, and fighting her will only make it worse.

    So I don''t even flinch when she grabs my chin and forces my back against the wall.

    It hurts, but I won''t blink.

    I hold back the tears even as blood trickles down from the area where her sharp red-colored nails puncture my skin.

    "Evan is the man I will marry. He is my future husband," Ashley narrows her eyes and hisses at me. Her eyes are bloodshot red, which tells volumes about her inner wrath. "Which means you can''t keep embarrassing me in front of him. You''re little stunt today? I bet Evan doesn''t think I have enough control of you."

    A soundless yelp gets swallowed when Ashley lifts me off the floor. It hurts my neck. I want to scream, groan and cry, fight her to the death, but I''m a packless werewolf.

    I wouldn''t win.

    And even if I did, there is nowhere for me to go.

    "Just to be clear, Ste, your only assignment is to talk to Evan and pretend to be me. You''ve done a good job of making him pick me up for school every day, but you''re not supposed to hang out with him alone. He can never know your true identity. He is mine, you hear me?"

    Since I can''t nod in my current position, I hand her a smile while trying my hardest to keep breathing. There is a current of lightning traveling underneath my skin, wanting to fight back. But now isn''t the time.

    "Good," Ashley releases me, and I slump down on the floor. "I will head to bed to get my beauty sleep. Don''te homete again. You''re my servant and should always be here when I ring the bell. If you pull this s**t again, then I won''t hesitate to beat you up, do you understand?"

    I nod.

    "Great, you''re free to go now, little miss useless. Go and read in your room, or cry in your bed. I don''t care. I only need you to be breathing to be my ve. You don''t have to be happy. That is how the world works, and how it will always be. You''re my little servant and nothing will ever change."

    I narrow my eyes but don''t speak against Ashley. I know my ce, but at the same time, I have a feeling things might change in the future. Raphael is in town-perhaps he will save me? And what about Evan?

    Is he my friend or enemy?

    A blush spreads over my face. Images of Evan f*****g me against the walls inside the school corridores to mind. I can''t shove them out and take a deep breath.

    It does nothing to calm down my hormones.

    Tonight, I will be touching myself to the thoughts of Evan. Our races are enemies, and we might never be friends. Yet he will be my guilty pleasure, no matter how wrong and forbidden it is. Werewolves and vampires don''t mate.

    Yet it doesn''t prevent me from being drawn to Evan.

    He is hot.

    So very beautiful.

    I hurry to my room in the garage and close the door.

    My breaths areing out in cropped little pants. I take off my clothes and then lose all sense of reality in my nkets. And the face on my mind is the one belonging to Evan. Ashley''s future husband.

    ***

    The following day is as awkward as usual. I''m sitting in the backseat while Evan is driving Ashley and me to school.

    Evan hasn''t said a word, nor has he been given a chance-Ashley has been talking about her cheerleading buddies for thest few minutes. I''m now informed about who everybody is dating. "You should watch my practice sometime," Ashley smiles at Evan when she opens the car door. "It would be fun."

    Evan doesn''t reply. He squints at the sun, and my attention travels to his finger-he isn''t wearing a daylight ring. Is he powerful enough to withstand the sunrays?

 Chapter 10

    Evan

    My father is one of the vampire kings, and when he raised me, he told me a vampire''s greatest weakness is to trust another person. Friendships are for fools.

    Love is forbidden.

    And we only choose our mate based on the power it will give us.

    That is a vampire''s life, ording to my father.

    I had a messed up childhood...

    "Kill, or be killed, Evan. That is the rule if you wish to survive in this ugly world," my father said when he snapped a woman''s neck with his bare hands. I was only nine years old, and he smiled at me and added this sentence. "As a vampire, you can''t let yourself feel, or those emotions will consume you and destroy your sense of logic. You''re a murderer-all vampires are, and it''s time you started feeding off humans."

    My father then nodded at me to drink from the woman''s neck. She had been our hired nanny. Tears streamed down my face as blood trickled down onto the floor.

    I was terrified by the scene and whimpered, "But... I don''t want to drink blood from our nanny! Her name was Fanny... And I liked her!" which earned me a p from my father.

    He wouldn''t hear it and brought Fanny''s dead body to my lips. I tried to look away, but when the bloodthirst washed over me, I couldn''t stop feeding on Fanny.

    My father said, "That''s it," and looked proud of me, while I developed a hatred for who and what I am.

    I hate myself.

    Vampires are monsters, and I started acting like one with time too. What is the point of being a good person? I was born a pureblooded vampire, which means I''m basically the devil. "Do you think Evan will notice if I snap a picture of him?"

    "I don''t know... But let''s do it anyway!"

    "Yeah, do it now. Evan isn''t looking!"

    "I''m doing it!"

    I resist the urge to roll my eyes. There is a trio of girls watching me from the bottom of the auditorium. I let them take a picture of me without giving them the time of day. Snapping isn''t worth it. Our teacher is talking about something irrelevant, and I just want to be left the f**k alone.

    It''s better to be quiet to not draw more attention.

    My arms fold on the table to form a ce to sleep, but I can''t get over this feeling that someone is watching me. I lift my chin and try not to smirk when I catch the new alpha ring daggers at me. Alpha Raphael.

    How typical that we are in the same ss. Does Raphael even like marine biology, or did he pick it to spy on me? I know he wishes to defeat my father and take back this city from the vampires.

    Oh, and let''s not forget that Raphael wishes to save Ste from Ashley''s clutches. The alpha ims that she is his mate. It might be true, and envy bubbles up within me even though it shouldn''t be my business. Ste, the silver werewolf.

    Why can''t I stop thinking about her?

    She is a werewolf, and our species don''t mix and match. I shouldn''t be drawn to her, but I swear the woman is a ma. Ste pulls, and I follow. She is the me, and I''m the moth. Sighing, I pick up my phone and type her a message.

    Me: Your boyfriend is in my ss. Alpha Raphael. He is currently busy ring daggers at me.

    It doesn''t take long for Ste to answer my message. And holy shit-am I whipped or what? There is a smile on my face, and it''s totally out of character.

    I never show emotions. I''m too f****d up in the head for that.

    Ste: He is not my boyfriend!

    Ste: And why are you texting me?

    Good question. Why am I texting Ste? I shouldn''t be interacting with her at all. When she turns twenty and finds out that Raphael is her mate, I will be left in the dust.

    Not to mention the fact that we are enemies.

    Me: Bored.

    Ste: I see...

    I''m unsure what else to write, so I leave my phone on the table. I expect our conversation to die. The boring lesson continues, but strangely enough, Ste sends me another message. Ste: Thank you for today... With Ashley.

    My lips curl, and my chest has this warm, strange feeling. I''m definitely not acting like myself. Am I getting a fever?

    f**k.

    I shouldn''t care about this damn mutt. I''ve known Ste for like five minutes, and my head is already thinking up ways to save her from Ashley''s family.

    My father definitely wouldn''t support me in deciding that Ste shouldn''t be enved anymore. He would try to kill us both. Me for treason, and Ste because she is a silver wolf, yet here I am, entertaining the idea of running away with her. What the f**k is wrong with me?

    GAH!

    Am I losing my goddamn mind?

    I rake my fingers through my hair, and relief fills my chest when the lesson is finally over. People are leaving through the door, including our teacher.

    But not alpha Raphael. The blonde Thor res at me, causing me to roll my eyes in irritation.

    "If you want something, say it, princess," I smirk at Raphael. "And yes, I''m speaking to you, the one with pretty blonde hair and eyshes to die for. Are you really a man? If you are, then my dreams are crushed. You''re totally my type." Raphael opens and closes his mouth. Those sullen eyes narrow on mine, but I''m not scared of him.

    I''m jealous of the damn guy, which gives wake to inner sarcasm that I didn''t know I possessed. My personality is usually silent and brooding, but something about Raphael rustles my feathers.

    "My pack members described you as a silent psychopath who murders people for touching him. But it seems they were wrong. You''re the annoying sarcastic type."

    I breathe augh. "Oh, your pack members weren''t wrong..."

    There is a reason behind my phobia of people touching me.

    When my father brought me humans to eat as a child, I tried to fight my bloodthirst. But all of these people would try to touch me and plead for their lives. "Please, please don''t eat me, Evan," some victims said while touching my cheek. "You know me. I''m your friend."

    Unfortunately, their begging never helped them. Because approaching a vampire who can''t control their bloodthirst yet when you''re bleeding is a terrible idea.

    I killed each one of those humans.

    And sometimes, I suffer traumatizing memories from that time when people unexpectedly touch me.

    "Regardless of your personality, I don''t n on making friends with you or your kind," Raphael res at me. He has really pouty lips. "But you have something which is mine, and since you have refused to hand her over, there will be a war in the future." "Are you talking about Ste?" I ask.

    Raphael growls at me. "Don''t you dare say her name so easily, you filthy bloodsucker! She is my mate, and you and your kind are sick for having enved her! You''re a f*****g bastard!"

    My eyebrows lift when Raphael storms toward me with murder in his gaze. He appears ready to fight, so I stand up from my seat. I''m taller than him, which gives me sick satisfaction.

    "Filthy bloodsucker? f*****g bastard?" I question. "At the moment, you don''t have the numbers to challenge my n. So I would be careful with how you word yourself. I could snap your neck." Raphael''s face pales, and he suddenly backs up from me. It makes me tilt my head and smile innocently. Werewolves draw strength from the numbers. They are pack animals. But vampires?

    We might have ns, but we can operate alone.

    And right now, it''s clear that I''m stronger than alpha Raphael. I can sense it from the aura surrounding him.

    "I will soon have the needed numbers to defeat you," Raphael''s words hold a promise and a warning. "And then your entire pack will be destroyed and buried."

    I study him with narrowed eyes. "Didn''t you agree to a truce with my father? Nobody attacks, and both your pack and our n are allowed to live in the same city?"

    Raphael grins. "Yes, of course. How could I have forgotten? Just pretend I didn''t say anything. I was merely joking around."

    I lift an eyebrow when Raphael spins on his heels and disappears down the stairs. It would be stupid to trust him.

    The way Raphael said he would soon have the numbers makes it evident that he is dangerous. He will probably attack in the future.

    Dread settled like lead in my stomach.

    Should I warn my father?

    f**k, he probably wouldn''t even believe me. My father takes oaths and promises seriously. There is no reason for him to distrust Raphael''s word, but I don''t trust that alpha. Raphael is out for blood.

 Chapter 11

    Evan

    I must admit that alpha Raphel got a sick sense of humor. After that smile and promise he meant nothing by his threat, he is now waiting for me outside the school.

    My eyes travel to every transformed werewolf surrounding me. All of them look big, strong, and trained to kill.

    I swallow thickly.

    This will be a hard fight to win. There are ten enormous wolves, all growling at me while Raphael is smirking. His arms are parked underneath his mighty chest, and he tilts his head.

    "I''ve made sure the school is empty. Not even your vampire friends are here, so how about we y?"

    I lift an eyebrow. "y?"

    "Yeah," Raphael shrugged. "It''s called: who can catch the arrogant vampire prince?"

    My demeanor changes and my inner calm evaporates. I''m afraid, but not because I won''t win this fight-I fear what I must be to get out of this tricky situation.

    An inner voice is already chuckling inside my head. It sounds like my father, but I know it''s my dark magic stealing his voice. ''You need blood, Evan. Lots of blood. If you fed on one of them, we could defeat this pack. Eat them up and spit them up-they deserve it! I try to block out my blood thirst. My eyes close on instinct, and a single tear runs down my cheek.

    It makes alpha Raphaelugh at me. "Look, fucker boy is crying! We should attack him now!"

    A werewolf lunges for my throat. But I stand to defend myself, shielding my neck with my arm. Blood stters down by my feet, andughter echoes inside my head.

    ''The mutt bit you... Are you really going to ept that? We could end this right now, Evan! ept me! ept your darkness-I''m part of you. Stop trying to fight me!''

    I''m dancing around in the school''s front yard like a marite. More werewolves jump at me. I try to evade their bites and use my physical senses to avoid them. But it''s a losing battle.

    Werewolves are powerful too. They have extreme speed and strength, so there is only so much I can do.

    "Your city is interesting to me," Raphael talks while his pack members try to kill me. "I sense dark magic from the city of Lunaris, and it doesn''te from the vampires. Something is about to happen here. I think the demons areing back."

    I narrow my eyes, panting while I answer him. "Demons? What the f**k are you talking about?"

    "It doesn''t matter," Raphael smiles darkly. "You will be dead before you have time to see what I mean: boys, quit fooling around and end this dirty bloodsucker! Kill him!"

    ''Evan, time is running out. Stop trying to keep to your no-blood diet.''

    "Shut up!" I growl at the voice inside my head. "You''re only there because I tasted Ste''s blood."

    ''Yes, you''re right. Ste''s powerful blood was enough to awaken was has been dormant within you since you were born-the darkness and all the magic you could ever wish for.''

    I snap back to reality when the werewolves form a circle. Enormous, giant hairy animals with glowing eyes.

    They howl together-I''ve learned it''s something they do together to raise their speed and stamina. It''s ancient werewolf magic. I''m not sure what to expect, but my heart is ring.

    I can''t defeat them on my own.

    The magic within me is curling around my throat, seeming to kiss my skin to form goosebumps everywhere. ''That''s right, Evan. Embrace what you are-ept that you''re the vampire prince! Do it, do it now! ept that blood is what you need!'' A werewolf snarls, and I don''t have time to react. The pack is more robust now, and a giant wolf jumps over me.

    f**k!

    My eyes widen, and I scream in agony when I''m tackled to the asphalt and mauled by huge teeth. ws are digging into my chest, drawing my blood. I can hear the werewolf growl and bite in to me.

    It hurts, it hurts, it f*****g hurts!

    ''Evan...''

    "I KNOW!" I yell at the voice inside my head. Anger rises in my chest, and I give in to the darkness. "f**k, I DON''T CARE ANYMORE!"

    It''s time to surrender to the darkness.

    I use myst bit of strength to bite into the werewolf''s paw. Raphael isughing in the background, probably celebrating my death, but the fucker doesn''t know I''ve only just begun. Power is gathering in my veins, filling me up like poison. The werewolf blood; I love it. I''m losing my head, and my thoughts are spinning around and around until all I see is red.

    A smile graces my lips, and I lean back from the angry werewolf.

    Confusion is written in its eyes when its strength isn''t around to pin me down and bully me any longer.

    It makes my smile widen. "I''m sorry, sweetheart, but you have to go."

    I climb up to my feet with lightning speed and break the neck of the giant creature with ease. Blood stters everywhere, and I throw my enemy''s head down on the ground. Raphael is staring at me, baring his teeth while I dry my mouth on the back of my hand.

    "It really tasted well..." I say, eyeing mypetition. "But counting you as the alpha, there are still ten of you while only one of me. I honestly don''t find that quite fair."

    Another werewolf lunges for me. I suspect it is the mate of the one I just killed, and I smirk.

    Before the beast can touch me, I hold up my palm and clench my fingers to summon magic.

    Immediately, the werewolf is raised from the ground. My lips curl, and I clench my fingers further. It breaks every bone inside the werewolf''s body until only a clump of blood drops from the sky. Psychic abilities are helpful.

    Raphael''s face pales. "You''re a f*****g monster..."

    I agree with him. My power is growing by the second. The magic coursing in my veins after I''ve had blood is insane. I fear myself, but this fool has earned my wrath.

    Raphael tried to kill me after agreeing to a truce.

    I don''t like that.

    Not one bit.

    "Does anyone else wish to fight me?" I hiss at the werewolves, satisfied when they back away from me.

    I''m bleeding out on the street, but...

    If I appear formidable, maybe they won''t see I''m injured? Perhaps they will leave me the f**k alone.

    Unfortunately, I''m not that lucky.

    "I''ve had enough of you!" Raphael''s eyes are crazed. "First, you enve my gorgeous mate, and now you have killed my f*****g beta and their mate! You''re dead!"

    I shrug a shoulder, unable to spread my sarcasm. "Last time I checked, I was still very much alive."

    Raphael growls and shape-shifts into a werewolf, muchrger and more rugged than the others. I roll my eyes, knowing I can''t win this fight when I''m already in misery. My arm is burning. A werewolf''s bite could kill a vampire. It unleashes a venom that makes us weaker, but I''m a pureblood.

    I''m fine, and I will heal.

    But I''m not strong enough to fight Raphael.

    So how do I get out of this mess?

    I don''t want to fight the f*****g alpha of this pack; I will die if I do!

    ''You could teleport away from here!''

    A smiletches onto my lips. "A new power?"

    ''No, the ability has always been there. Try touching the ground and concentrate on a safe ce!''

    I take a deep breath and close my eyes. My hand ttens out on the asphalt, and suddenly, I sink through a portal made of darkness before Raphael can end me.

    And the safe ce I was thinking about?

    It was Ste''s face I saw inside my mind.

 Chapter 12

    Ste

    "I''m not letting Evan drive me home again," Ashley lifts her nose into the air while talking to Whitney and Julia. "He defended my mutt of a servant and told me he doesn''t like violent girls!"

    Whitney sighs and nces over her shoulder to meet my eyes. We have never been close, and I consider her my enemy. But there is sympathy in her eyes today when she sees the marks around my throat. I find it odd.

    "Evan might have a point," Whitney tells Ashley. "You beat up Ste for the silliest of things."

    Wait.

    What?

    Shock seeps into my bones and makes me unable to follow the vampire trio. Even Julia freezes in astonishment. Ashley stops walking too, and I can sense her anger growing.

    She res at Whitney in disbelief before barking at her. "And since when do you f*****g care about Ste? As far as I''m concerned, you''ve been bullying her too!"

    "Yeah, but..." Whitney exhales. "We had a ss about bullying today, and the teacher showed us a movie. It was called ''13 Reasons Why, and I just..." She bites her bottom lip and turns to me with sad eyes. "Ste, I''m terribly sorry for-" Whitney stops talking once Ashley grabs her throat, pressing her nails into her skin. A gurgling soundes from Whitney, and she kicks her legs in the air as Ashley lifts her up.

    "I didn''t expect you tomit treason," Ashley res at Whitney. She is a more powerful vampire. "Why would you ever apologize to Ste? You knew this wasing. I''ve warned you in the past." Whitney is desperately trying to break free. Juliaughs, entertained by the third girl not being able to breathe.

    I stare at the scene, and then I take a deep breath. I''m about to intervene-something I''ve never done before, but Ashley releases Whitney. She falls to the ground, and my hero moment isn''t needed. "You''re forgiven this time," Ashley says and continues walking again. Julia runs after her. "Hurry up, Whitney. I don''t have all day. There is a lot of shopping to be done before the Spring Festival." My eyes travel to Whitney. She climbs up on her feet, but before she follows Ashley, she gives me this expression I can''t read. It looks apologetic, which makes me take a deep breath. Perhaps all vampires aren''t evil by choice?

    They seem to have rankings and roles just like the werewolves do because Whitney doesn''t seem like a terrible person.

    I tilt my head and peer at the trio walking further away from me. I''m about to speed up my pace but turn my head when a strange smelles from the forest next to the sidewalk. Death.

    That''s what it smells like.

    I wonder what it is?

    Curiosity grabs hold of me. I''m not unsure of the reason, but something seems to be telling me to take a peek inside the woods.

    I take onest look at Ashley, and when I''m confident she isn''t looking, I rush into the forest. I carry a massive backpack with Ashley''s stuff but ce it down on the ground to follow the strange smell. Is it a dead animal?

    Should I call Ashley?

    Nah, she would probably beat me for leaving the sidewalk. Why did I even do that? I never stray away, yet a feeling in my gut tells me I better see what is hiding in the woonds.

    I run past a few oak trees and smile at the soft gravel underneath my shoes. I''m not allowed to shape-shift, but I''m tempted. Would anyone even notice if I did?

    Deep in thought, I continue down the road. My happiness is bubbling within me until, suddenly, it''s reced by fear. The thing which called me into the forest, I realize now that it might have been a trap. Because behind the trees, I spot the most grotesque creature that I''ve ever seen in my entire life.

    It is a woman with the body of a snake, and she is bent over a human body, eating its flesh.

    Her skin color is green like the forest, but she isn''t gorgeous nor a pleasant view for the eyes.

    She is a monster with ws for nails and red eyes. She uses her entire face to bathe in the human flesh.

    "So good... More... I want more flesh and meat! Need to kill them all, all of the humans... They shall die!"

    A shudder runs down my spine.

    I''ve read about these creatures and seen them drawn on various sites.

    Yet I never knew they existed in our world. The woman is a naga, but she can''t be a good-hearted creature. An evil aura surrounds her, and she smells like death and rot-I just know she has eaten many human victims.

    I take a step back, and of course, I manage to break a tree branch. The female naga snaps up her head, and a slow-spreading smile takes over her disgusting-looking face.

    While her face is human, those red eyes are not. Her mouth is also of disturbing proportions and reaches her ears.

    "What do we have here?" The female naga asks. Her voice is disrupted and sounds like one belonging to a demon. "A curious soul, arent you? Have youe to die?"

    My heart is pounding against my rib cage. I continue to back away from the approaching snake. She slithers over the ground with ease, closing the distance with frightening speed.

    "No, I would very much like to live..." I gulp and take a deep breath. I''m trying to shape-shift, but... How do you transform? I can''t seem to figure out how you do it.

    "You smell delicious, girl," the snake woman smiles and focuses her prying eyes on mine. "I''ve eaten many humans, and their flesh has given me strength. But as a demon, it''s not enough for me. I want stronger, more potent blood, and you... You''re a silver wolf, aren''t you?"

    How the hell does she know that?

    I wet my lips. "What makes you think that?"

    "Your smell," her smile is only growingrger. She is mere feet away from me, towering over my body. "Your kind was the ones driving us, the demons, out from this world, but... If I ate your flesh, I would be more than a demon-I would turn into a god!" "No, I''m not a silver wolf!"

    "Lies!"

    The snake woman hisses, and I scream when her mouth opens to an inhuman size. Her entire face and skin are breaking to create a gap. She looks like something taken from a horror movie.

    It''s terrifying.

    "Time to die, silver wolf!"

    I press my back against the tree and close my eyes when the snake woman throws herself at me.

 Chapter 13

    Ste

    The strangest thing happens when the snakedy is about to attack me. One minute I''m praying and shaking in fear. And in the next, Evan falls from the sky andnds in front of me.

    My eyes widen, and I''m unsure whether tough or cry. Evan''s entrance isn''t graceful. He simply crashes down from nowhere, and it''s enough to spook the naga.

    She leans back, hissing. "What is this? A vampire, and not any vampire... You... You smell like royalty! Today must be my lucky day!"

    "Lucky day?" I question and smile triumphally. Since Evan is pretty much undefeated, I know the snake is dead. I part my lips. "You''re about to be defeated and murdered."

    The snakeughs in amusement. "Really? Because it looks like you can''t shape-shift, and that vampire? He is half-dead."

    I begin to smile, but it falters once I notice Evan is coughing blood. He is in bad shape. I stare at an open wound covering his arm. It looks like he was bitten by a werewolf-it ate a considerable chunk of him. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels. "Oh-my-god!" I gape at Even with worry making my heart race faster and faster. "Evan, are you-"

    I fall silent when Evan hisses at me.

    His eyes are zing red, filled with wrath. There isn''t a hint of humanity on his face. Only a tremendous amount of rage, razor-sharp teeth, and ck veins are what I find. Scary.

    Evan frightens me.

    I close my mouth since I wish to live, and Evan stands up while panting and shaking. Every pore on his body seems to scream exhaustion, yet he raises a hand in the air.

    He holds it with his palm facing upwards, and the nagaughs. The snakedy seems as confused as I am, but Evan clenches his fingers, and suddenly, I hear a disturbing cracking sound.

    The snakedy screams, and then she explodes. Every single bone in her body cracks when Evan clenches his hand, and my eyes swell wide when blood sshes in every direction. It hits the trees and my cheek.

    And the demon snake herself turns into smoke.

    "There," Evan breathes. He is on his back, staring up into the treetops while blood trickles down his arm. "You''re free to go..."

    I stare down at him, hesitant about leaving. Evan saved my life, and even though he is scary-looking with the whole vampire thing going on, I can''t leave him.

    "You''re injured," I fall to my knees. "Let me help-"

    Evan''s eyes widen when I attempt to touch him. Shock crosses his features along with suspicion. He acts like I might hurt him or like I''m a dangerous disease.

    He moves to a tree trunk faster than lightning and presses his back against it with narrowed eyes. A hiss is released from his lips, and I wince.

    It''s a warning to stay away from the vampire, but somehow I don''t think Evan would hurt me.

    He reminds me of one of those animals at the shelter. Only that he isn''t a cute little dog, but an insanely muscr,rge-a''s vampire who could effortlessly kill me if he wanted to.

    Yet it doesn''t stop me from walking closer to him.

    "I think I could help you," I nod at his wound. "I''ve discovered that my saliva heals wounds faster than normal."

    Evan''s face is the image of suspicion. "And why should I trust you? I''m your enemy. You probably only wish to get close to stab me in the heart when I''m weak."

    I roll my eyes and sigh deeply. "Or, I''m grateful that you saved me from Ryker and Joshua... You also helped me with Ashley."

    He res at me. "I wasn''t thinking straight those days."

    "I see," I''m still approaching him. A blush coats my cheeks, yet it doesn''t stop me from talking. "Do you know what I think?"

    Evan doesn''t answer. I''m crouched down right before him, peering into his suspicious stare. His eyes are still red, and he is still wearing his scary-looking vampire face.

    I must be crazy because I''m not running. My heart is wing at my chest, wanting to escape, but I''m forcing myself to stay. Even if Evan is horrifying to look at.

    Slowly, I grab his arm.

    Evan winces. I can see the pain washing over his features, yet he doesn''t remove his hand. He allows me to ce it on myp. A smile curls my lips because no matter what, I can''t ignore the currents of lightning traveling in my veins when I touch him. And then I focus on his arms and gape.

    "Okay, you''re in much worse shape than I initially thought-half your f*****g arm is gone!" Evan silently snorts, averting his face from mine. "You heart the snakedy: I''m half-dead."

    The way he says it so casually makes me sad. I''m not sure why I care about Evan, but I do.

    "You''re not dying." I determinedly take off my jacket and bite hard into my arm to draw blood. When I''m bleeding, I hold it in front of Evan''s lips. The man makes me shy, yet I say. "Drink."

    Evan''s eyes turn into the size of saucers. He is about to object, but I press my arm into his mouth. A re is aimed at me, but Evan''s tongue eventually licks my wound.

    Heps at the blood, and I give him a shy smile. His vampiric features vanish, and Evan turns back into his handsome self. Yet he won''t drink as much blood as I suspect he needs. "Um, you can bite me..."

    Evan studies me in silence and sighs before biting into my arm. I won''t lie and say it doesn''t hurt. The pain is almost unbearable before his toxins are in my system. Once they are, I rx, and Evan drinks until I see that his wounds are slowly disappearing.

    Wow.

    Is my blood that powerful?

    Evan pushes away my arm from his mouth, and I set it in myp. I''m feeling a bit lightheaded from giving him so much blood, yet I manage a smile when he looks at me. "I know you haven''t thanked me, but I''m just going to go ahead and say that you''re wee."

    Evan''s eyebrows lift in shock after my sentence. It was meant as a joke since he has saved me twice already, but I don''t think he understands that I was messing with him.

    He stares at me intensely, and I blush. "Uh... I was only joking around when I said that."

    "Were you now?"

    My lips part. Evan is studying me with an expression that makes my heart race. It''s not hatred, but something looking a lot like curiosity. Even his lips curl into a hesitant smile, which blows my mind. My face is warmer than molten hotva.

    s**t.

    I''m not used to having Evan look so... Gentle?

    "Yeah, it was just me messing with you," I''m not sure why I''m so goddamn nervous around this goddamn vampire, but I am. "You''ve saved me twice already and-"

    I''m interrupted by Evaning forward to grab my face. His eyes are intense, and his smile is wicked.

    "This is a reward for saving my life."

    He leans in to kiss me but stifles augh when my lips part. I blink in confusion and freeze when he kisses my cheek instead. It''s a quick innocent pet, but his smirk is evil.

    I stare at him with blood gushing into my ears. I''m so embarrassed! I thought he would kiss me, and I slightly pouted my lips at him before he kissed my cheek! f**k, I''m humiliated!

    Evan must know that I''m totally crushing on him right now!

    "Thank you again," Evan leans away from my blushing face and stands up to his full height. "I''m going to head home," he winks at me. "See you around, Ste."

    "WAIT!" I exim. "Don''t go yet!"

    Evan blinks down at me. "I can''t go?"

    "Was Raphael and his pack the ones who hurt you?"

    Evan seems disappointed for some reason, almost as if he expected me to say something else. "Are you trying to figure out if a war is going on between the vampires and the werewolves?"

    "No," I hold his gaze to prove that I''m not lying. "I simply wish to know who bit your arm."

    Evan let his eyes roam over my face before sighing in defeat. "Raphael tried to kill me after school."

    For some reason, I''m not rooting for Raphael. I''m mad that he hurt Evan, even though it makes no sense.

    "Do you think alpha Raphael is my mate?"

    "Yes," Evan tilts his head at me. "I actually don''t think Raphael lied about that part. He probably had a witch show him his mate: you."

    "I guess time will tell," I hug my arms to my chest. There is a jarring pain in my heart. "The Spring Festival might show me my mate''s face in those mes, and I''m about to turn twenty-I believe I will meet my mate sooner than I think." Evan let his eyes roam over my face. "Do you like alpha Raphael?"

    I breathe augh. "I''ve never been allowed to speak to the guy. So how am I supposed to figure that out?"

    "And what about me?"

    My worldes to a screeching halt while my heart gallops inside my chest. Yet I try to act cool.

    "W-what do you mean?"

    "Do you like me?"

    s**t, there is no escaping from this question.

    Evan is innocently smiling at me, and my mood turns sour. He knows exactly how fast my heart is beating right now. The bastard can hear it, which is probably why he looks so smug.

    "You''re a vampire-obviously, I don''t like you. But I won''t lie and say you''re not attractive."

    "I''m only attractive? You don''t like anything else about me?"

    "Well..." I''m having trouble focusing under his stare. "I hardly even know you, so I don''t think-"

    "Go out with me tonight."

    WAIT!

    Did Evan just ask me out tonight?

    "Umm..."

    "You can pick the ce." He smiled a perfect white smile while crossing his arms over his formidable chest. "I will handle Ashley if you decide to take me up on the offer."

    Okay.

    Am I dreaming?

    Evan''s smile is charming enough to disarm me. I avert my gaze, only to stare at his crotch area.

    What the f**k is wrong with me?!

    FOCUS!

    "I would go out with you..." I can''t peel my eyes off him, and the worst part is that he seems to know. His smile is growing, and my heart is thumping. He is the sexiest man I''ve ever seen. I''m feeling this strange rush of warmth coursing through my veins. "But you know I can''t."

    Evan is probably just experiencing boredom in his life-that''s why he is asking me out. Not because he likes me. Therefore, I intend to shut him down. I don''t want to get hurt.

    "Because I''m a vampire? Or because I''m not your mate?"

    For some reason, I get defensive. "You could still be my mate."

    Evan stares at me for a long moment before looking directly into my eyes.

    And oh-my-god. The look he is giving me right now should be reserved for a sexy movie scene. I would have copsed onto the ground if I had been standing by now.

    "I guess time will tell..." Evan keeps those beautiful eyes on mine. "But I''m sure a werewolf wouldn''t be mated to an evil vampire."

    "You''re not evil."

    Surprise shes over Evan''s features again, but he averts his eyes with a slight chuckle.

    "You''re actually pretty confusing. One minute you hate me and don''t want to go out with me. And then in the next second, you''re-..." Evan shakes his head. "Nevermind. I can''t force someone to go out with me, can I?"

    I stare at him. I''m not sure what to say or what his words mean. Why does Evan thinks that I hate him?

    My lips part to ask him why, but Evan is already walking away from me.

    He stretches his arms and gives me a seductive smile over his broad shoulder. "Take care, Ste. Text me if you change your mind, okay? You have my number."

 Chapter 14

    Ste

    I stare down at my phone with irritated eyes while walking to school. There is a new message from Evan, and I''m sure the damn vampire is trolling me for the hell of it. No way is the vampire prince interested in me!

    But bored enough to flirt with me andugh whenever he manages to make me blush?

    That is definitely something Evan would do!

    Evan: If you change your mind about dating me, I''m avable to save you from Ashley every day of the week.

    Save me?

    Ha!

    I believe it when I see it.

    I sigh, but there is another message before I get a chance to tuck my phone into my pocket.

    Evan: This is a reminder of what you''re missing out on.

    My ears and cheeks burn when a sexy picture of Evan takes over my entire screen.

    He looks newly showered and is smiling into the camera with his fingers in his dark hair. Those blue eyes appear angelic, while the rest of his body is nothing but pure sin.

    Evan is showing off his abs, biceps, and v-lines. Suddenly his smile makes sense-the beautiful bastard knows how horny he makes me!

    My shy personality is put on the shelf. And outes the irritated, s*x-deprived one who is suffering withdrawal symptoms.

    I''ve been feeling cranky for days and even experienced wet dreams of Evan touching me. And it''s all because he took my virginity and let me know how amazing it can be to have s*x! Groaning in frustration, I head for the school entrance, only to stop in my tracks when I spot Raphael.

    The blonde alpha jumps out of his car in the parking lot, a ck BMW, and once he sees me, a smile spreads over his lips.

    I gulp.

    Should I be worried that Raphael is approaching me?

    "Ste, my love!"

    Okay, I should DEFINITELY be worried.

    I try to turn away and mind my own business. Thest thing I need is a vampire spotting me talking with Raphael. Ashley might have called in sick, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have spies. My feet move to run from Raphael, but he grabs my arm, pulling me into his waiting chest.

    "You''re finally alone!" Raphael exims and inhales my hair. His arms are keeping me from escaping from him. "And you smell amazing-we are definitely mates. You just don''t know it yet!" Is that his hard c**k pressing into my a*s?

    And why do I feel anxious and ufortable rather than safe when Raphael hugs me? He is handsome and a werewolf, but I don''t f*****g know the guy, and he is hugging me!

    "I''m sorry, but..." I lift my chin, and Raphael blinks down at me, waiting for me to speak with a smile.

    "Yes?"

    I take a deep breath.

    Raphael is beautiful and looks like the werewolf equivalent of the thunder god Thor from the Marvel universe, but...

    He is aplete stranger.

    I clear my throat. "Uh, I don''t really know you, and to hug me during our first meeting is rather awkward."

    Shock shes over Raphael''s features. "Oh, I''m sorry. I just thought that since you''re enved and everything that you... Missed skin-to-skin contact? I thought you would be grateful if I hugged you." The using tone in his voice makes me back away from him. I know Raphael is probably the nice guy here, the hero waiting to save me, yet he gives me the chills.

    "Yeah, well... Hugging is a little strange."

    "Strange?"

    "Yes."

    Heughs. "I don''t understand. Aren''t you happy that your mate is finally here and nning to save you from your living hell?"

    Huh?

    Is it just me, or is there something weird about how Raphael is behaving? I literally just met the damn guy, and he expects me to treat him like he is my savior? That honestly freaks me out.

    I let my eyes roam over his face. Raphael''s stare is intense, and I take a few more steps away from him.

    "I would love to join a werewolf pack, but... I''m not looking to hug anyone who is a total stranger-"

    "Why do you smell like that bloodsucking prince?" Raphael suddenly asks, interrupting me with narrowed eyes. "Your clothes stink like him. Do you hang out with him a lot?" Raphael stares down at me, making me tuck my tail and run down the corridor.

    "Ste?" Raphael stares at me. "Hey, where are you going? I only want to talk with you! Come back!"

    I totally ignore Raphael and fasten my pace. He is following me, so I turn left in the corridor. I can hear him stomping after me, and s**t, why am I so goddamn afraid of him?

    I''m not sure why, but...

    Raphael''s intense eyes awaken fear inside my heart. He should be one of the good guys, yet I hide behind a few lockers, hoping he won''t pick up on my scent.

    Which is wishful thinking.

    The man is a goddamn alpha werewolf-I can''t hide from him, especially since he seems convinced he is my mate!

    I press my back against a locker. "Please just take me away from here. Let me sink through the floor and leave this ce..."

    Suddenly, I feel a new presence and watch Evan''s face appear out of some portal in the lockers. He looks at me appreciatingly with his eyes sizing me up and down, and his lips form a telltale smirk. "You''re looking beautiful today."

    I narrow my eyes, entirely bewildered. "W-where did you evene from? And what are you doing here?"

    He tilts his head. "You called for me?"

    He tilts his head. "You called for me?"

    My mouth opens slowly, then closes. I''m speechless while Evan seems massively amused.

    "Youing, or what?"

    I can hear Raphaeling closer, and before I can register what I''m doing, I enter the portal to join Evan.

    It closes behind me while my handsnd on his chest. Strong arms wrap around me, hugging me to him. I''m awkwardly pressed to the rigid tes of his chest and inhale the scent of his detergent with a pounding heart. He smells so good!

    My knees almost give under, but somehow, I find my voice while Evan embraces me.

    "What is happening right now?" I ask in a voice muffled by the fabric of his grey hoodie.

    "I''m taking you to your ss... And apparently saving you from your own mate. I''m finding that quite amusing, actually."

    I growl. "Raphael might not be my mate."

    Evan chuckles and strokes my back with hisrge, warm hand. It feels awfully affectionate, even though he probably doesn''t like me. "Maybe... Anyway, close your eyes."

    I do what he asks, and the scent of books and stale ssroom wafts into my nostrils.

    Something is then shifting around me, moving. I think we entered through another one of Evan''s portals?

    "I think this should be it." Evan releases me, and I immediately mourn the loss of his hands around me. I hate to admit it, but his touch is something I''m growing addicted to. "And where are we now?"

    Evan breathes augh. "Why don''t you go ahead and take a look?"

    An insecure smile takes my lips, and I open my eyes to look at the trickster vampire, but Evan is already gone.

    I furrow my eyebrows. "Where did... Oh..."

    My eyes widen as I take in my surroundings.

    I''m standing inside the literature ssroom. It''s the ss I''m supposed to be having, but the teacher is just now unlocking the door.

    "Now, let''s not rush inside-" my teacher blinks and stares at me like I''ve grown two heads. "Oh, Ste... You''re already here?"

    s**t, how the heck do I exin this?

    I ster on a big smile and stretch out my hands. "Surprise!"

    My teacher continues to stare at me, and I fight like hell to keep the smile on my face. I might look happy, but on the inside, I''m already plotting to murder Evan during lunch break. He can''t just teleport me into locked ssrooms!

    And since when can Evan teleport?

    Also, since Evan heard what I was saying in the corridor, is he spying on me or something?!

 Chapter 15

    Ste

    When I walk into the cafeteria, Alpha Raphael sits with his pack. He waves at me, causing me to grimace. My fingers sink into the tray, and I pretend I never saw him. Since I don''t know if alpha Raphael is my mate, I''m not that into him. He freaks me out by being so forward.

    And truthfully, I''m probably too brainwashed to find a werewolf attractive. I''ve been exposed to vampires my entire life. I grew up in Ashley''s home as her servant, and her parents basically raised me. Sure, they were mean, but perhaps my brain is damaged? s**t. What if that''s the reason my heart races whenever Evan is around? My stupid brain might see him as the perfect example of a vampire. Because I couldn''t possibly like him?

    Right?

    Regardless, I forcefully shove Evan out of my head and try to find an empty seat.

    The cafeteria is filled with people, and the only table with seats left is one where Whitney is already sitting.

    She silently lifts her chin to look at me, revealing bruises around her eyes and a few scars on her neck

    Was she punished for trying to apologize to me?

    "You can sit with me," Whitney says when she catches me staring at her. A tiny smile curls her lips, but it looks gloomy. "Well, you don''t have to since you probably hate me..."

    I gulp, unsure what to do.

    I don''t honestly like Whitney, but Raphael won''t approach me if I sit down by her table.

    Sighing, I sit in front of Whitney and lift my legs to hide them under the circr wooden table.

    "Won''t Ashley get mad at you for hanging with me?" I ask while biting into my leftover sandwich.

    I''m not a talkative person, but I''m trying for Whitney''s sake. She doesn''t deserve my forgiveness. Yet I still feel bad whenever I see the injuries on her delicate face.

    "No, Ashley won''t even care."

    I brace myself before asking my other question. I''m only asking it since I feel like Whitney doesn''t possess a danger right now. "And why is that?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing special... Just that Ashley ordered the other vampires to kill me. It happened during moonlight practice. Everyone attacked me. But for some reason, Evan stopped the other vampires fromying another hand on me when he saw what was happening."

    "Oh?" I blink. "That''s..."

    "Our of character for him?" Whitney finishes for me.

    I nod, and she smiles.

    "I agree with you. Evan is the coldest vampire I''ve ever met. He kills without blinking, and everyone fears him. Yet when he heard why I was being punished, he briefly hesitated. He looked gentle, and suddenly, he was the one beating up Ashley." I stare at her. "Is that why Ashley called in sick?"

    "I think so..." Whitney is sizing me up with interest in her eyes. "Evan really did a number on Ashley!"

    "I see..."

    "Yup." Whitney fully faces me. "So, are you screwing him?"

    I freeze at her question.

    I slept with Evan, yet I don''t intend to ever reveal it. I value Evan''s role as the vampire prince, and thest thing I need is to ruin his future by saying I f****d him. Therefore, I let my face be a wall. I try to channel my inner calm and not give anything away.

    "No," I tell her with a poker face. "I''m not f*****g Evan."

    Whitney grins. "I don''t believe you, but it''s okay. I understand you don''t trust me. I''ve been bullying you for years, and... I''m honestly surprised you''re choosing to sit with me."

    I hand her a weak smile. "Don''t think you''re special or anything. I''m merely using you so that alpha Raphael won''t approach me."

    Sheughs. "Wait, you''re avoiding the hot alpha who ims to be your mate? s**t, that''s funny."

    I stare down at the table in shame and mumble. "Raphael freaks me out. He is too... Aggressive in his pursuit."

    Whitney dries a tear on her finger. "Alpha Raphael is hot, and I would be boning him right now if I were you."

    I blush at her voice of words. "Raphael doesn''t appeal to me."

    "Right, because your eyes are set on someone even more gorgeous-Evan, the cold-hearted vampire prince. Who, apparently, does have a heart when ites to you."

    Her words make me nervous, so I change the question. "Are the other vampires only mad at you for trying to apologize to me?"

    Whitney looks at me and then lets her eyes travel to the vampire table. A look of fear shes over her face, and she immediately avoids their curious eyes.

    "Yes," Whitney sounds afraid. "Ashley''s family imed you, and you don''t have a pack-you rightfully belong to them. And questioning their treatment of their dog would normally result in death." I ignore thement about being a dog and hand her a weak smile. "Yet you''re still alive."

    "Only because Evan saved my a*s..."

    I lift an eyebrow. "Is Evan able to make such a decision, though? Tell the vampires not to kill you?"

    "Not really," Whitney peers down at me. She is a little bit taller. "By keeping me alive, Evan directly challenges his father''s authority since he wrote the vews himself. A lot is happening right now."

    I smile and hold up my ss. "What a great time to be alive."

    Whitney smiles with me, and then her eyes light up. "Oh, wait! I almost forgot! You''re going to the Spring Festival, right?"

    What a chance of conversation...

    I had almost forgotten Whitney is a bubbly cheerleader.

    I squirm in my seat, answering weakly. "Uh, if Ashley will let me."

    "She will." Whitney dismisses that fact with a brush of her hand and leans forward with her chin resting in her palm. "What is essential is that you find a lovely dress to wear, Ste... And since you''re my new best friend as of today-"

    "Woah, hold on!" I hold up my hands with my heart pounding. I''ve never had a friend, and her words shock me. "You and I are not friends-I''m only sitting with you to keep alpha Raphael away from me!"

    "Which makes us friends," Whitney beams at me. "Anyway, to start our new friendship, I have decided to give you a gorgeous dress to wear for the uing Spring Festival!"

    I nervously wet my lips. "And why would you do that?"

    "To make us friends," Whitney says and then sighs. "And keeping you around will be a lifeline for me. Nobody will dare to hurt me when you''re around since Evan fancies you."

    My blush intensifies, and I mumble. "Evan doesn''t fancy me..."

    "Oh, but he does," Whitney hands me a grin. "And he isn''t afraid of showing it either... All the vampires seem to suspect it since Evan got mad at Ashley for wanting to beat you. The other vampires think he is weird for caring, yet he doesn''t give a f**k about it. I wish my mate would be like that. Someone who cared about me that much..."

    I blink. "Isn''t Ryker your mate?"

    "No, he is only the guy my family wishes for me to marry," Whitney grimaces and sighs. "In the brooding vampire world, power is more important than love."

    "I''ve heard it can be like that in the werewolf world too..."

    "True..."

    Withney studies me for a long moment before wetting her lips and lowering her voice. She even leans over the table to make sure nobody listens to our conversation. "You''re a silver wolf, Ste. It means that you have the option of bing super powerful. So, you can choose whoever you want as your boyfriend-use it."

    I breathe augh and stare down at the table with a shy smile. "I''m pretty sure it doesn''t work like that, Whitney."

 Chapter 16

    Ste

    I''m hiding behind the bleachers after school. Alpha Raphael was searching for me, waiting behind the doors leading outside, so I decided to take the backdoor. Now I''m not sure where to go. I''ve never been popr, and all the attention that werewolf gives me freaks me out. I don''t even f*****g know Raphael! Why can''t he wait until the Spring Festival? If he shows up when I peer into the mes, then fine! I would go out with him. Easy.

    But no, the guy has decided to stalk me before I''ve even figured out if he is my mate or not!

    Suddenly, I hear Alpha Raphael calling my name. "Ste? I know you''re here somewhere. I can pick up on your scent..."

    I hyperventte and press my back into the bleachers, praying Raphael won''t look for me here. What is his damn problem? I don''t want to talk to him!

    "Please don''t find me, please don''t find me," I continue chanting that sentence repeatedly with closed eyes.

    My nose tells me Raphael is approaching my hideout, and in a blind panic, I do the unthinkable.

    I call for Evan.

    "Evan?" I must be crazy for thinking the vampire will just appear out of nowhere. I wet my lips, whispering. "Are you there?"

    "I''m here."

    Startled, I shriek when he ces a hand on my shoulder and jump a mile from the sudden contact. Evan snorts, and I turn around to re at the amused vampire. "You can''t just pop up like that!" I exim. "You scared me!"

    "You''re mad at me now?" Evan asks, stillughing. "You''re the one who called for me!"

    "Yes, but I didn''t ask you to just pop up behind me and touch me like a freaking ghost!"

    He tilts his head, watching me with those intense eyes. "But it''s so much fun scaring you!"

    Blushing, I send him another re. "You may leave. I don''t even know why I called for you in the first ce-you''re nothing more than a trickster. Loki but in vampire form."

    "I''m not leaving, and Loki?" Evan appears bemused. "Tom Hiddleston is hot, but I wouldn''t say we look anything alike. I''m way younger, and to be honest, I think my abs are more defined." I narrow my eyes. "I miss the quiet and brooding Evan. Now all you ever do is boast about your appearance."

    He snorts. "You like the old depressed Evan more? Oh, honey, I''m punishing you for that."

    A surprised yelp leaves my lips when the vampire embraces me and effortlessly picks me up from the ground. I''m slung over Evan''s shoulder, and as I struggle to flee, he jumps into a portal. Suddenly I''m not trying to escape but grabbing on to whatever I can find, which happens to be the fabric of Evan''s khaki pants. Only I wind up also grabbing his a*s. f**k!

    I immediately let go of the fabric when I realize my mistake, but the harm is already made.

    When Evan slips me down from his shoulder, he wears this amused expression that makes me blush.

    "Not a word..." I tell him and shyly avert my eyes.

    I''m so embarrassed. My heart is pounding like a drum, and I can feel Evan continuing to peer down at me.

    "But you don''t even know what I would say!"

    "Doesn''t matter..." I look around. "Wait, where are we?"

    I realize we aren''t close to our school as I take in our surroundings. The Fancy m is right in front of us, one of the most expensive restaurants in the city of Lunaris. "I bought you to The Fancy m to eat."

    He has to be kidding me...

    I lift my chin, meeting his dreamy blue eyes. They almost make me copse, but I refuse to cave in and let Evan''s beauty psych me. He definitely took me here to mess with me. "Since when do you treat the servant werewolf to fancy dinners?"

    He chuckles. "You really have a brave mouth on you under your ''pretending to be shy'' personality."

    "You bring it out of me."

    "I can tell," Evan smiles at me. "I like it, though. Women are supposed to be the right amount of feisty, and you''re perfect. Anyway, should we head inside? I''m starving."

    I gawk at him. "Wait, you''re actually serious?"

    "Yes, I wish to take you out for a date."

    I almost choke but somehow manage to keep myposure.

    "Look, Evan, I''m ttered, but... You''re the vampire prince, and I know you''re only messing with me. You''re way out of my league, like, sure, it''s fun sexting each other, but a date?" He furrows his eyebrows. "Thanks for the confidence boost andpliment, but I''m not messing with-"

    "What would happen if your father knew you were treating the werewolf servant to a fancy dinner?"

    "He would try to murder me," his beautiful eyes are lit up. "But he doesn''t have to know about this. No one does. I canpel the staff working here to forget about our visit." His father would murder him?! Why am I still standing here entertaining the crazy i***t? I should walk away and save both of our lives!

    "Well, that''s too huge of a risk for me. There are other werewolves at school that you could date. Plenty of them aren''t servants like me, and maybe I could set you up with-" "You don''t want to go out with me?"

    "No! I rather live, and... I''m not even wearing proper clothes for the asion."

    Evan clicks with his fingers, and then I''m suddenly wearing a green dress. It hugs my curves and fits me perfectly. My old shoes are gone, reced with high-heels, and I gape like a goldfish. Oh-my-god, what kind of magic is this? Even my hair is down and cascading down in red, me-like waves!

    "You were saying?" Evan appears amused. He is still much taller than me, even with the high heels.

    "Uh... How did you do that?"

    Azy smile appears on his lips. "I''m possibly the strongest vampire in the region-summoning clothes isn''t a problem."

    I stare down at the dress, taken by the gorgeous fabric. "So you''re like a fairy godmother?"

    Heughs. "Please never call me that."

    I lift my eyes to his. "I make no such promises."

    "Tough love-I can live with that."

    I cross my arms over my chest. "Anyway, I don''t think we should head inside. It''s a bad idea."

    Evan offers me his hand and looks downright seductive. The smile on his face is rare, and I get the feeling it''s reserved only for me. "It might not be the right thing or even the smartest thing to do, but... I think you would regret not following me inside." I narrow my eyes. "Is that a threat?"

    He breathes augh. "So hostile... And no, it''s not a threat. I''m genuinely interested in you. Is that so hard to believe?"

    My heart somersaults, and I sigh in defeat. "I better not regret this."

    Evan smiles. "You won''t."

    I offer him my hand, and hisrger one engulfs mine. It makes me blush, and for some reason, I experience butterflies.

 Chapter 17

    Ste

    It feels like the chair has been covered in pins and needles.

    I''m nervous.

    Evan is sitting in front of me, all dark and gorgeous. His entire frame makes the chair seem small inparison, and his blue eyes are intensely set on mine.

    It''s nothing short of frightening having him scrutinize me without saying anything. He is tall and imposing, and those rolled-up sleeves give me enough arm p**n to let me know he is a big man. I mean...

    I know that from when we had s*x. But it was honestly hard to focus on anything other than Evan''s lips, c**k, and the taste of his talented mouth.

    Now we are supposedly on a date, and through my observations, I know Evan is a dangerous vampire. He killed alpha Logan first and asked questionster. It means he is reckless, yet part of my brain finds that risky quality sexy. What is wrong with me?

    "Have you found anything you want to order yet?"

    I haven''t even picked up the goddamn menu. I''ve spent thest five minutes staring at Evan, and the slow smile spreading across his features tells me he knows. "Umm..."

    Evan seems to bite back augh when I pick up the menu. It makes my heart m faster against my rib cage.

    How do I calm down?

    Evan usually looks so sharp and dangerous, intimidating. Tonight he is more approachable, which is odd. I like yet, but it''s rather hard to rx when so many butterflies are in my stomach. "I''m going to go with the bloody pasta."

    I almost choke and look up from the selections on the menu to stare at the smirking vampire. "Did you just say bloody?"

    "Did I say bloody? I meant pasta."

    I stare at him, eventually blinking to avert my gaze. I''m not sure if I heard that "bloody" line correctly, but I have this nagging feeling I did. Meaning Evan is messing with me.

    "What about you?"

    "I haven''t decided yet."

    "Do you need help deciding?"

    "I''m fine."

    Evan nods, and I worry that I might have sounded rude when I spoke to him. Guilt gnaws at me.

    "Umm..."

    Evan smiles. "Yes?"

    His eyes make me more nervous. I''ve never felt this awkward on a date, not that I''ve ever even had a date before. And that is the problem. This situation is entirely new to me. "I''m sorry if I don''t talk much. This whole dating thing is new to me, and I apologize that it''s awkward..."

    "Why do you think it''s awkward?" Evan''s question is measured, his tone careful.

    "Uh..." My throat feels parched. "It''s hard to just drop that I''ve been a servant to Ashley''s family forever. My nickname has been mutt my entire life, and now... I''m on a date with... You." Evan winces. "The vampire prince himself..."

    "Yes."

    "I can understand how awkward you must feel, but I promise I''ve put our roles aside tonight."

    I lift an eyebrow,ughing. "Really?"

    "Yup," Evan deadpans before the corner of his lip curls up. "You''re just a girl, and I''m just a guy."

    I rx a little, actually smiling in my seat. Evan isn''t that bad. In an alternative universe, maybe we could be friends? Or lovers? Even though I probably shouldn''t fantasize about that. Werewolves and vampires get along like snow and salt, and the two certainly don''t mix.

    "Alright, I will try not to associate you with bats, darkness, bloodthirst, and insane magical power."

    Evan''s lips curl slightly. He appears massively amused. "Is that what you think of when you look at me?"

    ncing at him again, my stomach flutters, ripples of lust floating around in my stomach-Evan is a walking daydream. I would be lying if I said I didn''t think about s*x when I looked at him. "Umm..." My blush is excruciating, and my face has turned hotter than the pits of hell. "Among other things?"

    "I see," his smile is charming. "Besides dreaming about me, do you have any other hobbies?"

    I snort, suddenly not caring about my manners. "Arrogant much?"

    He shrugs. "No. I took your hand and saw your desires the first time we met; I''m merely stating facts."

    My heart somersaults, and I''m building up a nervous sweat. I had entirely forgotten about that embarrassing moment. s**t. I suck air into my lungs in the hope of calming down. Evan asked another question-I should use it to steer the conversation away from this topic!

    "I like to read!" I blurt out.

    Silence falls, and I freeze into a block of ice.

    Oh no.

    Did I just randomly scream that?!

    Nervously, I peer up at Evan. He appears a bit stunned but keeps hisposure under control. There is a slight twitch to his lips, yet he doesn''tugh at me.

    "What do you like to read?"

    Think, think!

    "Romance books..."

    "Ah, that willplicate things."

    I lift an eyebrow. "Huh?"

    Evan leans his cheek against his palm. "Because I have to live up to all the expectations you might have. All those fictional men are perfect, and Lord knows I''m not."

    I smile, and that''s when the waiter decides to take our order. Evan gets his pasta, and since I''ve never been taken to a fancy restaurant, I order the same thing.

    As the servant to Ashley, I''m lucky to be fed. I eat leftovers most of the time, and it''s not unusual to find mold. In fact, Ashley finds it amusing tough and watch me eat awful food.

    "I don''t think I have very high expectations," I''m awkwardly running my sweaty palms over my legs. Drying them on the fabric of the emerald stress that I''m wearing.

    Evan''s demeanor changes. Those darkly curious eyes go soft and gentle, and so does his tone. "Because you''ve been abused and thrown into walls and cages?"

    I nod at him. This isn''t a conversation that is easy to have with anyone, but I really don''t have any friends, and Evan... I''m not sure why, but my gut tells me I can trust him.

    So I listen to my inner voice. Which probably is a stupid thing to do, considering Evan should be my enemy.

    If Raphael ends up being my mate, Even will probably wish me dead. Because the alpha will be stronger if I mate with him.

    "I''m so sorry..." Evan sighs heavily. "I usually don''t care about other people, and I won''t pretend to be a good person. But I care about you, and I''m sad that your upbringing was awful."

    I blink up at him. "Why do you care about me?"

    He arches an eyebrow as if the answer should be obvious. I stare at him, willing him to answer me.

    It makes Evan breathe augh. "Did you forget about that part when you offered me your blood and saved my life? Trust me, if my own vampire n saw me close to death, they would end my misery. But you," his eyes roam over my face, making me feel things I shouldn''t, like shudders and forbidden desires. "You saved me."

    My heart is beating way too fast. "I did..."

    Evan carefully studies me, seeming to read my face. "Would it make you feel less awkward and suspicious of me if I told you something personal about myself?"

    I nce up at him. The answer to his question would be yes, but I''m too much of a coward to say that.

    Yet Evan seems to understand this since he is smiling.

    He is a very observant person, something I''m beginning to like. Most of the time, I''m shy and awkward, even though Evan seems able to bring out the worst in me.

    When the vampire teases me? Gosh, I get so mad, but at the same time, there is happiness mixed up in my irritation. Because Evan sees me and wants to get to know me.

    Now I''m just praying he won''t be disappointed in me if I don''t live up to his expectations.

    "I''m aware that your mother was killed by Ashley''s parents," Evan says lowly, and I can''t take offense. Not when his eyes show so muchpassion. "And I think one of our main differences is that while you wish your mother was still alive, I wish my father was dead."

    I stare at him in shock. "You don''t like your father?"

    Evan shakes his head without smiling. "No, why would I like someone who has abused me through my entire childhood and forced me to... Feed on people, even though... Even though I didn''t want to."

    Everything inside me stills as I study Evan. I think I''m now beginning to understand him a little. The tone he used, his facial expression, and the fact that he is telling me this...

    Evan is opening up to me, and I can''t help but feel like there is something he is indicating without directly saying it to my face. A hidden implication behind his spoken words.

    My heart cracks a little when it finally dawns on me. "You hate what you are, don''t you?"

    His blue eyes meet mine. "Yes."

 Chapter 18

    Ste

    My chest is constricting. I can''t exin why, but my heart hurts for Evan while we eat our food. A wise He nces up, and that dimple pop on his cheek when he catches me watching him, and it''s all game "What are you thinking about?"

    I couldn''t be any tenser. "That I love..." I clear my throat, blushing because thest word is a bit awkwa "Have you never had it before?"

    "No," I breathe augh at that question. "Ashley''s family doesn''t exactly spoil me when ites to foo "But they are letting you eat?" "Yeah, but like..."

    Evan stares intently at me, waiting for me to continue. The sheer worry on his face makes me feel silly "Like what?" Evan asks.

    I brush him off with a wave of my hand. "It''s nothing." "Ste..."

    My name on his tongue makes me lift my head, and surprise hits me when I look at Evan. Anger is writ Still, his eyes are drinking me in, trying to read my facial expression for any hint of what I might have Eventually, Evan sighs. "I understand that we don''t know each other that well, but please talk to me. A "Oh, they are, but..." I inhale in defeat. "Most of the food is either rotten or cooked incorrectly to make Evan studies me. "And what about clothes?"

    "I get Ashley''s old ones... But like you saw earlier, some of them got holes in them or don''t fit me." "That''s terrible."

    "Yeah, but I shouldn''tin. There are people out there who have it way worse than me." Evan''s eyes are fierce. "But this is about you, not them."

    "True, but-"

    wolf would probably not be lettir

    ay. "Pasta."

    mining. Some people are star

    er his handsome face, but it''s no to tell him.

    not letting you eat?" ke."

    "When you show up at school with bruises, and Ashley ims it''s been an ident, it''s actually her who hurt you, right?"

    I swallow thickly and stare down at the table. "This is a rather challenging conversation to have."

    "Why?" Evan''s tone immediately turns softer. "I''m only trying to help you, but is this conversation making you ufortable?"

    "Kinda," I admit and smile in pain. "This is the only life I''ve ever known, and even though I hate the treatment Ashley and her family have give asions when I get to sit by the table or talk with them..."

    "Ste..." Evan looks at me with a pained expression. "It''smon for abusers to act nicely toward their victims at times, but that doesn''t ma Tears are prickling behind my evelids. "Yes. but please... Can we talk about something else?"

 Chapter 19

    Ste

    Bubbles of joy fill my chest, and my response to Evan is to smile. He is probably not my mate, but does it matter? I wish to tell him I like him too, even though I suspect he already knows. Every touch is electric, and this gorgeous, beautiful vampire seems to listen to what I''m not saying.

    He listens to my heart.

    And he is kind, at least to me.

    "Why are youughing to yourself?" Evan asks.

    I suck in a deep breath. "Because I''m nervous."

    His lips curl further. "And why are you nervous?"

    Our eyes meet, and I blush, fighting the urge to throw my arms around Evan''s muscr neck. I like that he is big, and love the size difference between us, especially when he picks me up. Evan is sexy.

    I lean closer.

    Wanting. Needing.

    Yearning to kiss and hold him.

    His lips tilt into a broader smile, and my heart pounds.

    Everything is perfect.

    But our moment of looking at each other is interrupted when a tree suddenly falls behind us. Branches break, and there is a weird growl that sounds demonic.

    "What was that?" Evan asks.

    We exchange nces and turn our heads, staring at a weird creature that doesn''t belong in our forest or even this world. The longer I stare at it, the less it seems to fit in with the trees and ferns. The creature is horrifying.

    It has the body of a bear but the head of an insect, which is rather disturbing at its sheer monstrous size. It has a clipping mouth and eyes reminding me of those of a fly. There is a sounding from it that sounds like "kekekekekekeke" as it rapidly moves its mandibr teeth.

    "What the hell..." Evan stands up, sniffing the air and then revealing his sharp teeth. He moves to stand in front of me, ready to protect me from what must be a demon. "It must be another demon."

    "Probably" Evan nces to the side. "There is more than one."

    I look to my left and right, noticing more of the same creature. The creatures are creeping in on us but seeming to hesitate a little. It must be because they can''t recognize our smell. "What do we do-" my words die and get reced with a scream when one of the demonic bear ants attack me.

    It tackles me onto my back, drawing blood from my chest by pressing ws into my skin.

    Evan hisses in response, and his face transforms into his vampiric one with red eyes and sharp teeth.

    I watch him, wide-eyed, as he attacks the bear ant towering over me. He moves at lightning speed, digging his ws into the monster''s skin to throw it away from me. Evan is powerful.

    He just threw away a f*****g bear.

    I stare up at him. His muscles are straining against the fabric of his clothes as he res at our enemies. And while now isn''t the time to ogle him, he is sizzling hot.

    "You got to transform!" Evan''s red eyes meet mine while he pants. He hisses to threaten the bear ants. "Today, Ste..."

    My heart is hammering inside my chest. I know Evan is correct, but shape-shifting isn''t something thates easily to me. People say silver wolves are supposedly strong, but I feel weak.

    "I can''t!" I exim with tears in my eyes, knowing Evan will think I''m f*****g useless. "I don''t know how to transform!"

    "Sure you do."

    "No, I don''t!"

    Evan smiles at me. "Ste, look at me."

    "I am."

    "Now, try to rx and think of a person you wish to protect. That''s how your kind originally came to be. Werewolves exist to protect humans against vampires. So think of something or someone who is close to your heart, more special than anybody else." I continue to study his face, but the bear ants attack, and Evan rushes in to protect me. He hisses at them, throws some away, and uses his magical powers to throw a few others into the trees.

    But more of these weird creatures keeps crawling up from the depth of the forest. Clipping with their monstrous teeth and making that strange noise. There is no end to them. Guilt eats me away as Evan fights.

    It wasn''t long ago since he was severely injured. I suspect he hasn''t had enough time to heal. He has thrown off his clothes, and a sheen of sweat glistens over his smooth skin.

    For a moment, I don''t think he needs my help. But then one of the ants bites his arm, and Evan cries out in pain. Rage washes over his face, but there are more of the demons.

    ��F**k-f**k-f**k!" Evan yells and kicks with his legs when more of the monsters arrive to bite him. Blood sshes everywhere when one of them digs its teeth into his leg. "I haven''t had enough time to recover my magic-you either need to transform or give me your blood!"

    Panic hits me, and my heart rate elerates. I stand up from the ground and dash forward to save Evan. I''m not sure how, but my hands are reced by paws in the heat of the moment.

    Adrenaline pumps inside of me. I can do this! I leap forward, ready to assist my boyfriend. I''m on all fours, covered in silver fur, and use my teeth to help Evan break free.

    I trash my head to the left and right, growling at the ant while Evan hands me a grateful smile after he is no longer seized.

    "Thank you."

    My ears fold by themselves, and I feel pride rise when Evan reaches out a hand to pet me. The danger isn''t over, but I''m already considering the option of flopping around to let him scratch my belly.

    I just want to be touched and petted.

    Seriously, even in my wolf form, I''m such a needy slut regarding this beautiful vampire.

    "It''s a little bit odd that your wolf is sorge when you''re a female and not an alpha," Evan sounds thoughtful. "It must have something to do with you being a silver wolf. You rival a horse right now. It''s a bit frightening." My tongue sticks out from the side of my mouth.

    I didn''t give it much thought, but Evan is tinypared to me. I wonder if I could wrestle with him? Probably not-the guy threw away a bear ant without breaking into a sweat.

    Evan is ruthless.

    And scary.

    He could easily bench press me in my human form...

    "Here theye, Ste. Get ready."

    My thoughts are pushed aside as I eye more enemies crawl up from nowhere. There doesn''t seem to be an end to them.

    "Interesting," Evan nces at me. His eyes are glowing red, and wrinkles have appeared on his nose, hinting at irritation. "Your favorite alpha is on his way-Raphael and his pack."

 Chapter 20

    Ste

    I stare at Evan but cannot ask him anything in my wolf form. There isn''t any bond between us since we aren''t the same species and don''t belong to the same pack. Instead, I inhale the scent of what must be the Bloodmoon pack, the one belonging to alpha Raphael.

    I think they are... Running here?

    My nose twitches as I sniff the air some more. Evan is fighting demons, but my legs are rooted to the ground.

    The werewolves areing closer. I hear their paws kick up dirt as they yfully growl at each other. There is an eagerness to ughter the demons coursing in their veins. Wait.

    Are they actually excited to be here?

    Aren''t they scared?

    Perhaps werewolves in packs are fearless...

    My question gets answered when werewolves jump up from the bushes, attacking the bear ants without hesitation. They growl, dig their teeth into the enemy, and rip off the heads of the demon bears. Blood is sttering over the ground, and victory howls can be heard around me.

    These werewolves are proud and strong. They fight like a team and help each other defeat the demons. No one gets left behind, and the demonic-looking bear ants die one after another. Holy shit.

    This is going well!

    The hope of us winning this fight spirals within me, and bubbles of joy lift in my chest until I hear a furious growl.

    Shudders run down my back. This can''t be good...

    I turn around to see a giant werewolf leap for Evan.

    It''s asrge as me with cream-colored fur, probably Raphael since he is blonde in his human form. It would make sense since he seems intent on hurting Evan.

    There is another growl, and a snarl, causing my blood to run cold. I don''t want alpha Raphael to fight Evan right now. He is already injured and couldn''t possibly win against the alpha in his condition! My heart hammers against my ribcage in fear.

    Alpha Raphael throws himself at Evan, but Evan manages to get away. Bless his lightning speed.

    Evan creates distance between him and the wolf, hissing at Raphael. I''m not sure what to do but nce between them.

    "I wouldn''t attack me if I were you!" Evan warns. He is bleeding badly, and his eyes are zing red. "I might be injured, but some magic is still left in me. You wouldn''t win the fight, alpha!"

    Alpha Raphael snarls at Evan but seems to realize the vampire got the upper hand here. He pauses, nces at me, and makes a strange noise before his bones begin to crack.

    Is he actually not going to attack Evan?

    I witness alpha Raphael shape-shift back into a human. Fur gets reced by blonde hair and skin, and the alpha then stands before Evan, ring daggers at the vampire. "Leave."

    Evan narrows his eyes. "The girl belongs to us."

    "But you''re not her master," Raphael won''t stop ring at Evan. His chest is heaving, and the muscles in his back are tense, stout, and swollen. He looks intimidating. "So you may leave us alone. Because if you do decide to stay, I won''t y fair-I would order my whole pack to join the fight. And I don''t think you can fight over a hundred of us, vampire."

    Evan winces, realizing alpha Raphael is right. His eyes briefly travel to mina, and his lips twitch into a sad smile. They seem to tell me, "You''re safe, Ste. Raphael won''t hurt you," which calms me.

    I turn back into a human, and Evan smiles at me before running away. He is bloodied and weak, which makes me worry about him. If I didn''t have to keep our strange rtionship a secret, I would throw my hair over my shoulder and offer him my blood. But things aren''t that easy.

    We aren''t the same species and are supposed to be enemies. I shouldn''t like Evan, even though I suspect there is nothing I can do to change the way I feel about him.

    A weak smile takes my lips. I''m hoping Evan will make it home alright, but alpha Raphael never nned on letting the vampire prince get away unscathed.

    I see the alpha turn to his pack members,ughing. "Run after the vampire prince, and if you get to him, kill him. It will be one powerful vampire less to think about when we take over this city and make it part of our territory. Chase after the vampire prince!" Werewolves run past me, growl and snarl as if they can''t wait to get a taste of Evan. It leaves me standing there, entirely confused because I honestly thought alpha Raphael wouldn''t y dirty like this. But he is!

    What the f**k!

    Frustrated, I turn around to re at alpha Raphael. I don''t care that he is more powerful and taller than me. I won''t tolerate him telling his pack members to kill Evan after he has done nothing wrong. "Why are you telling your pack members to kill Evan?!" I snap, not afraid of raising my voice. "He hasn''t done anything wrong! That vampire man tried to protect me against the demons!"

    Alpha Raphael turns around in surprise. He stares at me, entirely awe-struck in a way that tells me he never expected me to raise my voice. His smile is impressed, but his voicees out authoritative. "That vampire should be your enemy, Ste. And while I don''t know why he protected you, I suspect he only had ill intentions. Like, for example, drink your delicious blood. Vampires are viinous enough to pretend to be nice to get what they want, which would be a taste of your ancient blood. That''s probably the only thing Evan wanted."

    I stare at alpha Raphael, beyond furious. I can''t tell him that Evan and I went on a date or that we are at least friends. If I did that, I would risk both of our lives.

    So instead, I re up at the damn alpha. "That still doesn''t make it fair game to attack Evan when he is badly injured and close to dying. Where is your pride as an alpha? You should fight your enemy when they have a chance of defending themselves." Alpha Raphael keeps staring at me like I''m this exotic bird he has never seen before. His eyes are way too intense, and he is hanging on every word I say. It gives me chills.

    "Evan is too strong to challenge when he isn''t weakened," Raphael tells me without blinking. A small smile curls his lush lips. "But enough about him. I''m interested in knowing where you got your courage from. You''re disrespecting me right now, Ste, and normally thates with consequences. Seeing I''m an alpha."

    I swallow thickly. "Well, you''re not my alpha."

    Raphael breathes augh. "Yet."

 Chapter 21

    Ste

    Difort makes goosebumps prickle over my skin and back. Raphael''s promise of soon being my alpha doesn''t make me smile. For some reason, I don''t want to have to look up to a leader. I''m a werewolf and know how the hierarchy goes, but I wouldn''t enjoy following his orders.

    I''ve been a servant all my life-how could I ever enjoy listening to alpha Raphael barking me orders?

    For years, I haven''t had a will of my own. I thought the local werewolf pack would eventually save me. But funnily enough, my life changed after I began sexting Evan-a vampire.

    He came in like a storm and changed the game forever. I have much more freedom now, and something tells me everything will be okay if I stay by Evan''s side.

    But with alpha Raphael?

    I think joining his pack would eventually make me miserable. I''m not sure where that gut feelinges from, but something tells me that equality isn''t something he values. And that''s what I seek.

    I want a mate and partner who respects me.

    "You should also know that while it''s amusing having you question my authority, I don''t like it when women try to lead and tell me what to do. I''m the alpha, and every werewolf in my pack should listen to me, including the future member who happens to be my mate-you."

    My eyes narrow, and I take a deep breath. "I might not join your pack; I''m not sure what is in it for me."

    Alpha Raphael snorts and crosses his arms over his mighty chest as he peers down at me. "You would eventually die if you stayed with the vampires, Ste. At some point, they will stop tolerating you and wind up killing you. You need a pack and your mate." I''m not sure what to say. I open and close my mouth, but not a soundes out.

    It makes the alpha grin at me. Raphael walks forward, expecting me to surrender to him since he towers many inches over me.

    But I''m tired of being a coward.

    Despite the alpha being taller and more intimidating than me, I take a step forward to close the distance. "Is that so?"

    Raphael seems confused about me being brave enough to re back at him. I don''t think werewolves often approach their alpha without showing any indication of fear.

    But truthfully, I am afraid of alpha Raphael.

    The only reason I''m ring up at him is that... I don''t know. I think Evan would swoop in if this fool tried to attack me.

    Which he probably wouldn''t...

    I''m silly for thinking that.

    "Look," Raphael inhales. "Joining my pack is inevitable since I''m your mate. You don''t know it yet, but you and I belong together. The Spring Festival will show me as your fated one in those mes, Ste. And then you will join my pack without questioning it." I square my shoulders. "Joining your pack might be the safest option, but I''m not interested in bing a member."

    He blinks in shock. "Why? You''re my mate!"

    "That doesn''t matter! I''m not looking forward to leaving my vampire master only to be a person without a voice in your pack. I''ve had enough of that shit." His eyes widen. "Oh, but you will have a voice!"

    "But you just said-"

    "I know what I said, but that rule only goes for me. You can''t go against what I tell you to do. I''m your alpha, but the pack members will listen to you as my luna." "Luna?"

    "Yes, that will be your future role. It''s a high ranking, my dear. You will be the second inmand. Your words will be thew, but you''re not expected to ever fight." I stare at him in confusion. "Not ever?"

    Raphael''s face grows soft. "Women are delicate creatures, beautiful and meant to bear children. Not fight on the battlefield unless necessary. And your blood is too valuable to risk your life in battle, Ste. I expect many puppies from you." Puppies?

    Chills creep down my spine for the billionth time since alpha Raphael arrived here. I''m not sure if it''s normal for a werewolf to speak about children like puppies, but I dislike it.

    I also don''t like the idea of never battling. Today was my first day of shape-shifting, and it felt like freedom.

    When I saved Evan''s life, I felt more alive than I have in years. The only thing that could beat that invigorating emotion would be that warm feeling I get from being and touching Evan.

    I re my nostrils. "I''m still not sure if you''re my mate, alpha. So please, refrain from speaking to me like I belong to you already."

    Alpha Raphael freezes on the spot. He stares at me like I''m an alien, but eventually, his lips twitch into a sad smile. Even his thick eyebrows fold to give me a show.

    "Ste, please, don''t re at me like that! I wasn''t trying to anger you, but I keep forgetting that you don''t know we are mates yet. I had that revealed and shown to me by a witch." Raphael tries to grab my hand, but I back away from him. I''m not a person with an attitude, but right now, I''m fighting the urge to tell him not to f*****g touch me.

    Alpha Raphael feels too needy, or maybe his behavior is expected since he has seen a vision of us being mates?

    Regardless, I keep giving him the cold shoulder.

    I just want to go home and not meet Raphael until the Spring Festival. If he turns out to be my mate, then fine, I can try to give him a chance.

    But not right now.

    "Either way, I''m leaving," I announce. I then start walking away from Raphael without looking back. "Have fun in the woods."

    "Leaving?" Raphaelughs behind me. "But honey, I n on taking you pack to my ce. You''re staying the night, hopefully forever."

    Forever?

    I stop in my tracks when I realize I''m surrounded by werewolves. They are all ring at me from behind trees and bushes. There is no escape, and one of them is even growling at me.

    "Sch, I know she is a rogue," Raphael is talking to the growling werewolf in a sweet voice before walking over to me. "But Ste is my mate, and you will treat her with respect," he ces a hand on my shoulder. "She will give birth to many future puppies, so don''t you dare go and make her feel ufortable."

    I shudder, but the reason isn''t the werewolves are howling to show Raphael they heard hismand. It''s because alpha Rapheal is touching me, and I don''t like it.

    I feel trapped.

    Like a bird suck inside a cage-I hate it.

    Why can''t he just let me go home? I don''t want to visit his stupid home, and even less do I want to spend time with Raphael. His view on women is so warped it makes my chest feel heavy. Are all werewolves like this?

 Chapter 22

    Ste

    I can''t believe alpha Raphael forced his men to carry me on his back to the mansion. It was degrading riding on another werewolf who hated acting like my horse. Luckily, it''s over now.

    I''m no longer in the forest. Raphael is still out there, though, searching for Evan while I''m a prisoner at his estate.

    I sigh.

    At least Raphael isn''t forcing himself on me.

    I''m actually grateful that I was thrown into a room that is my own on the top floor of Raphael''s mansion. I would rather die than share a room with that twisted alpha. But I have to admit I''m not too unhappy.

    It''s super beautiful out here. Raphael lives on the outskirts of Lunaris, far away from the city, and his only neighbors are the trees.

    It''s actually not that far to the forest....

    I stare out from the window. Escaping from here wouldn''t be that hard, right? I''m not sure where I would go, but I hate that I was delivered here against my will.

    I don''t trust Raphael. Even if we are mates, something is unsettling about him. And the thought of being stuck here with an alpha wishing to breed me makes me ufortable. Suddenly, there is a knock on the door. I turn around in surprise and fear it will be alpha Raphael stepping inside, but it''s a woman.

    She is tall, at least six foot one, and her hair is long and blonde.

    Silently, I absorb her other features.

    Pale skin like mine, and not a mole in sight-the woman is gorgeous, but what makes me react is her strange smell and pointed ears. Her eyes are also eerie blue without any irises. What the heck.

    Lenses?

    "Hello, Ste. My name is Leonora, and I''m alpha Raphael''s witch. I''m here to ce a spell on you that keeps you from leaving this mansion. Please don''t resist; you would regret trying to fight me." Her melodic voice makes me shudder. Leonora doesn''t sound like a human or any creature I''ve ever met. She is also wearing an azure blue dress that definitely wasn''t bought at a modern clothing store. And her scent...

    I can''t describe it, but that isn''t the smell of a witch. She carries this faint touch of... Magic? Like Evan. But Leonora''s aroma isn''t as overwhelming and seems lighter with less darkness. Either way, it means I''m dealing with a magical creature.

    I turn tense. "What exactly are you? Even though you presented yourself as a witch, you don''t smell like a human."

    Leonora approaches me with a growing smile. Her eyes are interested in me, and she sizes me up. I have to fight to repress a shudder.

    I don''t like her spreading smile.

    "You can actually tell that I''m not a human?"

    I press my back against the wall. An inner voice tells me to run before it''s toote, but the longer I stare at Leonora''s beautiful face, the more exhausted I seem to be.

    It''s like she is weakening my powers.

    But that doesn''t keep me from speaking my mind. "Anyone with eyes should be able to tell that you''re not a normal human-your ears are pointed."

    "It could be a costume?" Leonora points out.

    "True, but I think your ears are real..."

    Sheughs, yet her expression isn''t friendly. Her eyes are suspicious of me as if she won''t let herself like me just yet. Leonora is definitely loyal to alpha Raphael regardless of her not being a werewolf. "I''m a witch, but..." Leonora licks her bottom lip. "I''m also a part elf."

    My eyes widen. "That''s why you''re so tall..."

    "Yes..."

    A blush coats her face, and then she grabs my hand. Immediately, Leonora chants in anguage I can''t understand. It sounds like a melody or a song, and runes appear on my wrist.

    I want to pull back, but I can''t. It''s like my feet have grown their own gnarled roots and struck them through the floorboards. I can only watch in horror as Leonora ties me to this mansion.

    I feel the shift within me and the helplessness thates with turning into a prisoner. Walls of magic blink a few times before disappearing, yet I know they are there to keep me here. My eyes narrow. "I hope you feel good about yourself tieing me to this ce without my permission."

    Leonora releases me and lets go of my arm. Her eyes are colder now, so unfriendly that chills creep up my spine.

    "Alpha Raphael isn''t a bad man. He saved my life when I was a child, and I will do anything he asks of me," Leonora''s lips curls. "Besides, you''re not a total prisoner. He will still allow you to attend the Spring Festival, and with his permission, you can leave his mansion."

    My patience snaps like a rope. The shy, abused girl is put on the shelf, and I growl at Leonora. I''m so tired of being pushed and shoved around that I can''t help myself from barking at her.

    "But I still need his damn permission to leave!" I''m so mad at Leonora backs away from me, and she better. "How is this better than what the vampires did to me?!"

    "We aren''t abusing you," Leonora says calmly. "We won''t treat you as our servant either. Rest assured."

    "Alpha Raphael said he wants me to give birth to plenty of puppies, and I''m not allowed to go out! In a twisted way, I''m still some sort of servant or prisoner!" Leonora doesn''tment on this.

    She walks out through the door, and I rush after her.

    "No, you can''t leave inside this room! Come back here!"

    I grab the doorknob but regret it. Magic makes the door glow red, and I burn my hand and fingers.

    "GAH!"

    Frustration runs loose within me, and I re at the door while clutching my burnt hand to my chest. This is a nightmare! I can''t believe these people locked me in this room as a captive! "Shit-shit-shit! How do I get out of here now?!"

    I walk over to the bed and grab one pillow to scream into it. I should have run when I had the chance!

    "I hate this ce!" I yell into the pillow. It muffles the swearing thates out of my lips. "Why does every single person wish to keep me as their prisoner?! I''m tired of it!" Tears crawl out of my eyes. I feel pathetic, but I can''t help myself from screaming when the frustration sinks into my bones.

    I don''t want to be anyone''s captive!

    Iy down in the bed and pull a nket over me. My eyes re into the wall while my heart thumps painfully against my chest. It feels like the universe is working against me. I''m not even kidding.

    Something good happens in my life, and immediately, it''s snatched away from me. It''s like whoever is watching over me has decided to screw me over again and again! And it hurts because there is only so much a person can take!

    My heart is in shambles, and I close my eyes. A single tear runs down my cheek. I miss Evan already...

 Chapter 23

    Ste

    I wake up to my gurgling stomach and frown once I realize where I am: alpha Raphael''s estate.

    The night was spent dreaming about Evan. We were

    Ste

    As I lie in thefortable but unfamiliar bed in the middle of the night, I have this feeling I''m not alone.

    I slowly open my eyes, blinking life into them.

    The light on the bedside table is on, and I''m about to scream when I notice someone lying beside me in the bed. But before I get a word out, a hand is mped over my mouth, and blue eyes peer into mine.

    "It''s me," Evan whispers, and I immediately calm down upon looking into his amused, handsome face. "Don''t be scared."

    He releases me, and I stare at him in bewilderment. "W-what... What are you doing here? H-how did you get in?"

    Evan''s eyes travel to the ceiling, and he smirks. "Do you really think an elf could challenge the prince of the vampires with her magic? I might not have lived forever, but... Part of me has. The darkness. There aren''t many people with magic stronger than mine." My heart thumps faster. "Then you can get me out of here?"

    His lips turn sad, and I be deathly still when he ces his more giant hand over mine.

    "I can''t... It wouldn''t be safe."

    Disappointment fills my chest.

    Part of me had hoped Evan woulde and save me, and now it turns out he won''t take me with him.

    "Why?"

    "Alpha Raphael has dered war upon the vampires, and you wouldn''t be safe returning to Ashley''s ce. She thinks you''re a traitor for staying here and doesn''t know it''s against your will."

    I stare at him while leaning against my pillow. "You want me to stay here?"

    "Alpha Raphael isn''t hurting you, and I heard that elf speak with him earlier: they are allowing you to go to the Spring Festival."

    I exhale. "I guess, but I don''t like it here..."

    "You don''t?"

    "No..."

    His chuckle is soft, and his voicees out teasing. "But you''re a werewolf, Ste. I thought you would be happier with them. Is there a ce where you would rather be?" "Yes!"

    Evan widens his eyes, and I mp my lips shut. Stupid, stupid, I have embarrassed myself again!

    "I mean, I''m not sure where else I would go, but-"

    I stop myself from speaking again. My heart is pounding, and Evan is smiling at me with a curious expression. "But what?"

    I blush. "It feels silly to say it..."

    He keeps his eyes on mine, cing a hand over my cheek to cup my face while we stare at each other.

    My pulse is going super-fast, and Evan leans in out of nowhere.

    The next thing I know, his pillowy lips are over mine. The move is so sudden, so unexpected, that I nearly ckout.

    I''m so nervous I don''t even kiss Evan back until he breaks away and smiles against my lips. "Remember to breathe, Ste."

    My skin burns, and I mumble. "I''m trying."

    He breathes augh at my shyness and shoves his warm, talented tongue back inside my mouth. Those hands touch my shoulders and then my breasts. It''s enough to make me lose my inhibitions. I love it when he strokes my skin.

    I love it when he breathes me in.

    I push back, and I''m instantly rewarded by the taste of Evan. Today it''s sweet mint bubblegum, and I can''t get enough. All I want for my entire life is to just keep doing this.

    I''m starved for him and need his body contact more than ever. Going from having no boyfriend to Evan is the same kind of shock as switching from leftovers to five-star dinners.

    My hands wind up in his hair, into his silky ck strands, as I push the vampire deeper and deeper into my mouth.

    His kiss grows more passionate as he climbs over me and pins me down on the mattress with his muscr chest. His hard body is now over me, but I''m excited by his strength instead of feeling scared.

    A sigh of lust escapes from my mouth into his. I want Evan, and my desperation for him is brewing inside me as we kiss each other. My hands grip his arms, and my fingers admire his muscles.

    It sends a shudder through me, realizing this isn''t a boy kissing me but a muscr grown-a*s man. And I love it. The groans and sounds of hungering from Evan turn me on.

    It scares me how willing I am to give Evan whatever he wants: my blood, my p***y, or my whole being.

    We kiss for what feels like forever, although there isn''t a concept of time when I''m with Evan. I feel like I could keep nibbling and tasting his lips forever. Drown in his addicting scent and fall deeper into his eyes that seem to be a pit of bottomless desire. I''m unsure if I could stop kissing this gorgeous man even if the damn building was on fire.

    The only problem is that I want him too much. I''m s*x deprived, clenching down there. I need to feel his chiseled body. But when I slip my hands under his t-shirt, he stops me.

    Strong hands grip my wrists before Evan pulls himself off me and slumps down beside me in bed. His eyes are bloodshot red, and he is panting, looking as if he has just cheated death. I''m mortified.

    Was it that terrible to have me trying to touch his abs?

    "I''m... I''m so sorry!"

    "No..." Evan shakes his head, inhaling. "You did nothing wrong, and don''t you dare apologize."

    Evan''s eyes are red, and he is sweating. His erection is creating a massive bulge in his pants. He looks just as worked-up as I feel, which is why it baffles me that he stopped kissing me.

    I''m unsure if I want to hear the answer, yet I ask, "Why did you pull away from me then?"

    "I want you, trust me," Evan meets my eyes. "But I had to push back because I can''t go wild here. When you touch me, I usually lose control. But this is alpha Raphael''s house-I can''t forget about the world and just drink your blood and f**k you here. That felt way too good, and I was a few seconds from just forgetting where we were."

    "You''re fine. It was just kissing."

    His eyes narrow. "That was not just kissing, and you know it. I can smell your arousal from here."

    I bite back a smile. "You''re right... I guess it wasn''t just kissing."

    "You were starting to undress me."

    "I just wanted to touch you," I admit. "You..."

    Evan lifts an eyebrow, smirking. "Me?"

    Gosh, why is my pulse suddenly in my head? My heart is pounding too! And why is Evan hanging on every word I say?!

    "You''re gorgeous!" I blurt out.

    I feel ufortably hot, but to my surprise, Evan groans at my words. He gazes down into my eyes, so close that I get a waft of his scent. My heart is going boom-boom-boom.

    "This is f*****g painful... You merely look at me, and I just... I''m desperate to kiss you again."

    I inch closer, our lips almost brushing. "So kiss me?"

    He leans away from me and pushes his lips to my ear. "Believe me, I want my hands all over you, Ste, but this isn''t a good spot. I only came to check on you, and you''ve already made me hard." My eyes widen. "You''re leaving me?"

    Evan leans back from me again. "I have to, but... You''re safe here, and we will see each other at the Spring Festival."

    I frown. "But the weekend is so far away!"

    His lips quirk up into a smile, and he fishes up a phone from his pocket. He hands it over to me, winking. "So sext me."

    I snort in amusement. "No one would ever fear you if they knew how goofy you are."

    Smirking, he says. "You''re the only person I''m sweet with, Ste. And if you think I''m like this to everyone, you''re delusional. I killed like thirty werewolves today-there is a lot of blood on my hands."

    "But they chased you after promising not to, so it''s their own fault..."

    I''m not sure why I''m defending Evan. He looks surprised too. Yet I don''t feel guilty about supporting his decision to kill.

    "You really are an interesting werewolf," Evan rolls away from me on the bed, and I know he is about to teleport away. But before that happens, he gives me a seductive smile. "I doubt I''m your mate, Ste. But if you ever get tired of alpha Raphael, there is always the option of running away with me. I don''t age as quickly-I would be the perfect trophy husband."

    Iugh. "Trophy husband, huh?"

    His tone turns humorous. "Wouldn''t you like that?"

    Smiling, I hum dramatically. "Hmm, I don''t know? Do the abs stay?"

    He snorts and lets his eyes roam over mine, and I fight the urge to reach and touch him. I want to beg him never to let go and stay with me forever, but I realize that isn''t an option.

    I wet my lips. "What happens if alpha Raphael is my mate?"

    "Then I think your disgust for him will change into something resembling love before it''s your birthday, and then... You fall for himpletely. I''ve studied your kind, and that''s usually what happens." "But your kind have mates too, right?"

    "Yes, but..." Evan shrugs. "Vampires are heartless and reject each other if they don''t deem their partner powerful enough."

    "Then I could still reject Raphael?"

    Evan pauses. "Would you do that for me?"

    I take a deep breath, hesitating. "I... I don''t know. The mate-bond is sacred, but..."

    "You don''t have to decide now," Evan says, giving me a weak smile. "Think about what you want."

    A sad smile curls my lips. "Okay."

    Loneliness wraps around my heart when Evan falls through a portal. I liked it better when he was here.

    sshing in ake, swimming and having fun. And after that kind of happy dream, it''s a letdown to wake up here as a prisoner.

    I hate this ce.

    With a gloomy feeling in my heart, I put on some nice clothes Leonora left on a chair. They are my size-she probably used magic to measure me when I was sleeping.

    I won''tin. The jeans suit me, and I''ve always wanted to have a cut leather jacket. I think it fits my red hair, which I brush while opening the door to my room.

    I''m relieved that the barrier doesn''t keep me locked inside the room any longer and head downstairs. I can smell the scent of fresh toast, and I don''t think alpha Raphael will starve me.

    I slip into the kitchen and drag out a chair.

    Alpha Raphael is sitting by the far end of the table, scrolling on his phone. He hands me a smile while Leonora serves him a te of eggs, bacon, and baked goods.

    "Here you go," Leonora says in an oddly sweet tone. I think she has a slight crush on the alpha who saved her life. "Enjoy your breakfast, master. I made everything from scratch." Raphael doesn''t even look at her. He is far too busy focusing those green eyes on me.

    It irks me that he is handsome.

    "Thank you, Leonora."

    Leonora smiles, happier than ever just to be acknowledged. She beams at her master for a long time before looking at me.

    And then her demeanor changes faster than lightning.

    Her mood immediately turns sour, and her eyes be unfriendly. The elf clearly doesn''t like me.

    "What do you want for breakfast?" Leonora hisses, unable to hide that she doesn''t want me here.

    "Leonora..." Raphael warns in a growl. "Speak in a friendlier tone to your future luna. Ste deserves your respect."

    Leonora stares at Raphael in disbelief. Her lips are parted, and her eyes almost bulge out of their sockets. That perfect elf appearance suddenly makes her look like a fallen angel.

    "Why should I respect your damn mate when she doesn''t treat you like her alpha?! Ste didn''t even bow before entering the kitchen! Neither did she say good morning! I don''t care what you think, but that-" Leonora points at me with a shaking hand. "Girl does not deserve my respect! Shecks werewolf code and manners!"

    Raphael sends a cold re at his elf. His chest swells, and his hand clenches around his phone. For a moment, I worry he will hurt Leonora despite her being a woman.

    But luckily, Raphael doesn''t get up from his seat.

    Instead, he roars at Leonora.

    "Ste was raised by vampires-do you honestly think it''s weird for her tock werewolf code and manners? Besides, she doesn''t have to bow to me as the future luna. I will be fine with that as long as she listens to me and give birth to future children." Leonora''s eyes glisten with unshed tears. "Before Ste came along, you said I would give birth to your children."

    "That was before we knew I had a mate. And no offense... But a legendary silver wolf will give me more powerful children than you ever could, Leonora. It''s important to keep the alpha line strong."

    Hurt shes over Leonora''s face, and then she runs away. I watch her leave through the way I came from and grimace. This is so freaking awkward. Am I supposed to say anything?

    I''m not in love with Raphael. I barely know the guy, but Leonora is definitely in love with him to the point she wishes to have his children and... s**t, I just watched them argue.

    I wet my lips and let my gaze travel to Raphael. He sighs and massages his eyelids with his digits.

    "Don''t mind the elf. Leonora and her kind are very emotional. I''ve cared for her since we were little, and she seems to have imprinted on me. It''s not her fault. Even my family likes her, and Leonora thought we would marry each other until I discovered you''re my mate."

    There is a bitter taste in my mouth. Leonora might hate me, but I feel bad for her. She clearly loves Raphael.

    "Maybe you should marry Leonora? She seems more okay with turning into a soulless woman who is only good for giving birth."

    "Is that what you think of us?" Raphael asks. His eyes are looking me up and down. "My pack doesn''t respect women, and our females are soulless machines with only the purpose of bearing children?"

    I narrow my eyes. "You said women aren''t allowed to fight, and our purpose is to give birth to puppies. So yes, I don''t believe there is equality in your pack."

    "You''re right. Females and men are treated differently."

    "See!"

    "But no one has everined."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, nursing and caring for our young is usually what female werewolves do without questioning it."

    I re at him, and Raphael rolls his eyes.

    "Anyway, I didn''t decide how a werewolf pack is run-the elders and my ancestors did. And do you really think it''s such a bad thing to be home and take care of children? Most women happily let the men fight and make their decisions."

    "I''m not most women," I re daggers at him. "And even if there is nothing wrong with being a housewife, I don''t want my future mate to make that decision for me."

    "Wow, you must hate me-I can hear it in your tone."

    "Hate is a strong word," I keep my eyes locked on his. The position of alpha doesn''t frighten me. "I don''t know you well enough for that."

    "Then why do you keep pushing me away then? You''re not even giving me a chance to get to know you."

    "My main problem is that you just decide things without asking me. You''re a total stranger to me, yet you''ve already dropped the bomb of wanting me to give birth to your pups." "Ah, so you want us to bond?"

    "That''s obviously how it goes in a rtionship, but no, I don''t want to get to know you because I''m not interested in you!"

    Alpha Raphael ms the table before rising from his chair. I regret snapping at him the second he towers above me. Those green eyes are no longer patient but burning with inner rage.

    "I''m trying to treat you kindly, Ste, but I''m about to lose my patience with how you''re behaving. You''re a spoiled brat even for having been raised as a servant. A wiser woman would be grateful that I had saved her from the vampires."

    I know better than to speak and simply blink away tears when Raphael grabs my cheeks. He digs his finger into my face, forcing me to meet the smirk spreading over his lips.

    "As the alpha, I take what I want and... Perhaps we have to share a bed for you to give up and yield? You look like the type of woman who needs to be properly f****d to listen to a man. And I would dly f**k some manners into that mouth of yours." My eyes widen, and my heart ms against my ribcage. Raphael smirks and releases me.

    "Eat whatever you may find inside the kitchen. I''m going to train with the warrior werewolves. Have a good day, Ste. Leonora might let you try some dressester for the Spring Festival."

    Raphael leaves the kitchen, and I catch my breath. Fear is circling inside my chest. The werewolves are supposed to be the good people, yet I''m not interested in sleeping with Raphael. I would rather die than have s*x with him.

 Chapter 24

    Ste

    I wake up to my gurgling stomach and frown once I realize where I am: alpha Raphael''s estate.

    The night was spent dreaming about Evan. We were sshing in ake, swimming and having fun. And after that kind of happy dream, it''s a letdown to wake up here as a prisoner. I hate this ce.

    With a gloomy feeling in my heart, I put on some nice clothes Leonora left on a chair. They are my size-she probably used magic to measure me when I was sleeping.

    I won''tin. The jeans suit me, and I''ve always wanted to have a cut leather jacket. I think it fits my red hair, which I brush while opening the door to my room.

    I''m relieved that the barrier doesn''t keep me locked inside the room any longer and head downstairs. I can smell the scent of fresh toast, and I don''t think alpha Raphael will starve me. I slip into the kitchen and drag out a chair.

    Alpha Raphael is sitting by the far end of the table, scrolling on his phone. He hands me a smile while Leonora serves him a te of eggs, bacon, and baked goods.

    "Here you go," Leonora says in an oddly sweet tone. I think she has a slight crush on the alpha who saved her life. "Enjoy your breakfast, master. I made everything from scratch." Raphael doesn''t even look at her. He is far too busy focusing those green eyes on me.

    It irks me that he is handsome.

    "Thank you, Leonora."

    Leonora smiles, happier than ever just to be acknowledged. She beams at her master for a long time before looking at me.

    And then her demeanor changes faster than lightning.

    Her mood immediately turns sour, and her eyes be unfriendly. The elf clearly doesn''t like me.

    "What do you want for breakfast?" Leonora hisses, unable to hide that she doesn''t want me here.

    "Leonora..." Raphael warns in a growl. "Speak in a friendlier tone to your future luna. Ste deserves your respect."

    Leonora stares at Raphael in disbelief. Her lips are parted, and her eyes almost bulge out of their sockets. That perfect elf appearance suddenly makes her look like a fallen angel.

    "Why should I respect your damn mate when she doesn''t treat you like her alpha?! Ste didn''t even bow before entering the kitchen! Neither did she say good morning! I don''t care what you think, but that-" Leonora points at me with a shaking hand. "Girl does not deserve my respect! Shecks werewolf code and manners!"

    Raphael sends a cold re at his elf. His chest swells, and his hand clenches around his phone. For a moment, I worry he will hurt Leonora despite her being a woman.

    But luckily, Raphael doesn''t get up from his seat.

    Instead, he roars at Leonora.

    "Ste was raised by vampires-do you honestly think it''s weird for her tock werewolf code and manners? Besides, she doesn''t have to bow to me as the future luna. I will be fine with that as long as she listens to me and give birth to future children." Leonora''s eyes glisten with unshed tears. "Before Ste came along, you said I would give birth to your children."

    "That was before we knew I had a mate. And no offense... But a legendary silver wolf will give me more powerful children than you ever could, Leonora. It''s important to keep the alpha line strong."

    Hurt shes over Leonora''s face, and then she runs away. I watch her leave through the way I came from and grimace. This is so freaking awkward. Am I supposed to say anything?

    I''m not in love with Raphael. I barely know the guy, but Leonora is definitely in love with him to the point she wishes to have his children and... s**t, I just watched them argue.

    I wet my lips and let my gaze travel to Raphael. He sighs and massages his eyelids with his digits.

    "Don''t mind the elf. Leonora and her kind are very emotional. I''ve cared for her since we were little, and she seems to have imprinted on me. It''s not her fault. Even my family likes her, and Leonora thought we would marry each other until I discovered you''re my mate."

    There is a bitter taste in my mouth. Leonora might hate me, but I feel bad for her. She clearly loves Raphael.

    "Maybe you should marry Leonora? She seems more okay with turning into a soulless woman who is only good for giving birth."

    "Is that what you think of us?" Raphael asks. His eyes are looking me up and down. "My pack doesn''t respect women, and our females are soulless machines with only the purpose of bearing children?"

    I narrow my eyes. "You said women aren''t allowed to fight, and our purpose is to give birth to puppies. So yes, I don''t believe there is equality in your pack."

    "You''re right. Females and men are treated differently."

    "See!"

    "But no one has everined."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, nursing and caring for our young is usually what female werewolves do without questioning it."

    I re at him, and Raphael rolls his eyes.

    "Anyway, I didn''t decide how a werewolf pack is run-the elders and my ancestors did. And do you really think it''s such a bad thing to be home and take care of children? Most women happily let the men fight and make their decisions." "I''m not most women," I re daggers at him. "And even if there is nothing wrong with being a housewife, I don''t want my future mate to make that decision for me."

    "Wow, you must hate me-I can hear it in your tone."

    "Hate is a strong word," I keep my eyes locked on his. The position of alpha doesn''t frighten me. "I don''t know you well enough for that."

    "Then why do you keep pushing me away then? You''re not even giving me a chance to get to know you."

    "My main problem is that you just decide things without asking me. You''re a total stranger to me, yet you''ve already dropped the bomb of wanting me to give birth to your pups." "Ah, so you want us to bond?"

    "That''s obviously how it goes in a rtionship, but no, I don''t want to get to know you because I''m not interested in you!"

    Alpha Raphael ms the table before rising from his chair. I regret snapping at him the second he towers above me. Those green eyes are no longer patient but burning with inner rage.

    "I''m trying to treat you kindly, Ste, but I''m about to lose my patience with how you''re behaving. You''re a spoiled brat even for having been raised as a servant. A wiser woman would be grateful that I had saved her from the vampires."

    I know better than to speak and simply blink away tears when Raphael grabs my cheeks. He digs his finger into my face, forcing me to meet the smirk spreading over his lips.

    "As the alpha, I take what I want and... Perhaps we have to share a bed for you to give up and yield? You look like the type of woman who needs to be properly f****d to listen to a man. And I would dly f**k some manners into that mouth of yours." My eyes widen, and my heart ms against my ribcage. Raphael smirks and releases me.

    "Eat whatever you may find inside the kitchen. I''m going to train with the warrior werewolves. Have a good day, Ste. Leonora might let you try some dressester for the Spring Festival."

    Raphael leaves the kitchen, and I catch my breath. Fear is circling inside my chest. The werewolves are supposed to be the good people, yet I''m not interested in sleeping with Raphael. I would rather die than have s*x with him.

 Chapter 25

    Ste

    Tomorrow is the big day: the Spring Festival. I will finally peer down into the mes to find out who my destined mate will be.

    Alpha Raphael ims it''s him.

    But...

    I''m secretly hoping it will be Evan.

    And I''m probably mentally insane for thinking that because we hardly know each other. Yet I like Evan. He makes me smile and feel safe, and he smells amazing.

    Am I a hopeless romantic for being in love with him?

    Vampire and werewolf-our different species still make me frown.

    I don''t know how a rtionship would work between us, but damn, I want to get to know Evan better.

    And apparently, there are many other things I also want to do with that gorgeous vampire.

    My dreams were exciting tonight: Evan walked into my room and got naked while calling me his angel. My breathing intensified upon seeing his thick, gorgeous c**k, fully erect against his rock-hard abs.

    It was smooth with a few veins protruding, and it pped proudly against his navel. Huge and thick like the rest of him. Saliva gathered in my mouth as I yearned to run my tongue from its root to the tip.

    I remember Evan saying, "You want me, don''t you, little wolf? I can smell your arousal from here."

    Of course, I said, "Yes, I want you so badly," which earned me a smirk.

    The vampire walked closer, letting me see his abs and heavy pecs.

    My starvation for his c**k had spiked to painful levels, and I had begged, "Pleasee closer. I want to touch you. I need you inside of me, Evam. I''m so wet for only you."

    Evan smiled, but as he approached me, the scenery vanished in a puff of smoke, and I woke up to my rm clock.

    It was such a tragedy.

    It was excruciating finding out it had all been an erotic dream. I was all wet between my legs. Took like five minutes to clean before Leonora dragged me out of my room. She actually scares me a little.

    I''m trying out dresses today, and Leonora is eyeing me like a hawk. Although she is in love with alpha Raphael, it seems essential to her that I find a lovely dress.

    "That won''t do either," Leonora says while circling around me with narrowed eyes. I''m wearing a blue satin dress that is hugging even my ribcage. "We should try another..."

    I frown. I''m tired of standing here like a living doll. "Why do you even care so much about what I wear? I thought you hated me."

    She pauses in her tracks, regarding me with chilly eyes. She is like a prison guard looking upon a criminal. "You need to look your best for alpha Raphael, or he will be humiliated. Blue is not your color. It doesn''t go with your red hair-try the green dress." "Fine," I sigh and take off my dress. "But technically, if you put me in an ugly dress. Alpha Raphael would most likely look at other females and not find me as appealing. Isn''t that what you want?"

    "Huh?" Leonora widens her eyes. "Don''t you want to look pretty for your alpha, Ste?"

    I grimace before admitting the truth to her. "I don''t really have any interest in seducing Raphael. He isn''t my type, like, at all."

    My words seem to shock her.

    The expression on her face in the picture of bewilderment.

    I watch her mouth close and repeatedly open before she finally shakes her head.

    But Leonora is don''t gawking at me yet.

    She blinks at me while processing my words, wetting her lips before speaking to me again. "Don''t you like alpha Raphael even a little bit? I know he kidnapped you, but don''t you at least find him attractive? Blonde, muscr... Tall."

    I might be taking a considerable risk here, but I n on unleashing my ultimate bomb. Leonora is in love with Raphael-hopefully, my n will work to get what I want.

    Here goes nothing...

    "Evan is taller and more muscr than alpha Raphael despite being a vampire. I also prefer dark hair over blonde."

    "Sure, Evan is handsome. I must agree with you there, but he is a heartless vampire. And they are all the same: not one bit interested in anything other than power."

    I hand her a calm smile. "I think you''re wrong about Evan. He isn''t as cold as the other vampires."

    She stares at me, finally putting two and two together. I can see the cogwheels turning inside her head.

    To my surprise, Leonora actually cracks up. "Jesus Christ, are you in love with the goddamn vampire prince? Do you realize what kind of trouble it would bring Evan if I told everyone?"

    Still smiling, I shrug my shoulder. "But you wouldn''t tell anyone because you want to be with alpha Raphael, and... What purpose would it serve you that Evan''s vampire n turned on him, huh?"

    "True," her smile is slow while her eyes are interested. "So why are you telling me this? What do you want from me?"

    "During the Spring Festival, I want to be given time alone with Evan. If Raphael asks where I am, pretend that I have a terrible stomach ache or something. Tell him I''m inside the bathroom. And in return, you can entertain alpha Raphael." She studies me in silence before wetting her lips. "Are you going to escape with that vampire man?"

    "No. I''m not sure if Evan wants that..." I grimace. "I just... I don''t want to be with alpha Raphael."

    "He is your mate."

    I peer up at her face with a heavy pain in my chest. It feels like an ultimate disappointment hearing that alpha Raphael is my mate since I don''t want him. "Are you sure about that?"

    "Yes," Leonora''s attention is on me, but her expression is softer than before. "I love alpha Raphael, which is why I want what is best for him. And that is you. He needs you to give birth to his future puppies."

    I arch an eyebrow. "Why are you telling me this then? If you wanted what is best for Raphael, you wouldn''t stand here entertaining me. You would tell your master I n on seeing Evan." Laughteres out through her lips.

    "I''m a romantic like you, though. It means I want to see where your story with the vampire prince will lead."

    Leonora is curious about Evan and me?

    "Where do you think our story will lead?" I ask.

    "Personally, I think the vampire prince is ying you hard for your ancient blood. I don''t think emotions are involved."

    Iugh. "Evan isn''t ying me."

    "Well, regardless, I don''t think you will end up being with Evan. For you werewolves, the mate-bond seems sacred. Nobody ever fights against it, so I fear your story will be heartbreaking with that vampire. "Is that so?" Perhaps it was a mistake to tell her anything.

    "Yes..." Leonora taps her chin. "Still, I would like to see if I''m wrong. Thus, I will let you speak alone with Evan."

    "Thank you," I smile. "And if it does work out for the vampire and me, you will get to soothe Raphael''s broken heart."

    "Exactly," Leonora smiles down at me. "I might not like you, wolf. But there is a lot for me to gain here. So yes, I will help you... Though, if it turns out you''re plotting to hurt my master, you will die." "Likewise," I tell her. "I hope that I can trust you."

    Her smile is oddly sweet. "Oh, you can always trust me to do what is best for alpha Raphael. I live to serve that man."

 Chapter 26

    Evan

    One day before the Spring Festival

    I''m exhausted, and sweat is coating my back.

    I never thought I would protect humans, but I''ve gotten rid of at least ten monsters today. I did it for Ste''s sake, knowing she wouldn''t forgive me if I didn''t do whatever I could to help humanity. I even made my entire n fight the monsters. So now it seems the vampires are the good people-even my father agreed to kill the demons today.

    But there is one unanswered question after today''s drama, and I''m ready to talk about that with my father right now.

    I rarely speak to the man. He doesn''t live inside our mansion like an average person would.

    No, no, no.

    That''s too not-fancy for him.

    Our house looks like a mansion to every eye meeting it on the outside, but magic roams inside.

    I''ve been given a taste of that myself today.

    I''m standing inside my father''s throne room. It''s an alternative dimension where he has summoned me.

    I opened our fridge and ended up in his castle in the alternative dimension. My father prefers the old over the new and doesn''t spend his days in the modern world.

    And I was invited here to talk about the demon problem. Against my will, it seems, since I practically fell through the fridge.

    I''m still pissed off at my father for having me fall endlessly before I finallynded inside his castle.

    "I''m d you made it," my fatherughs, still amused by having me spin in the air for thousands of feet. "Was the journey here hard, or are you alright? Do you need a ss of water for the headache?" ring at him, I brush invisible dust off my clothes.

    My father is a goddamn troll. I know how to travel through dimensions too, but I''m not on the same level where I can build a house inside a pocket dimension.

    And neither do I have my guests fall from the sky.

    "I''m fine. Thank you very much for asking."

    There is moreughter. "Now, stop looking at me like that."

    I narrow my eyes. "You tried to kill me!"

    "No, I just wanted to have some fun, but there is a reason I brought you here today. We have to address the problem at hand."

    "And what is the problem?"

    My father''s lips strain to form a troublesome smile. "I brought you here to talk about the werewolves who are letting demons into the human world. We have to stop them."

    "What do you mean these demons were let into our dimension by the werewolves?" I hiss at my father, unsure if he is serious. Could he be joking around with me? "The werewolves are supposed to be good people. Why would they do that?!"

    My father moves his hand to rub his chin. He is sitting on the throne, humming to himself. He is even wearing a robe and a mantle to look like royalty from the old days.

    "I meant exactly what I said. I think alpha Raphael is the one summoning these monsters in to our dimension. He must have a powerful witch on his side who has opened the portal to the magical world. Perhaps this witch is even from that dimension herself." I stare up at my father in confusion.

    We look very simr: dark hair and pale skin, but his eyes aren''t blue. They are constantly red like he is stuck being angry. Some say my father has lived forever because of the darkness coursing through his veins, but I know that isn''t the truth.

    He has lived for decades but not forever, and the darkness keeps him looking rtively young.

    "What would alpha Raphael gain from summoning demons and monsters into our world?" I ask, tired because I think I fought like ten demonic snakes on my way here.

    "Are you kidding?" My father snorts. "For supposedly being my son, you''re rather stupid not to have figured it out yet."

    I narrow my eyes, and my tone turns dry. "Since you''re so smart to have figured it out, why won''t you just tell me?"

    He sighs heavily. "Alright. Werewolves came into existence to protect humans from monsters, right?"

    "So the legends say," I size him up and down. "Go on, continue lecturing me with facts."

    "You need more clues?" My father smiles. "Okay... Most cities, including Lunaris, are ruled by vampires."

    My eyes widen. I finally realize where this is going, yet I say nothing. I stare at my father, who smirks at me. He knows I''ve put the puzzle pieces together, yet he keeps talking.

    "The Bloodmoon pack wants to grow stronger. Not only does alpha Raphael want to drive out the vampires from Lunaris, but he wishes to challenge the other vampire ns. He wants control over more territories that belong to other vampire ns. But his pack isn''t big enough yet. Fortunately, that alpha hase up with a solution: if there are monsters on the run, threatening humanity..."

    His words hit me like a p to the face.

    "Then more werewolves will be awakened and born," I say, gulping at this horrible revtion. Alpha Raphael is terrible. "Because not every child of theirs is awakened with a wolf, and sometimes, if needed, the parents give birth to more than one child." "Yes." My father smiles weakly. There is an interest in his eyes, something he isn''t telling me yet. "With these monsters wracking havoc and murdering humans in the woods, the werewolves might give birth to twins, triplets, or quadruplets."

    "What that alpha is doing is wrong," I tell my father, wetting my lips before raising my tone and continuing. "They might think the monsters are under control, but they don''t... I saved civilians today, which was weird because we vampires aren''t supposed to be good." "Who says vampires can''t be good?"

    "You did?"

    Heughs. "Really?"

    I stare at my father. "Yes... You''ve always thought me humans are walking fast food and that werewolves are underneath us."

    He wrinkles his nose. "Yes, I agree. Werewolves are underneath us. I dislike that species, but... What bes of our n will soon be up to you, son. I''m dying."

    I freeze. "Dying?"

    "Yes, my powers are vanishing, and I will soon be one with darkness. I have lived for centuries, but it will eventually end. It means that you will soon be the vampire king, and the future of our n lies in your hands, Evan. Whether you wish to protect or be enemies with humanity, it''s your choice."

    My throat feels parched. "I don''t think I''m ready to be the vampire king..."

    "No one is ever ready," my father says. "I''m sorry I was so terrible to you, son. You have a rocky road in front of you. I''ve seen the future, and that''s how I know the awaiting fight against alpha Raphael will kill me."

    "Kill you?"

    "Yes, but..." my father reaches out his hand, and flies of the darkness surround me and sink into my skin. "There is always a sessor; after I die, the darkness will only be yours. Your magic will grow stronger, but your mind and personality might be disrupted by the change."

    I stare at him. "But I don''t want that."

    His smile is bitter. "You don''t have a choice. You were born to eventually end up bing the new vampire king. That time is approaching, Evan."

 Chapter 27

    Ste

    I''m worried about Evan. I sent him plenty of texts yesterday, but he never replied. Could something have happened?

    With my head in the clouds, I follow Leonora from the car and walk after her to the school''s football field.

    The whole city of Lunaris has beenpelled to stay at home, and arge fire brightens up the night. People areughing, and an entire carnival has been arranged for the Spring Festival. I pause in my steps when children run past me holding cotton candy and experience my nostrils re at the scent of food.

    Plenty of stalls have been set up with hotdogs, hamburgers, and fast food. There is even a chef selling sushi.

    A smile curls my lips.

    My heart might not be fully into the festivities around me, but as I stare at the mes further ahead, I can''t help but feel a little excited.

    Who will be my mate?

    Leonora stops walking and turns to face me. "Alpha Raphael said to meet us at the bar they have set up in a tent further down. If you wish to speak to the vampire, you should do it now."

    I swallow thickly. No matter how many messages I''ve sent Evan and the times I''ve called his name, he hasn''t appeared. I don''t think it serves a purpose to search for him.

    He obviously doesn''t want to be found.

    "I''m not against meeting alpha Raphael with you," I say and grip the folds of my dress with a pout. "Evan might not being."

    "Nonsense," Leonora says, and I''m not sure if it''s my imagination, but her voice sounds a little off. "You will definitely meet Evan tonight!"

    I stare at her in silence and try to read her face. Why is she so optimistic about me finding Evan? Is Leonora hiding something from me? Now that I think about it, she is going along with this much easier than I expected. Is this a trap?

    It would be stupid to make Leonora believe I''m suspecting anything, so I ster on a smile. Leonora is still staring at me. How do I make her focus on something else?

    Quick!

    Think!

    I decide to hide my suspicions with a question. "At what time will the mes reveal the mates of those staring into the fire?"

    Leonora slumps her shoulders, rxing a little. "I think it''s a different time for everyone. The mes will call you and whisper your name until you stare into them. Some say it''s the moon goddess''s own voice that you will hear inside your head." I''m about to answer her but hear something inside my head right after Leonora has spoken.

    ''Are you interested in finding out your fate?'' A voice snickers inside my head. It sounds like a female. ''You cane to the mes whenever you like-I will be waiting!

    I gulp and smile at Leonora. "Actually, would you mind if I look around a little for Evan?"

    She smiles back. "Of course."

    Leonora turns on her heel, and I watch her disappear toward the many beer tents further down the field.

    I take a deep breath. "Finally, alone!"

    "BOOO!"

    I jab forward in a wild panic, managing to punch Evan''s chest. He curiously peers down at my hand. I keep it still, blushing when I realize it''s connecting with the hard abs underneath his t-shirt.

    "Was I supposed to feel that?" He asks, amused with the ghost of a smile touching his lips.

    I gasp. "I''m so sorry!"

    I withdraw my hand, but Evan pulls me forward into his chest. Thick arms wrap around me while my nose presses into his t-shirt. He smells nice, like newly washed clothes. "I''ve missed you," Evan says.

    My cheeks grow hot, and I mumble into his chest. "You''re the one who hasn''t been answering any of my text messages. I even sent you nudes, which you totally ignored." He gasps, staring down at me. "You send me nudes?!"

    I crane my neck to meet his shocked eyes. "Umm... Didn''t you check your phone for them?"

    A sheepish smile takes his lips. "My phone got destroyed yesterday. You wouldn''t believe the s**t that went down. There were demons and snakes and total chaos." "Really?"

    "Yes, and..." Evan wet his lips with hesitation written over his entire face. I''ve never seen him wear that expression before. "I know alpha Raphael might turn out to be your mate. But there is something urgent that I must tell you before it''s toote. The truth-" Lightning shoots out from nowhere, and I shriek when Evan gets hit by the sudden magic. He growls at the pain and falls to his knees. But it doesn''t stop there.

    Raphael steps out from the shadows, and I witness his men hurry to seize Evan while Leonora keeps hitting him with her magic. Lightning bolt after lightning bolt strikes the vampire, who is now in chains.

    "What the f**k is this?!" Evan res down at the chains around his wrists. He hisses at them with entirely red eyes. "Why can''t I use magic?!"

    "Because those chains block out your magic," Raphael answers him, smirking victoriously at the vampire. "How does it feel to be entirely powerless, huh?"

    Evan hisses as a response, and Raphaelughs. He looks insanely self-satisfied and turns his attention to me.

    "Good job, Ste. I knew your rtionship with the vampire prince woulde in handy. Finally, no one is standing in our way of bing husband and wife. Alpha and luna."

    "What?!" Evan exims, turning around to meet my eyes.

    The men are trying to pull him away, but he fights back to look at me with an expression that screams hurt.

    I''m so close to tears, unsure what to do. "Evan, I had nothing to do-"

    "You tricked me?!" Evan interrupts me. "After everything we went through, I thought you had forgiven me, and then..." heughs. "Wow, I actually believed you liked me! You had me fooled, but I guess once a dirty mutt, always a dirty mutt, huh?" His words make me freeze.

    I''ve always hated the word mutt buting from Evan''s mouth, the insult sounds a hundred times worse.

    "I had nothing to do with this," I tell him, not caring that tears are running down my eyes. "You have to believe me."

    Evan''s response is to viciously re at me. "I don''t believe in anything you say right now."

    Frustrated, I clench my fists and watch the werewolves bring Evan away from the field. I then turn around to face Leonora, who is being petted by alpha Raphael like a cat.

    She looks so self-satisfied, and her lips curl higher up that face. Her eyes gleam under the street light, seeming to say, "Your biggest mistake was to trust me, darling."

 Chapter 28

    Ste

    "You tricked me!"

    Leonora sticks out her tongue. "I didn''t even have to try-you''re a f*****g stupid b***h, to begin with, so not many brain cells were needed."

    Growling, I rush forward, ready to choke Leonora to death. She looks too smug, but Raphael grabs me by my dress.

    "Now, now, Ste. Take it easy. Deep breaths. I can''t have you hurting my elf witch," Raphael locks my arms behind my back, smirking at me as I struggle to escape. "You''re so feisty." I re up at him. "Where are you taking Evan?"

    "Somewhere where you can''t find him," Raphael replies, pulling me into his chest and the erection in his pants. Does fighting me turn him on? Are you serious? He is so disgusting! "Let go of me!" The bulge in his pants is sickening.

    "No, because then you would get in the way of my ns," Raphael smiles darkly at me. "And that''s right-I know everything about your little romance with the vampire prince. I''m not stupid. I know you would ruin what I''m plotting if I let you free." "What are your ns?!" I swear to god that I will kill Raphael myself if he touches even a hair on Evan''s head!

    "I guess telling you won''t hurt: I n on killing the vampire king himself tonight. It will be a hard battle even if we are plenty of werewolves, but before that, I wish for you to look into the mes."

    "The mes?!" I exim.

    "Yes, you must understand that we are meant to be together. I''m so ready for you, Ste. You''re my mate, and finally, you will be mine and forget about that stupid vampire." Ready for me?!

    I want to puke while Leonora gasps in the background.

    Is she upset?

    She storms forward, ring up at Raphael. "But you said you would f**k me in return for telling you the secret Ste told me! You promised to spend the night with me!"

    "Quiet, witch!" Raphael snarls at Leonora, making her wince. "I''ve had enough of your whining! You shouldn''t have kept the secret in the first ce! You ckmailed me with it, thinking you could getid and should be happy that I''m not locking you up somewhere too!"

    Leonora''s lips quiver. "B-but-"

    "I don''t want to see your f*g face right now!"

    Tears run down Leonora''s cheek, yet she doesn''t budge. She looks heartbroken yet determined to speak her mind.

    Her lips open, but Raphael snarls at her again. It makes her face pale, and her legs are now shaking; she is afraid. I would be too in her situation. Alpha Raphael isn''t a tiny man and looks ready to kill.

    "Are you f*g deaf?! I don''t want to see you! Go help the others chain that vampire while I bring this one to see her fate as my breeder. You''re no longer needed here, Leonora!" Breeder?

    Anger and frustration build up within me until I can barely breathe. I''m so terribly stupid for ever trusting Leonora!

    Evan is imprisoned and an unknown location.

    Raphael ns on killing the vampire king tonight.

    And it''s all my fault!

    I deserve to be a breeder for being absolutely braindead!

    "And you!" Raphael grabs me and sinks his ws into my skin while forcing me to walk. He isn''t gentle at all. "Come here."

    "Don''t be so rough!" Iin. "I''m bleeding, thanks to you!"

    "I''m rough because you tried to plot your escape with that vampire when you belong to me! If you want me to be nicer, you better show me some damn respect and loyalty!" "Loyalty?!"

    "Yes, because, like it or not, I''m your mate, and you will give me children! I need your ancient blood to make my bloodline strong. So I will stick with you even if you''re a royal pain in the a*s!" Royal pain in the a*s?

    I lock my lips and simply re down at the ground.

    No matter what, I won''t win this fight. So I better look into the fire before Raphael bites off my head.

    "Why are all women so difficult? Leonora, who isn''t my mate is in love with me, and there is you, my mate, resisting me. Not only that, but you have been busy falling in love with the goddamn enemy..." My eyes narrow, yet I say nothing.

    Raphael drags me across the football field towards the fire, past staring andughing werewolves. How didn''t I notice most people gathered here are werewolves?

    Guilt ensnares me, and tears prickle behind my eyelids. I''m so worried about Evan. It doesn''t matter that he called me a dirty mutt. He hurt my feelings, but he didn''t mean it, right? Evan was only lost and confused.

    He can''t honestly think I''m dirty, right?

    f**k, what if they hurt him, or even worse, kill him.

    "Move faster!"

    Raphael pulls my hair, and I hiss at him. Heughs at my fighting spirit and throws me at the crackling fire.

    I almost fall straight into it, but Raphael grabs the back of my dress at thest second to keep me inches away from it. The warmth hits my skin, and I squint my eyes at the bright orange color. "Look into the bright mes, Ste. I want you to ept my c**k tonight. Perhaps knowing I''m your fated mate will make it easier for you? So take a good look, woman."

    Again, I hear that snicker inside my head. I try to shut my eyes. Tears are crawling from the corners. I don''t want alpha Raphael to be my mate, but there is no hiding from the vision that takes over. Time seems to move slower until ultimately stopping. Every sound dies, and the scenery changes when I lift my chin.

    Suddenly I''m staring at a pond in the dark forest that seems taken out of a fantasy book. Everything is too beautiful.

    Red mushrooms with white dots are growing by my feet, but they have a magical glow. I stare at them, lifting my nose in surprise, when fireflies buzz past my nose.

    I blink multiple times.

    Where am I?

    Large willow trees reach for the skies, and the water in the pond is murmuring as it travels down a tiny waterfall.

    A sudden, soft whisper in my ear makes every hair on my body stand on the edge. ''Look at the ripples in the water!

    As if put under a spell, I walk forward with bare feet. I''m terribly afraid but stare down at the water.

    There are scenes from my life-the past mirrored in the water. A ripple breaks and a new moving image is shown.

    I see myself being born. Somehow I know it''s me and hold my breath when the scene changes to the day Ashley''s parents killed my mother.

    I see her as she desperately tries to run away from the vampires. I''m in her arms as she races over moss and leaves covered by snow. Her breath is wild, and as she looks over her shoulder, she trips.

    I fly out of her arms, screaming as my body hits the cold white nket on the ground. My mother tries to reach for me, but vampires attack her and rip at her clothes.

    A scream leaves her lips, and then there is so much blood. My heart screams as I see her fall to the ground.

    Her hair, as red and fiery as mine, frames her heart-shaped face. And then she uses herst remaining breath to speak to the little baby lying in the snow. "Live my little sunshine."

    The scene ends, and I cry as I stare down at the water. My lips part to let out a broken whisper. "Why are you showing me this?"

    I stand deathly still until I hear the same soft whisper inside my head. It''s gentle and sympathetic. ''Vampires are evil, aren''t they?''

    I blink away tears. "Not all of them."

    There is a snicker. ''What is that supposed to mean?''

    I suck in a deep breath, wetting my quivering lips. "That... That it doesn''t matter what kind of species you are. Vampires can be good, and werewolves can be bad."

    The voice is silent for a while.

    At first, I fear she won''t return-the moon goddess or whoever she might be, but soon her voice soothes me again.

    ''Do you want to see your mate?''

    Dread circles inside my chest, and I whimper. "Is it already decided who I''m meant to be with?"

    She hums in a yful tone. ''How about I show you instead?''

    I don''t understand why she sounds so cheerful. "I''m afraid."

    ''Don''t be... Touch the ripples.

    I bend down with a heavy feeling in my chest.

    Please don''t be Raphael, please don''t be Raphael.

    My fingers reach for the water, and the pond turns into a gorgeous color of green. Warm bubbles soar up from it, and I gasp as I see a face appear in the water.

 Chapter 29

    Ste No...

    Dread circles around my throat and takes a vise grip that threatens to choke me. I''m barely even breathing, too shocked.

    It can''t be real.

    This must be a bad dream.

    The face down in the water must be wrong because I''m staring straight down at alpha Raphael. Blonde hair, muscr build. He is dressed in a ck tuxedo, and the scene changes from focusing on him to a more plump version of myself. She seems so happy...

    Would Raphael make me smile like that?

    I stare harder.

    Red hair reaches down to my cor bones, and I''m wearing a beautiful white wedding dress.

    Raphael and I are smiling at each other, about to get married at some church. There is a severe bump on my stomach.

    I must be pregnant...

    "Are you saying I will get married to Raphael?"

    There is no answer.

    "I hope you''re wrong," I say, hoping the voice inside my head will hear and reply to me. "This can''t be right. I don''t want to be with alpha Raphael at all. I know that we are both werewolves, but... He doesn''t make me feel special or loved. Isn''t that the point of being mates?"

    No matter my disdain, I''m met with more silence.

    Damn.

    Perhaps I''m being selfish to ask for another mate?

    I should be happy that I have a mate so near, someone that I can find and be satisfied with.

    Alpha Raphael-manydies would kill to be with him. He is handsome and alpha, but my heart doesn''t belong to him.

    Thinking about marrying Raphael and carrying that man''s children awakens more unhappiness.

    "Why couldn''t it be Evan..." I whisper.

    There isn''t an answer.

    I look around the trees. Tears are wing behind my eyelids, and my lips are quivering. My heart is beating a little too fast, and my chest feels a little too tight.

    I don''t want to marry Raphael. Neither do I want to be his luna or marry him-I don''t want his children!

    "Hey?! Are you there?!" I call out into the magical forest. My voice is broken from the news I''ve received. "Please tell me this is a bad joke. Tell me that you''re not serious! I don''t want that man!"

    Fireflies surround me, and I stare down into the pond again, shuddering once that melodic voice returns.

    ''Aren''t you happy with Raphael as your mate?''

    I inhale. "No."

    ''Why?''

    "I can''t exin why..."

    ''Alpha Raphael is a werewolf just like you, Ste. You would give birth to wonderful children-more silver wolves. And you would rule by his side, eventually, be his luna. The mate-bond would make him eventually see you as an equal.'' "But there is someone who already treats me with respect... Most of the time, well... He is trying..."

    The moon goddess grows quiet.

    A single tear drips down on the water, creating more ripples. I stare down at the future and shut my eyes.

    "I''m already deeply, madly in love with him. I can''t stop thinking about him. It''s like he is a disease, a spreading infection that is taking over more and more of my thoughts and dreams. He is just there... All the time! And there is nothing I can do to stop thinking about his eyes, smile, and that mischievousugh... Even when he is mean, I just want to hug him. Am I crazy? Because I feel crazy!"

    The moon goddess is quiet for a while.

    The winds shift and turn, and the water grows turbulent. More ripples form, disrupting the picture from earlier until the water is entirely nk.

    Eventually, the moon goddess can be heard sighing. Her voice sounds broken as if my confession hurt her.

    ''If you would have met Raphael first, would you have loved him?''

    "Um..." I hesitate.

    My mind travels to memories of Ashley and her parents beating me. To the many sleepover parties that I wasn''t invited to. I was barely given any food to eat, but... Raphael fed me.

    He wasn''t the nicest but kept me cared for. He was violent after finding me with Evan. Never before then, though.

    "I probably would have fallen in love with him, yes..." I admit and blink away a few sad tears. "Even if I always had a crush on Evan, I probably would have forgotten about him..."

    ''And yet you want the vampire? Even with this knowledge?''

    I don''t even need to think twice about the answer.

    "Yes... I can''t exin why, but I want Evan."

    ''It''s risky being with a vampire... You never know whether they love you or only want your blood. Theypel and destroy!''

    "I don''t think all vampires are evil."

    ''You don''t?''

    "No..."

    ''There is another problem too.''

    "And what is that?"

    ''The vampires... I can''t see their future. I''m not their goddess; they don''t pray in my name. With a werewolf, I can see whether or not you will be happy. Sometimes rejections happen, but I often choose the right partner for everyone involved.

    My heart cracks a little before I speak. "I''m in love with Evan. You can try to talk me into choosing Raphael all you want, but my heart will always know the truth; that I was in love with the vampire first. The mate-bond might try to change me, break me, but... Before the mate-bond crashes over me, it was Evan who I wanted."

    As I say those words, more ripples appear on the water, and the moon goddess inhales deeply.

    The water is moving again, quicker this time, and I think the moon goddess isn''t in control of what is happening. Every tree is swaying from side to side, and the grass blows around my feet. Something is happening.

    I stare down at the water, and the moon goddess speaks again.

    ''The future is being rewritten... I can no longer see the oue. I''m not sure what will happen, but you chose this path.''

    I''m about to ask her what she means but freeze upon seeing Evan''s face staring back at me in another scene on the water. But alpha Raphael is also there?

    "Wait..." I furrow my eyebrow and nce between the two images in the water, beyond confused. "Why am I seeing both of them?" ''Two mates...

    "Two?"

    I nce around the forest de, but there isn''t an answer. The scene disappears, and the winds suddenly blow in through the trees. My hair fans around my face before I return to the carnival. Suddenly the forest is gone. I''m back with Raphael. He is still holding me dangerously close to the fire.

 Chapter 30

    Ste

    "Well?!" Raphael sounds impatient. "Did you see it yet? That we belong with each other and that you''re my mate? My fated one?"

    Does this guy have any patience at all?!

    I''m barely back from my vision.

    My head is still spinning. And it''s not getting better by Raphael shaking me like I''m food seasoning, either. I''m like three seconds away from puking over my dress. "Ste?!" Raphael growls. "Are you there? Hello?"

    "I''m here!" I erupt, irritated by the goddamn jiggling. I p away his hands from my shoulders and step away from the fire. ring up at the blonde alpha. "I saw everything, okay?!" He stares down at me. "And yet you''re still angry with me, even if you know I''m your mate?!"

    "Yes!" "Why?!"

    "Because nothing much has changed! I''m not twenty yet-not for another week at least, meaning the mate-bond isn''t there! I just know that you are one of-..." I stop myself from speaking. Alpha Raphael blinks at me, and I swallow.

    I shouldn''t reveal to alpha Raphael that I have two mates. He might kill Evan to get rid of him if he knew there waspetition. I trusted Leonora, which ended up with Evan in chains-this time, I should be more secretive and thoughtful about things. It''s thanks to my stupidity that Evan might be in danger. Guilt gnaws at me for that mistake. So this knowledge I should keep to myself. Perhaps Raphael will let down his guard if I y friendly with him?

    If he does, then I can find out where he took Evan.

    But I can''t y too friendly yet-Raphael would probably suspect something is up then. Our rtionship has to grow better and more pleasant gradually. It will make the most sense. It has to be natural.

    I ster on a smile. "The mate-bond isn''t there yet, but... At least I know that you weren''t lying about us being fated. Still, I need time to adjust and swallow the news."

    Raphael studies me in silence, thoserge green eyes roaming over my face as if searching for lies. It makes shudders creep up my spine, but luckily, he sighs in agreement.

    "True, this is probably shocking news for you, and I realize the mate-bond needs to kick in for you to forget about that vampire prince. You two must have talked to each other for a while."

    I have to repress augh. Raphael would rage if he knew the truth: I will never forget about Evan since I supposedly have two mates.

    And so far, Evan is the only one that I want.

    Raphael slumps his shoulders before saying. "Truthfully, it makes me a little bit depressed..."

    My eyes go wide. "Wait, what?"

    Raphael nces down at me with a hard-to-read expression. "You fell in love with a vampire, Ste. It doesn''t get more depressing than that. I''m your own species and... Yet it''s still the bloodsucker you choose to be in love with. Not me."

    I squint at him. "But I thought all you wanted was a breeder? What do feelings matter? Lord knows you only want my v****a."

    A snortes out of his nose. "Yeah, well... True."

    "Ha!" I exim. "Finally, I''m right about something in your eyes."

    Raphael smiles. Seeing him looking all soft and gentle is a bit new and unnerving. "All I''m saying is, you could have picked another man to fall in love with. But you''re right: I don''t like you romantically yet."

    "Yup, and you''ve made that clear by telling me repeatedly what kind of role women are supposed to have..."

    Heughs. "That doesn''t necessarily don''t mean that I don''t like you. Even if I like you, my views will stay the same. Women were made to do two things: babies and food."

    I c**k my head, intrigued by his words. "Yeah? Interesting for an alpha to think that way since you most likely were raised by women. Your father must have been busy doing pack stuff."

    "Oh, they are good at raising children too," Raphael''s lips curl higher by the corners. It kind of makes him look a bit cute. "My mother beat me when I was little. But I still respect women. They are needed in society, and I think all of them are beautiful in their own way. But I believe the way of the werewolves is the best: let the women raise children and cook and leave the rest to the men."

    "Wow," Iugh, unable to hold it in. "You sound like you''ve stepped out from the middle ages."

    He lifts an eyebrow. "You''re challenging me, Ste..." Amusement lights up his features, but it''s dark. "And for someone who has been a servant all their life, you sure are cocky."

    He is right. I''m not sure why, but... I''ve been growing more sarcastic and confidenttely. I think it has to do with Evan. He brings out the devil in me, but I make no excuses for it.

    I like the new Ste that is stepping forward. The shy, blushing one makes appearances now and then, but...

    Confident Ste-I want more of her. My new attitude makes me happier and fits me better.

    Although I still blush around Evan...

    "Yeah?" I ask Raphael when he towers above me, all those staggering six feet of an alpha werewolf. I would lie if I imed he isn''t intimidating. He is huge. "What are you going to do about it?"

    "That depends..." Raphael steps closer, slipping his hand to my waist. I stare up at him, into his predatory eyes. "I also don''t believe a man should have to ask when he wishes to be with his woman." Oh-my-god.

    I want to p him.

    But I must act like a good girl and eat up his s**t. I have to make Raphael trust me, so he gives me more freedom.

    "Who says I don''t wish to be with you?" I ce my hand on his chest, and I have to repress the need to puke. He is muscr, but I''m totally not into this macho i***t. "Should we head home?"

    His eyes go wide, and then he smiles. "We should wait until the mate-bond kicks in before we mate, but... Wow, you''re definitely way more flirtatious than earlier."

    I narrow my eyes. "Well, now I know we are mates, so it changes things a little. And while I might not like you... I''m curious about you. Does that make any sense?"

    I probably make no sense. I''m making s**t up right now. The only goal I have in mind is to pretend that I''m interested in Raphael and fool him into thinking I''m falling in love with him. The speed must be slow and believable. Natural.

    Gosh, will this n even work?

    My head is spinning, and my heart is beating way too fast. Sweat is coating my back, and I have a building headache.

    What if Raphel knows that I''m ying him?!

    "It does make sense."

    I breathe out in relief.

    "But.." Raphael takes a deep breath. "Maybe we should take things slow? Trust me, I want you, but I know you like this vampire. It freaks me out a little, makes it harder to trust you." Oh wow, is he being sincere?

    "Umm..." I wet my lips. "What is your idea of slow?"

    He holds out his hand. "Do you trust me?"

 Chapter 31

    Evan

    I re at the chains with a sigh.

    How am I supposed to get out of here when these things block my magic abilities?

    Is there anything I could use to escape with?

    I let my eyes roam around the basement where I''m being kept. I can''t believe Ste tricked me, of all people. How could she do that to me? She seemed so sincere when she kissed me, touched me... Was it all a bunch of lies?

    ''We, the voices of darkness, don''t think the werewolf girl was faking how she felt for you.''

    I roll my eyes. "I''m not really feeling like speaking to the darkness right now... And since when do you care about romance and s**t? You aren''t even a person."

    ''We used to be vampires... Before we died. And we think the romance you got going on with the werewolf girl is intriguing!

    "Whatever. Leave me the f**k alone. There is no use spreading salt in my wounds... I''m stuck here while Ste is ying house with that disgusting alpha werewolf."

    ''But we could help you break free. We are already so close to being entirely one with each other.''

    "You were never entirely one with my father, yet I don''t remember him telling me that you guys bothered him this much..."

    ''He wasn''t strong enough to be one with us, but you are Evan. We want to merge with you. It would make you the strongest vampire currently alive in this realm. You are a lot like Drac, and you would be precisely as strong!'' "But I would live forever and not age. The price is too high, and I would die alone. Or never die at all... And just be alone."

    The darkness is quiet before whispering inside my head. ''Is living forever truly a curse? Think about it for a while. You would get to see the world change and experience every day that is toe!''

    "I don''t want that fate..."

    ''Alright.

    I''m left alone once more. Those snickering voices no longer haunt me, and I scowl at my situation. I''ve never been in love before. I was hardcore and brutal, and now... My heart is broken.

    I''m such a wuss and an i***t for falling in love with a werewolf. Ste yed me like a deck of cards.

    And even if she did, I''m still thinking about how f*****g good she smells. Like flowers, shampoo, and total innocence. She could be sold as a bottled-up fragrance.

    My sweet, sweet Ste...

    She does have a backbone, though, but once I kiss her? Damn, her heartbeat bes the loudest sound in the world.

    Ste was mine, for a moment at least. It makes me angry, thinking that Raphael might be touching her now, kissing her.

    I repress a growl and imagine Raphael''s face bloodied and bruised.

    I want to keep punching his face until he no longer breathes. Ste would hate me then, but the jealousy inside me is intense. No matter her crimes, I still want Ste-I''m not even against taking her by force. I just want.

    Need.

    Yearn.

    Finally, no longer able to hold back, I growl in a fury and pull at the chains. It''s been an hour already. What if that alpha tries to mate with Ste tonight?

    I won''t allow it!

    I was her first, and I intend on being her f*****gst.

    The darkness is back, snickering. ''You need help? We could lend you strength for this... You just have to merge even more with us... A little more wouldn''t hurt, right?''

    I swallow thickly. "What happens if I merge further?"

    ''You would probably change very little...

    The darkness can''t tell lies, so I press the subject further.

    "Is that so?"

    ''Maybe be a bit angrier at life... It seems the darkness has that effect on you. You care little for others!

    "Because there is only one person who f*****g matters, but she... Ste saved my life, and then... f**k, I''m so confused."

    ''How about we bring you to a bar to cool off? The werewolves are going to attack your father and the mansion tonight. But Ste is at a bar far away from town with Raphael.'' Anger rises in my chest. "Are they on a date?"

    ''How about we take you there? Merge with us a little more, and we shall grant you enough strength to teleport there.''

    My irritation is keeping me from thinking straight. So here I am, about to make a deal with the devil.

    "Alright."

    I feel a power surge through me, and the rest is history. The chains disappear, and soon I''m in a different town.

    There are plenty of cars parked outside some shitty ce in the forest. Everyone is driving old-school cars, reminding me of the one I keep home in the garage.

    The door jiggles to the bar, and a couple steps up, smiling at each other. Are they even legal? The man is holding a can of beer, and the woman can barely stand as they make it to their car. Have fun dying while driving drunk, losers.

    I enter through the door and let my eyes roam around the bar. The floor is wooden, music from the 90ies is ying, and everyone seems to be having fun ying pool or dancing. My shoulders slump a little in rxation.

    I sit by the bar and order a beer while ncing around, freezing when I spot the person I''m searching for.

    Ste is standing further away, wearing that sexy green dress from earlier that hugs all of her curves. Her breasts are spilling out, which her partner for the evening hasn''t missed. Raphael''s eyes are glued to them.

    "Hello stranger, do youe here often?"

    My eyes narrow when some brte woman squeezes my bicep and blushes when she can''t dent the muscle.

    "Oh my, you''re a big guy-"

    I raise my hand to silence her.

    "I don''t have time for this." I cut her off.

    She looks bewildered. "Did you just diss me? You haven''t even taken a look at me or given me a chance-"

    "Shh!" Can a woman get more annoying?! "Shut the f**k up, or get lost, okay? I don''t have time for you."

    The woman seems insulted. She even res daggers at me. "That''s so rude!"

    Brte pulls out her phone to text someone before leaving me-I don''t know. I don''t care.

    I watch, transfixed, as Ste talks to Raphael, who got her pushed into the wall. Isn''t he a bit too close right now?

    Ste looks ufortable but is trying to y nice. There is just enough light for me to see her mouth form a smile. Raphael says something, and her lips form the words, "You''re too close." f*****g hell.

    Ste tries to sidestep around him.

    He doesn''t let her and pins her to the wall with his chest.

    That stupid mutt of an alpha.

    I crack my shoulders and spin on my heels.

    Murder in my gaze.

    My arms drop to my sides, and I crack my knuckles.

    I move through the crowd with ease.

    I''m a pretty tall and intimidating guy and take pride in it. People get the f**k out of my way.

    "A little kiss wouldn''t hurt," Raphael says, blocking her attempt at a retreat once more. His muscr arms are braces on the wall above her head, and his body looms over her.

    As I lower my eyes, I see Ste balling her hands into fists. But then she unclenches those fingers, too scared to act.

    Raphael grabs her chin, lowering his head.

    What the hell?

    I''ve had enough of this-Raphael is a dead man walking.

    I storm towards the couple, eyes fixated on Ste.

    It takes me a few steps to reach her and ten seconds to ce my hand on Raphael''s shoulder and pull him away from her.

    Relief fills Ste''s face,fort, and I swear I grow taller. My chest swells, and my lips form a smirk when Raphael''s eyes widen. "B-but you should be captured!"

    Ignoring him, I nce down at Ste. "Is this alpha bothering you, Ste? Because he is kind of bothering me too."

    Ste part her lips.

    I can''t read her face. There is some relief but also confusion and fear as if she doesn''t know what my next move might be.

    f**k, does she like this guy?!

    I look her dead in the eyes, and she inhales.

    I''m much taller than Ste and notice her taking a step back. Is she afraid of me or something?

    Do I frighten her?

    Maybe she did backstab me earlier...

    Her lips part to speak. "Please, don''t kill Raphael."

    Holy shit.

    If those words aren''t pure betrayal, then I don''t know what is. Raphael tried to rape Ste, and she doesn''t want me to hurt him? Is she joking around or something?! "Are you serious?" I dare her.

    Scarlett can''t find the words, and Raphael looks me up and down with a delighted smile taking his lips. I want to punch him so bad that my fingers are itching. It''s what he deserves.

    "I don''t want you to kill Raphael because... Because he is my mate."

    Disappointment fills my chest.

    So Raphael was the face that Ste saw-

    "But so are you," Ste lifts her eyes to mine. "I have two."

    What the f**k is that supposed to mean?

    Is Ste joking with me?

    I''m not sure whether tough or cry. Ste''s determined expression says she isn''t kidding, but I''m not sharing her!

 Chapter 32

    Ste

    I didn''t expect to see Evan here. I''ve spent the night with Raphael talking about his pack and the future. He isn''t that bad, at least not criminal enough to die, but I''m d Evan is here. Raphael was going to kiss me.

    And I''m not ready for that kind of action.

    Still, that doesn''t mean I was Evan to murder Raphael.

    Apart from the mate-bond, there is a second reason why the alpha can''t die on me just yet...

    "So you''re saying that I''m your mate, but so is this loser?" Evanughs, but the sound is dark. "Do you even know what Raphael has done? He isn''t a good person, trust me."

    "Oh, but you are?" Raphael sneers. "Please... You let Ashley''s family keep Ste a prisoner for years. You''re just as bad as me."

    Evan''s chest swells, and he res down at the werewolf. "I hadn''t met her back then, and I''m regretful of what I''ve done. The question is: have you even told Ste what your ns are, huh?"

    I nce between them. "Hold on, what are you guys talking about? What ns?" I peer up at Raphael. His face is shrouded in shadows as he glowers at the taller vampire. "What does Evan mean?" Raphael averts his eyes to pretend whatever they are talking about isn''t anything important. "We can talk about itter."

    Evan takes a step forward. "Oh, that''s just rich. Keep things away from your mate and watch what happens. You''re such a f*****g-"

    I step in between them and hug Evan. It looked like he was about to kill Raphael. Therefore, I''m attempting to calm him.

    "That''s enough fighting," I mumble. "Just rx..."

    My cheek leans against Evan''s broad chest. It''s strange to me that Evan, a vampire, is bigger than the alpha behind me. I press my palm against his beating heart and feel absolutely tiny. It doesn''t take long before Evan is hugging me.

    No, not even a hug-it''s an actual embrace.

    I''m enveloped in his muscr arms and can feel his dense muscles flexing as he runs his calloused fingers up and down my back,forting me. He smells so damn good.

    Silently, I lean back to look up at him. His hand travels to my shoulders and my jawline, tracing my skin. It baffles me that a hug was all it took to make him put down the urge to kill. Instead, he delivers me feather-light touches. Soft. Addicting.

    "Evan?"

    "Mmm?"

    "I had nothing to do with your capture."

    He pauses, and I lean against him again. No matter how tight I hold him, I can''t seem to get enough of Evan. I wrap my arms around him, inhale him, and hope he believes me. Evan doesn''t say anything but strokes the top of my head, brushing through my hair before whispering. "I have to go."

    I look up again. "But why?"

    Evan res at Raphael. "Because while that i***t is here ying house with you, his pack and his witch are busy plotting to murder my father. I can''t stop it from happening, but I intend on giving him a burial. Keep them from waltzing away with his body parts." I step away from Evan, staring at Raphael.

    I keep finding out disturbing facts about Raphael. He is such a master of secrets that it ain''t even f*g funny!

    "Is that true?" I demand. "Are your pack attacking the vampire mansion while you''re here entertaining me?"

    "Yes..."

    I blink. "But why?"

    Raphael meets my eyes. "The vampires will no longer be the rulers of the city of Lunaris. I will, and I intend on killing everyst bloodsucker on this damn," he blinks at Evan. "Including him."

    "W-wait, why would you do that?" I ask in disbelief. "I get that you wish to rule Lunaris-you''re an alpha; it''s natural for you to want power. But kill every vampire? Not all of them are bad!"

    "Not all of them?" Raphael snorts. "Ste, you must be blind if you haven''t watched the newstely. There are so many vampires attacking hospitals to steal blood. They murder people in alleys, and the humans think it''s the work of thugs." "All vampires aren''t-"

    "Some vampires even kill children, anything to get their desperate hands on the blood. It doesn''t matter to them who the victim is."

    I pause, and experience shudders running up my spine. Raphael is right: most vampires are evil.

    But maybe they just need a leader? Someone to teach them what is wrong and right. Or perhaps that''s just wishful thinking?

    "But..." I hesitate, wetting my lips. "You don''t even have the pack numbers to take over Lunaris. There aren''t enough werewolves to defeat the vampires living there."

    Raphaelughs and crosses his arms over his chest. "Oh, but there soon will be. See, that''s where my second nes into y. The one Evan knows about-we can talk about itter. But one thing is for certain: we have the right numbers." Evan growls. "We should just end him right now-"

    I hold up my hand to stop Evan. I press it against his broad chest, meeting his eyes when he looks down.

    "Evan, please don''t kill Raphael. I understand he has done something wicked, but... There is a second reason I don''t want him to die. It might be selfish of me, but please don''t kill him." "Second reason?" Evan questions.

    I gulp and feel my heart pound against my chest. I''ve spent a few hours with Raphael, and... I''ve gotten to know some exciting things.

    It''s time to reveal what it is.

    "Raphael ims that he knows who my father is. And he is still very much alive, isn''t that right, Raphael?"

    Raphael smiles. "Yes, your father is a powerful werewolf, and I know where he resides. The man isn''t a silver wolf like your mother, but he is capable, and if you let me live, I can take you to him." Understanding crosses Evan''s features when I look at him. His eyes are still piercing blue, hinting at him not being too angry.

    Still, my stomach won''t stop turning.

    It''s a strange sensation. A new one I''ve never felt before, anticipation jostling in the pit of my stomach. I''m so afraid of Evan judging me and calling me stupid for wanting to find my father. "You want to find your family?" Evan asks.

    I nod.

    My knees feel wobbly. Weak. I can barely focus, bending my neck to weakly smile at Evan.

    Does he hate me now?

    I like Evan; I''m probably in love with him already. Enamored. Charmed by his rough edges and jagged lines. We are opposites, yet I''m drawn to him like a moth to a me, and I hope he doesn''t hate me.

 Chapter 33

    Ste

    This is the most awkward car ride of my entire life. I''m sitting in the front passenger seat, Raphael is driving, and Evan is grumpily leaning his head against the window behind me. "Ste, can you tell your vampire boyfriend to stop ring daggers at me so I won''t drive off the road."

    Evan hisses before speaking. "Ste, could you tell your werewolf boyfriend to stop listening to shitty music? I think I''m about to go deaf from all the rap and RnB."

    "And what would you rather listen to?!" Raphael snaps. "Backstreet Bats? Heavy Metal? Top ten murder songs?"

    "Normal pop music is fine..." Evan stretches in his seat, ignoring the sarcastic remark from Raphael.

    "The bat listens to pop music, huh..."

    "Yeah," Evan snorts. "Or rap music where the rappers aren''t throwing out the word ''money'' every five seconds..."

    "Why are you in this car anyway?" Raphael is busy changing the radio station, actually listening to his enemy. It baffles me.

    What the f**k is happening in this car?

    "Because I don''t trust you to be left alone with Ste. You would try something funny, and I know it."

    Evan is jealous.

    Raphael is still changing the radio station.

    I grimace, wishing I was anywhere else but inside this car.

    A secondter, Raphael drives like a maniac, and Evan stares through the window while bobbing his head.

    I nce over my shoulder, sighing. The next time I''m alone with Evan, I have to discuss things with him.

    Evan doesn''t seem entirely convinced that I wasn''t part of his capture. He probably believes I''m being nice to him since he apparently can''t be captured. We have to talk about that, and I also kind of want an apology for him calling me a dirty mutt.

    "All vampires are probably dying in Lunaris right now, and you''re not even there to help them," Raphael grunts while speeding on the highway. I find it interesting that he talks with Evan.

    Evan nces at Raphael. "They can handle themselves... Most of my kind will probably flee and avoid the battle."

    "I hope you''re right..." Raphael says. "Also, once we are back in Lunaris, don''t think for a minute that I won''t have my men attack you. You and I aren''t friends. I''m not doing anything about you now since I realize I can''t take you in a fight one versus one, but my pack can handle you."

    Evan doesn''t seem phased by the threat. "Then I will stick around until we are in Lunaris, but make no mistake-if you force yourself on Ste, then I will kill you."

    Raphael smirks. "But then she will never find her father."

    "At that point, I won''t give a f**k. You''re a dead man if you rape Ste or kiss her against her will."

    A snarl leaves Raphael''s lips. "Are you calling me a rapist?!"

    "It wouldn''t surprise me if you were... You look like one with that long blonde hair. I bet it draws all kinds of unsuspecting victims to you, both men and women." Raphael growls and actually sounds insulted. "Long hair on dudes is awesome-Thor has long hair."

    "Aw, the poor baby is a Marvel fan..." Evan sounds wickedly sarcastic and dark, kind of like an actual bully. It''s odd seeing him speak to a person who isn''t me. He is usually quiet.

    "Seriously?!" Raphael exims. "I''ve had enough of your disrespect! I might just battle you here and now!"

    Evan yawns. "You would lose in two seconds, pal..."

    When Raphael turns around to re at Evan, and I''m forced to grab the steering wheel, I can no longer keep quiet.

    "CAN EVERYONE JUST CHILL THE f**k OUT! AND RAPHAEL, FOCUS ON THE GODDAMN ROAD!"

    Silence fills the car.

    But I''m not done.

    "f**k, men are such testosterone-filled idiots. You can''t even be quiet during a car ride without measuring c***s..."

    Raphael blinks at me in shock and calmly returns to steering the vehicle while Evan snorts in the back. I re at him and notice a smile on his lips before he hides it underneath his palm. "Someone is growing a backbone..." Evan teases.

    My eyes narrow even though my lips struggle to repress a smile. There are butterflies in my chest. "Shut up, vampire."

    Raphael continues driving and takes an exit that says Lunaris. Soon we are in the forest, entirely alone. I rx in my seat, only to fly forward when something tackles the car. "What the f**k!" Raphael yells.

    The car hase to an abrupt stop, and I hear Evan clicking off his seatbelt. The door opens. "There is one of those demons outside the freaking car-I can smell it!"

    "Impossible..." Raphael breathes while stepping out of the car. Smoke ising from the engine. "They aren''t supposed to leave Lunaris. What the hell is it doing out here?" "Running into cars, apparently..." Evan replies before walking up to me in the darkness. His eyes are glowing. "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine... Just shocked..."

    Evan ces his hands on my cheeks and bends down to scan my face for injuries in the dark. His hands are careful and soft while those gentle eyes roam over my flushed skin. "I can''t find any injury. You seem fine."

    Evan''s hands still don''t leave my face, not until I ce my hands on his firm chest. His hard pecs. Electricity bolts through me at the touch, and I tten my palms, memorizing the feeling of his heart. Ropes of muscle cover his body, and Evan is impossibly unrelenting, in top physical form. It feels safe to have him near.

    Suddenly, there is a demonic screech in the distance, and I gaze in the sound''s direction. I''m afraid.

    "More demons?" I ask in a whisper.

    "Yup," Evan says, stepping away from me. "And you can thank Einstein over there for bringing them here."

    Raphael growls. "They are supposed to stay in the city if Lunaris. It''s where Leonora summoned them."

    "Leonora?" I ask, bewildered by everything that has been said.

    Evan sighs. "Raphael wishes to grow the number of werewolves, and your kind exists to protect humanity, right?"

    I nod.

    Evan continues. ��So what if humanity was put in danger? More werewolves would awaken. Even those who thought to be humans might develop powers."

    My eyes widen, and I stare at Raphael. "Why would you do something so f*g stupid?! Do you even realize that those... THINGS have killed people in the woods already?!"

    "I know!" Raphael growls. "They weren''t supposed to grow in numbers quickly, and they even left the forest where they were summoned!"

    "Because your witch isn''t strong enough to control them-no one is strong enough for that!" Evan exims in an angry tone. "It''s actual demons from f*g hell that you''ve let loose. And so far, we are lucky it''s only small fry entering our world!" "Small fry?!" Raphael snorts. "I''m sorry to tell you this, but have you seen the sent on the car?! Whatever hit us wasn''t small..."

    I step around the vehicle with Evan following me, gasping when I see that the entire left side of the car is dented. Not only just an area but the whole freaking te from rear to front.

    My eyes widen, and I shudder when another demonic calles from the woods.

    Raphael clears his throat. "Whatever demon is out there is huge... And probablying for us."

 Chapter 34

    Ste

    Something moves in the forest after Raphael has spoken. The trees sway from side to side, and Evan turns tense.

    "What part of the creature do you think hit the car?" Evan asks, eyes red and kept on the forest.

    "How the f**k am I supposed to know?!" Raphael snarls back. "All I know is that Ste and I should shape-shift. Because whatever monster is out there isn''t our friend. The air smells like human meat."

    "True..." Evan walks over to where I''m standing. Hisrge hand grapples for mine, bringing it to his lips. He kisses it softly while keeping those glowing eyes on mine. "Now, mydy, would you mind giving me a lift?" Raphael gasps. "Over my dead body! You can run by yourself and don''t need to be carried!"

    "Truthfully, it took a lot of strength to teleport to that bar," Evan says, but I think he might be lying.

    I give him a timid smile. "Well, if you''re tired..."

    "Very tired."

    I almost snort. Evan is staring at me, all charming and unwilling to leave my side for even a second. It must be why he wishes to ride on my back-to protect me if needed.

    "Alright, but it''s embarrassing to shape-shift when you''re looking at me... So turn the other way."

    He peers down at me, lightly squeezing my hand. "Why would it be embarrassing?"

    I''m blushing now and mutter. "What if I make a weird face when I shape-shift or something?"

    "Then I will snap a picture."

    I gasp when he starts fishing in his pocket with his free hand.

    "No, you wouldn''t dare!" I hiss at him, madly blushing at the thought of him documenting my weird faces. "That''s not very nice!"

    I p at his hand, and Evan snorts.

    He then regards me in the moonlight, wordlessly reading my face. His calm gaze rakes me up and down, still holding my hand, a sliver of white from his sharp canine teeth peeking through his lips. He is smiling. "I''ve never been on the back of a wolf before."

    "Yes, yes, now turn around!"

    I push at the giant, and heughs but does what I want.

    Evan pretends to be interested in the trees while Raphael takes the shape of his cream-colored wolf. I fall down on all fours and turn into my silver one before Evan turns around. His eyes light up upon seeing me. "You''re stunning, Ste."

    I''m still feeling down from Evan calling me a mutt, so I grumble in disdain. Strangely enough, his expression changes as if he understands why I''m being reluctant to wag my tail. "Ah, I didn''t mean the mutt thing..." Evan murmurs. "You know I was only angry with you, right?"

    His words make me happy, and I press my muzzle to his chest, closing my eyes when his fingers rake through the hair on my head. Evan gives the best scratches, and my tail wags in response. I act more like a dog than a wolf, but I don''t give a f**k.

    "Your fur is so soft and beautiful," Evan kisses my muzzle, stroking his hand over my ear while smiling. "You''re the most gorgeous werewolf girl I''ve everid my eyes upon."

    Further away, Raphael is shaking his head and growling in jealousy. It catches Evan''s interest.

    "If you didn''t have such terrible taste in music, maybe I would give you head scratches too?"

    Raphael freezes at Evan''s words. I can already tell Raphael wants to call the vampire an idiot-Raphael obviously wanted to be loved by me and was jealous of my rtionship with Evan when he grumbled. Therefore Raphael''s eyes go wide in horror when Evan throws him a kiss, and then he grumbles in a way that makes me want tough.

    Raphael and Evan have the weirdest rtionship ever.

    They are enemies.

    Yet the bickering is fun.

    I wonder what it is with alpha Raphael that brings out Evan''s teasing and evil side?

    Either way, I let Evan climb on my back and turn to stone when I catch the trees moving again. Raphael growls, and I stare at a massive spider-like creature further ahead.

    Raphael attacks its purple legs, biting and avoiding attacks, but the demonic spider is a giant.

    It hardly takes any damage from Raphael''s sharp teeth, and what the f**k?! It has the body of a human male! Purple-colored, but still a humanoid creature!

    It screeches and hisses like a snake, probably unable to talk like a human.

    Yet the spider-like creature seems intelligent enough to want to eat us. The proof would be the spiderwebs in the forest-they are human-shaped cocoons stuck in thes!

    "We are dealing with a giant dridder. Be careful and don''t get close to its mouth. It might be venomous." Evan says, clenching the hair on my shoulder as I rush in to help Raphael.

    A snarl leaves my mouth, and Evan gets down on the ground, ready to aid Raphael in his battle with the dridder. Seeing them work together, avoid attacks and s***h and bite the dridder''s legs is odd.

    "I never thought the day woulde for me to work together with you, alpha it," Evan teases darkly,ughing when Raphael growls at being called an alpha it.

    I help them out by biting the dridder and managing to bite off a chunk from one of its legs. The dridder screeches at me and tries to stomp me, but Evan pushes me aside.

    It''s the perfect save, except Evan is now underneath one of the enormous legs belonging to the dridder.

    "f**k!" Evan hisses. "Why... Are... You... So heavy?!"

    Evan tries to break free, and I stare at the dridder. It''s chanting something in a weirdnguage, and mes cover its hands-I had no idea the demon could use fire magic! "Oh, shit-"

    I watch Evan cover his face with his arms and expect the fire to eat him, but the vast mes suddenly change direction.

    What the hell?!

    Raphael is standing in his human form, panting and sucking up the mes my holding up his hands. "As a werewolf, I''ve never been good at magic, but I''ve always been skilled at repelling it!"

    I blink in surprise as Raphael shoots back the fire at the screeching dridder. The demon is apparently not fire-proof, and I see its purple skin melting into a puddle on the ground.

    A few more screeches and the creature is dead. It''s disappearing like a wax candle thrown into the mes.

    "Holy shit..." Evan stands up, panting wildly while letting his glowing eyes travel to Raphael. "You saved my life!"

    "Yeah, I have no idea why the hell I did that."

    Evan regards Raphael with something resembling a smile. "Thank you. I still don''t like you, but you''re not as bad as I initially thought. You might be a stinky werewolf alpha, but you''re not entirely evil." Raphael res at him. "This doesn''t make us friends."

    Evan snorts. "Obviously not-we both want the same woman, and I would never hand Ste over to someone like you. Not in a billion years. You probably have fleas, and Ste deserves someone with ss." "I don''t have fleas, and Ste will be mine! Like every vampire, you will slip and turn evil at some point! Your bloodthirst will take over, and Ste will be mine then!" "You''re delusional," Evan says. "Ste won''t ever fall for you with that silly angelic haircut."

    Raphael snarls. "I swear to god that I will murder your a*s!"

    Evan grins wickedly. "Bring it on!"

    "GAAAHHH!"

    I roll my eyes and turn around to sniff the ground. The dridder is gone, yet I have this notion it wasn''t alone. Something inside of me is scenting more danger toe. It makes me frown.

    My senses as a werewolf are getting stronger-I''m happy about that, but the danger I feel in the air makes me shudder. Something ising to Lunaris, and it''s powerful.

 Chapter 35

    Ste

    I stare up at the stars in the sky. We are camping in the middle of the forest since Lunaris is still miles away.

    Evan said he could teleport us all in the morning if we allow him to rest tonight and drink from my blood tomorrow. So right now, we are supposed to be sleeping.

    The problem is that I can''t sleep. I''m cold, and my nose is clogged up from some weird flower growing around here. Am I allergic? Either way, I''m shuddering like crazy and reaching for Evan. I wish to cuddle a little and pause the second I''m met with a rock-hard wall of muscle. That''s some insanely ripped abs right there.

    Wow.

    My palm ttens against the surface.

    This flipping body.

    I just want to touch it even more.

    See it.

    All of it.

    Thirsty and curious, I roll closer and slide my hands over the incredibly sexy chest while smiling like a creep. Warm skin. Round, juicy pecs. Holy f*****g shit-is that my moan? Who cares!

    I throw caution to the wind and kiss every set of abdominal muscles with this passion taking charge of my body.

    I''m aching between my legs, turned on already.

    My breathing growsbored, and there are shivers underneath my hand. A long tremor that indicates Evan loves my touch. Wonderful.

    I caress the fine lines between his abs and smile at his smooth skin. He is tense but allows me to squeeze his muscles. They are so rigid and refined.

    Oh god, I''m so aroused.

    I explore the pectoral muscles and sternum. Gently running my fingers across the sparse hair-

    Wait.

    Evan is cleanly shaven.

    Horrified, I gasp in the night and stare up at the face belonging to a curious Raphael.

    His face is cast in moonlight, and his expression throws me off. It''s tender and... Kind of stupidly goofy? Like he is smitten by me.

    His lips slightly curl. "This was much better before you knew who you were touching."

    Without thinking twice about it, I p him.

    My palm connects with his cheek, leaving a burning mark that Raphael rubs while pouting. His eyebrows furrow.

    "What did you do that for?" Raphael whisper-yells. "You''re the one who attacked me with your sensual touches!"

    Sensual touches?!

    I admit I was two seconds from jumping at his boner, but I had no idea it was him! His body is just as ripped and toned as the one belonging to Evan-it''s hard telling them apart when it''s dark! "I didn''t know it was you!" I exim.

    "Even if you didn''t know it was me, you shouldn''t have pped me when you found out! F**k... That bitchp actually hurt, and wait a minute... Are you still touching me?"

    Blushing, I withdraw my hand from his chest. "I identally left my hand on you since I was shocked!"

    "Well... I don''t hate it."

    "Obviously."

    "I don''t think you hate it either..."

    Oh-my-god, Raphael dares to suggest I like him!

    The audacity!

    I gasp in sheer terror and narrow my eyes in the dark. "If you mention my arousal, you''re a dead man!"

    Those green eyes glow faintly, and Raphael props his head up on one shoulder while watching me. The goofiness is gone, reced by the same ominous energy I''m used to.

    Angry and menacing.

    Challenging.

    Typically alpha.

    "I know you''re in love with Evan," Raphael says, watching my face while he says those words. "You have a special bond... And I realize that you hate my view of things."

    I re at him. "You would do anything for power-you summoning these demons proves that. And now you''re ckmailing me into staying by your side by saying you will eventually take me to my father." "How else would I keep you around?"

    His questions give me pause. "I... I-I don''t know..."

    "Exactly," Raphael smirks in the dark. "Without my game n, you would run off with your vampire lovers. I can''t have that... I have to keep you here until the mate-bond kicks in. And I believe Nothing is against the rules in the game of love." "Love isn''t a game."

    Heughs and rolls onto his back, smiling up at the sky. "True. I used to think love was a game in the past, but... Something about you makes me think differently."

    My nostrils re, and Raphael chuckles at my silence.

    "We are both your mates, Ste. Even though you hate me, that thing will always bind us together unless you reject me."

    "I thought of rejecting you as soon as I turn twenty..."

    Raphael turns around at those words, our eyes connecting. His eyes roam over my face, speeding up my breathing for unknown reasons.

    I stare at him, breathe him in. He is so unlike Evan, less beautiful and sharper around the corners. Less refined, yet incredibly handsome with a manlier face and intelligent eyes. "Do you hate me?" Raphael asks.

    "Hate is a strong word."

    His lips curl, and one of those calloused hands reaches for my hipbone. I shudder as he keeps it there. Not a secondter, he caresses me while keeping those eyes on mine. Studying my reaction.

    Making yet another calctive moment.

    I''m still shivering, unsure what to do, when he leans closer to watch my face up close. His breath is on my skin.

    "I want power-you''re right about that," Raphael whispers with eyes glowing like embers. "But after I''ve be the most powerful alpha on this, I want someone to rule by my side." There is venom in my throat, and ites out in words. "I won''t ever be your luna. Not if your ideal world is spreading demons across the country to gain power."

    He chuckles. "Your sharp tongue is growing on me, but you''re right-it was a stupid, desperate attempt for power. I now see a different route to bing stronger."

    I lift an eyebrow, still a bit ufortable by the intimacy. "And what route would that be?"

    "Mating with you," Raphael replies, smiling darkly. "A mated alpha is more powerful than one without a mate, and since you''re my true mate, it would grow my powers by an insane amount."

    "If power is all you''re interested in, then I don''t want to be your f*****g luna."

    "Oh, but I want more than power. I want you, Ste. Seeing what you have with Evan makes me wish I had that with you. A connection, anguage only you and I speak."

    "I won''t ever have that with you," I growl. "It will always be Evan."

    He studies me in the dark. "Don''t you think there is a reason why you have two mates? You tried to get rid of me, didn''t you? Tried to convince the moon goddess to make Evan your only mate. Well, guess what? You can''t get rid of me because we are bound to collide." I stare at him, and Raphael rolls away from me with a satisfied smile curling his lush lips. "Good night, Ste."

 Chapter 36

    Ste

    I wake up to what other women would consider a dream, but I think it''s pure irritating.

    Evan is on my right side, spooning my side and brushing my cheek with every breath he takes. Meanwhile, Raphael is on the left side, curled up with my arm held to his chest. I sigh.

    Wanted by two men is nothing but trouble. I wish I could say I''m only interested in Evan, but...

    I nce down at Raphael. While Evan is pale and perfect like a vampire, Raphael''s skin is starting to grow a tan. There are also a few freckles spread over his cheeks from the sun. Groaning, I turn around to face Evan, pausing when I catch him studying me with curious eyes.

    "Did you sleep well?"

    I nervously smile. "Yeah..."

    His eyes briefly travel to Raphael, and he frowns. "Both of us kept you warm, it seems."

    "Yes."

    "I don''t like to share you with the dog."

    Before I know it, Evan is over me. He is beautiful. All contours and muscle above me before his lips meet mine.

    I shudder.

    He tastes like sin and desire. I almost moan, and Evan opens his eyes to re at me with zing passion. Without a word, he takes my wrists and guides them underneath his white t-shirt. My palms rest on his firm pecs.

    Both Evan and Raphael are insanely muscr, yet I''m always mind-blown when I get to touch muscles. I''m not this fit myself, so I can''t believe I''m lucky enough to grope a god. Evan is strong, tall, and well-defined-all rippling valleys and bulging muscles.

    Taut and tight to perfection.

    His low husky voice interrupts my gawking. "May I drink your blood as promised, princess?"

    I try to nod, but I''m still a bit taken by the view of having Evan over me with those broad shoulders and dark hair.

    He smiles, and there are instant butterflies.

    "This will sting a little. I have no idea how to be gentle with someone so delicate. But I will try."

    He dips his head, licking my neck with low strokes.

    I shudder. If I didn''t know better, I would say Evan is trying to make me aroused on purpose.

    He is sorge.

    Sexy.

    "I like your scent..." Evan whispers and trails many kisses up to my ear. My hands are still on his chest, loving his pecs and abs. "And I like you..."

    Evan pauses, and my lips freeze.

    I might have said too much. Evan pushes himself to hover over me and meet my eyes.

    To my surprise, he is smirking, but it''s more affectionate than evil, especially when he speaks. "I like you too."

    Not knowing what else to say, I smile like an i***t until Evan falls back down to nuzzle my neck.

    "I know I''m supposed to only drink your blood, but I want you..."

    Evan rolls around to his back and pulls me over his chest in a sudden movement. Suddenly, I''m straddling him.

    My hands are on his pecs.

    I''m sitting right by his erection.

    I blush. "Ummm..."

    Evan stretches underneath me. "Can we pretend for a while?"

    "Pretend?" I ask, but my fingers are already skimming over his skin underneath the t-shirt. It''s enough to make my p***y clench.

    And the sexy, big bastard knows.

    "Yes, touch me."

    His smile is warm. Gentle. Teasing. Knows precisely what touching him will do to me.

    "No, this is like... Raphael is sleeping right next to us!"

    "And?" Evan asks. "It''s not like we are having s*x or anything. You''re just... Massaging me, right?"

    "I guess, but I''m already-"

    No, I won''t give him the satisfaction of knowing how turned-on I am, even if he can smell it.

    Evan grins. "You''re already what?"

    I tip my head. "I won''t tell you."

    Chuckling, he grabs my wrists and guides them further down, over his insanely hard abs to his v-lines. Holy s**t. My pulse is hammering against my neck-any lower, and I will touch his c**k. "Touch me," Evan whispers. "You know you want to."

    I do.

    And slowly, my hands unzip his dark jeans and sneak underneath his Calvin Klein boxers.

    His c**k is massive.

    I inhale while circling my fingers around it, feeling it throb in my hand. So veiny and ready for me.

    Evan groans, and that does it for me.

    I''m already dripping wet and peer down at him. "I can''t just touch you and not want more."

    He smiles up at me. "Now you know what you''re missing out on."

    I re at him. "Let me guess: that was your n all along? You were never going to let me f**k you."

    "You can f**k me if you want," Evan winks at me, sexy and yful with a gleam in his eye. "But would you dare when Raphael is right there? He might wake up."

    I squeeze his c**k a little, unwilling to let go. Evan closes his eyes in response, and I spit in my hand to continue ying with him.

    The expressions he makes... Gosh, I feel powerful, and yet he is still in control because I''m the one about to lose my cool.

    Dark hair falls into his face.

    Taut, firm pecs.

    Smooth skin pulled over an eight-pack of abs.

    I shudder while touching him, and Evan''s breathing turns slower, louder. It does something to my brain. Every brain cell must have abandoned me because I suddenly want s*x. My eyes seek the blue ones belonging to Evan, and he smirks before grabbing the hem of his t-shirt.

    He easily lifts himself off the ground to remove it while I''m still straddling him, revealing his fantastic physique that does nothing to help the situation. I''m so freaking wet. Thoserge paws grab my hands and pull me down so I''m lying over his body, which is much broader than mine.

    "I''m going to remove your underwear," Evan says while sliding down my panties until my wet p***y touches his c**k.

    His hands glide over my butt and squeeze it before pulling me up a little more so his c**k is directly at my opening.

    "You''re already so wet for me..." Evan sounds satisfied and spreads me with his thumb.

    The tip of his c**k enters me, and I dig my fingers into Evan''s chest, delirious and in bliss. A slow-building moan is rising inside my chest, threatening toe out. That c**k is so perfect.

    Evan kisses my neck. Sucking. Licking. "You feel so good... Way better than I remember... Tight..."

    I swear I coulde right there.

    But I want more.

    "Please go deeper," I beg and find Evan''s eyes. "Please. I just need more of that c**k. You won''t break me."

    Evan sinks deeper into me, and I moan, unable to keep it in. Sweat is spreading over my back, and he kisses my skin.

    I''m in bliss.

    But I want more.

    "Is that enough?" Evan teases, knowing full well he isn''t entirely inside me yet. There is so much more of his giant c**k.

    "No," I shake my head. "I need all of it."

    His lean hips push forward, thrusting into me. More and more. He sinks deeper, fills me to the hilt, and groans at my tightness.

    "F**k... That feels good..." I moan.

    My fingers sink into his perfect pecs, and I want to f**k him fast. This is agonizing torture.

    Evan moves his hips, and my eyes roll into the back of my head. I''m in absolute heaven.

    "Uhhh," I purr, unable to form intelligent words.

    "You feel so great," Evan whispers. "I''m trying not to go too fast, but I want to f**k you hard, baby..."

    "Oh-my-god..." I moan. "Say that again."

    There is a dark chuckle. "You want me to f**k you harder?"

    "Yes!" I almost shout.

    Evan adds more speed, and I''m a goner to the rhythm. I''m melting and building an o****m while touching him, this Greek god with the perfect, big, veiny c**k and body. "Oh-my-god... You feel so good when you do that..." I''m panting wildly while meeting his thrust. He is underneath me, yet lifting his arse in this fashion. It makes me climb the pleasure. "Faster... Harder..." Evan adds more speed, and my hands wander over his abs, skimming his taut pecs. I stop there and y with his n*****s, grazing my thumbs over them until he groans.

    "Oh f**k..." Evan writhes underneath me, and it''s so hot to watch him, this beautiful man falling victim to pleasure.

    "I''m going toe so hard..." I manage to say. "I''ve been without your c**k for way too long..."

    "Not yet, a little more," Evan breathes. "Keep riding me, baby."

    "I can''t! It feels..."

    "I know, I know..." Evan is moaning too. "Just a little longer."

    My speed turns up a notch.

    Evan groans.

    I pinch his n*****s, which seems to do wonders. Evan groans louder, and it''s so sexy watching his eyebrows furrow. His face is the picture of satisfaction, sending me toppling over the edge. I made Evan groan.

    I''m making hime.

    I ride that c**k faster, moaning loudly when tingles spread over my body. My p***y is pulsating and clenching on Evan''s c**k, and I smile when I hear him reach his o****m.

    "I''m so tired..." I fall down onto his sweaty chest, hugging him while contentedly smiling. "That was so great..."

    Evan kisses the top of my head, and then I hear a grunt further away from us. Raphael is no longer sleeping.

    "Do you guys have to be so f*****g loud?" Raphael growls with his back turned against us.

    Wait, he heard us?

    I''m mortified, while Evan chuckles and hugs me to him. He doesn''t seem to mind that the werewolf listened in on us.

 Chapter 37

    Raphael

    Everyone has a story, and I guess this is mine. It will be brief, I promise.

    Past

    Raphael Eleven Years Old

    "Raphael!"

    I barely get a chance to speak and show my mother the flowers I plucked before she lifts her hand. I take a step back, knowing she will hit me even though I brought her a present. Can I stop it?

    SLAP

    No.

    Silently, I rub my cheek. The area stings from the hit, and my mother res down at me. Angry once again.

    "How dare youe homete?! Didn''t I say you''re supposed toe home directly from school and not take silly detours? You need to be more responsible, like your brother, Jafar!" Why is she always so loud?

    She frightens me, so I shut her out and sing inside my head. I know what she is saying anyway. Jafar is the better brother. The future alpha. The strong and pretty one. The older one. Not like me.

    The younger brother. The weakling who can''t use magic like every other werewolf in my family. The failure.

    I''m useless in my family''s eyes, a huge disappointment.

    It makes me sad...

    I just want to be happy.

    Is that too much to ask for?

    Why won''t my mother allow me to be happy? All she does is yell and hit me, even when I try to make her smile...

    ***

    Twelve Years Old

    "Come on, Raphael, it''s time to go home..." My mother walks forward, then sighs to herself. "Gosh, that movie wasn''t even any good. Why did I spend so much to see it with the problem child? I could have spent my Saturday on more exciting things..." I peer up at my mother, then back at the girl sitting naked in the corner of the alley. She looks lost and alone.

    Wait, are those elven ears?

    "I will be right back!" I call to my mother. "I just-..."

    I notice my mother is already gone and blink before looking back at the lost, blonde girl.

    Should I approach her?

    I do.

    "H-hello!" I say, smiling. "My name is Raphael!"

    The girl res up at me, pouting without responding. She looks skinny, so I reach into my pocket to take out a chocte bar.

    I rip up the paper.

    Her eyes immediately lit up, smelling it. I reach out my hand to offer it to her but close my fingers around the chocte with a smile. "Your name first."

    Those determined eyes narrow, her voice melodic. "Leonora."

    ***

    Fourteen Years Old

    A snarl leaves my lips, and I glower at my taller brother.

    "JAFAR, STOP HITTING HER! WHAT DID LEONORA EVER DO TO YOU?! AND GIVE BACK HER f*****g BOOKS!"

    Jafar pauses, but soon he cracks up andughs with his three werewolf friends. They were harassing Leonora again and pulling her ears while calling her names.

    I know that they have been kicking and hitting Leonora too. Her skin is blue and bruised, and I read in Leonora''s diary that my brother had called her a freak again. Because Leonora is an elf and not a werewolf.

    She is different, and Jafar is the biggest scum and racist on this-he hurt other people too. Werewolves are supposed to be strong and protective, but Jafar is only a bully. "Oh, look, Raphael hase to defend his freak of a girlfriend. How does it feel to have a girlfriend taller than you?"

    His friends belt outughter, and one of them sticks out their tongue.

    What is he, five years old?

    "Yeah, Raphael, have your balls dropped yet?"

    Moreughter.

    "Nah, my brother doesn''t have any balls... He is a little weakling who was dropped as a child-useless little cunt."

    I ball my hands into fists, but Leonora runs up, grabbing my arm to lead me away from my brother.

    "He isn''t worth it," Leonora speaks in a hushed tone. "Fighting him doesn''t serve a purpose, Raphael. Come, let''s get out of here."

    I let her pull me away but re over my shoulder. "One day, I wish to defeat Jafar in a battle. He thinks he can do anything because he is the future alpha. He is a f*****g scum."

    Leonora giggles. "I like you, Raphael. But how are you going to defeat your brother? He is the alpha and much more skilled at magic than you. Both fire and lightning listen to hismand."

    A smile crosses my lips. "I will figure something out. I''ve found some interesting stuff in the old family books."

    Leonora smiles. "I hope it will help you defeat him. We can be the new luna and alpha then."

    ***

    Eighteen Years Old

    Leonora gazes deeply into my eyes. I''m not much taller than her, only an inch, yet it feels good to look down a little.

    I''m six-foot-two.

    Leonora is six-foot-one.

    I win.

    "Are you sure you will be fine?" Leonora asks for the billionth time. "You will die if this doesn''t work out. There is still time to back out and take back your challenge."

    My eyes travel to the field ahead of us.

    A fire has been lit up for the asion, and every werewolf in our pack has formed a circle. Everyone is eager for the battle.

    The prize?

    The position of alpha.

    If I lose?

    Death.

    "I''m ready," I''m shirtless and only wearing shorts. More pumped up than I''ve ever been. "It''s now or never."

    Leonora steps back with a worried expression. I walk forward and step into the circle.

    My brother, Jafar, is smirking at me. He has already celebrated his victory with a feast earlier, and I know our parents are here to root for him. The favorite son.

    The one that only lives to make fun of the weak.

    Jafar might be the alpha, but he is so unepting of other people that it''s not even funny. Our pack is suffering because of him.

    Therefore, I will take back the old when I beat him today.

    I''m not sure how to lead a werewolf pack, but our ancestors had their ways, and no oneined, right?

    Sure, it might be medieval to let women be in the kitchen and have men fight the battles, but who cares?

    As long as Jafar doesn''t rule, then I''m happy.

    My brother doesn''t ept other races. He is turning a blind eye to the vampires feeding on people.

    And I can''t ept that.

    Pack members are dying, for f**k''s sake! But does my brother care? No. The only person Jafar cares about is himself! Selfish bastard.

    "Are you ready to die, brother?" Jafar asks. He sizes me up like a lion studying its prey. "You can still back out."

    I don''t respond.

    I take a deep breath and jump from leg to leg, working up a little sweat before it''s time to dance.

    I''m letting go, diving into that energy inside the pit of my belly.

    Not good at magic?

    A failure?

    Ha.

    I will show them all.

    I stretch on the field, every move calcted while Jafarughs at whatever silly thing he thinks I''m doing. But soon, his pouty lips are set in a grim line-the magic ising. I''m ready.

    I''ve seen that magic so many times in person. Whenever Jafar doesn''t like a pack member, he executes them.

    That dictatorship will soon be over.

    The crowd starts talking, and peopleugh and point at us. Some werewolves whisper and gossip, and Jafar raises his arms. Magic courses in his veins-my trained eye can see it. I can feel it.

    Jafar makes his move, striking fast. Lightning shoots from his fingertips, and I fly into action.

    This will be over quickly.

    I repel the magic-something our ancestors did because they weren''t magicians. No. My parents got it all wrong.

    Our ancestors were guardians.

    Werewolves protect people-they don''t attack.

    We defend and repel.

    And that''s what I''m doing.

    The lightning travels back in the direction it came from, and I stand tall, squaring my shoulders when my brother dies. It happens in an instant. Straight to the heart. Hit. Boom. Gone. Forever gone.

    I''m the alpha now, and... I will try to make things better for every werewolf out there.

    Vampires better beware.

 Chapter 38

    Raphael

    The bloodsucker, Evan, scrunches up his nose. "Trust me. We will die if we teleport back to Lunaris. It''s filled with demons and... Basically, the entire city is inside some sort of magical force field. I don''t know what is happening over there, but it would be suicide to teleport there now. We aren''t strong enough to handle that many demons." I exhale slowly, feeling guilty because I left Leonora there. My pack is there too, but Leonora is family.

    F**k.

    Why did I have to be so rude to her?

    Leonora is in love with me-I''m not blind.

    But I have a mate, and Leonora''s attempts to woo me have gotten annoying. She will wander naked into my room by "ident" or do other stupid s**t to gain my attention.

    Herst little game was to ckmail me with Ste''s secret. It was Leonora''s chance at gettingid. Of course, I didn''t keep the deal and snapped at her afterward.

    I wonder if she is mad at me?

    Definitely hurt.

    "Then what is the n?" Ste asks. "We can''t let innocents die to the demons, but I''m definitely not a demon yer."

    My eyesnd on my mate. "But you could be after you''ve turned twenty and fully awakened as a silver wolf. It''s a few days from now, right?"

    Ste peers up at me, the sweet little thing. She tries to appear unaffected when I lift my eyebrows at her, but the faint blush on her cheeks tells me she remembers the darkest hours.

    The little vixen took advantage of me and grew aroused, and even if she had s*x with Evanter, I think she is attracted to me.

    I should get a haircut.

    "If we wait a week before we go back to Lunaris, won''t plenty of people already have died?"

    "Yes," I answer her honestly. "But it''s better to grow stronger and have a chance at defeating the demons rather than rushing in and justmitting a full-fledged suicide." "For once, I actually agree with the mutt."

    I send Evan a re, and lightning zaps between us. He is supposedly the brooding, silent type, or he was. The bastard is changing for the sake of Ste, and... Maybe I should try to change too?

    My eyes travel back to my petite mate. She has a determined set of eyes and red hair, which is gorgeous. Frail.

    But you should never judge a book by its cover. Ste is a silver wolf and potentially much more powerful than me.

    Or not.

    I mean, I''m pretty damn capable as an alpha too. I can repel magic;tely, I''ve been practicing entirely destroying it. Make spells vanish with a click of my fingers.

    "So, are we just supposed to wait around?" Ste nces between us. I can feel her concern like my own. "What if I don''t get any stronger?"

    "No, of course, we will train you before then," Evan rifies and clears his throat while making an awkward grimace. "And mating with one of us will make the people involved stronger. I''m not trying to force you into choosing someone, but it would be nice to start thinking about it. As soon as the mate-bond kicks in, you should mark one of us."

    Since I''m feeling like a wild card, I speak my mind. "Or both."

    Both Evan and Ste stare at me like I''ve grown two heads. Does that idea freak them out that much?

    Wow.

    "Uh..." Ste wet her lips. "Could you repeat that?"

    I sigh. "Look, I already know you''re going to choose Evan, alright? You''ve been nothing but hostile with me, and I get it-you don''t like me. Yet I rather share you than be pushed entirely to the side." Evan growls, and I watch his eyes turn red. "Well, I''d rather have the whole thing-I don''t like sharing at all."

    "That''s because you could potentially have Ste all to yourself, but try putting yourself in my shoes-wouldn''t you try anything to keep her in your life? She is pretty damn amazing."

    And definitely too good for me. I crave power and wish my pack to grow much more potent. I''m a selfish bastard.

    Yet I''m still a man, and I''m not blind-Ste is f*****g gorgeous.

    Pale skin and tiny freckles syed over her skin. Doe-eyes, and even though she speaks her mind often, she also sometimes acts timidly. Biting her lower lips in a way that makes me want to kiss her. Kiss her.

    When did I be such a wimp?

    Probably when she was dragging herself against me like a werewolf in heat, stroking my muscles like they were the s**t. I''ve been touched by countless other women, but it hits differently when it''s your mate. Ste and Evan are continuing the conversation. I think the vampire said something after I spoke. I don''t know. I''m not listening.

    My eyes are on the vampire. He is a good three inches taller than me, six-foot-five to my six-foot-three, yet I don''t think Ste can mind that much. She is tiny, for f**k''s sake, and I''m not small. But damn, Evan is fit too.

    I should train harder, get that haircut, and use my alpha genes to at least grow bigger muscles than that bloodsucker. Maybe Ste would want me if she found me more attractive?

    I could use this week to focus on my body...

    But I also have to change who I am.

    Ste isn''t shallow; she seeks a connection. The only problem is that I need a f*****g miracle because I don''t know where I went wrong. Why is that vampire so goddamn special?! "Raphael?"

    I blink.

    Ste is looking up at me. "Did you hear a word that I said?"

    I shake my head.

    She actuallyughs. Laughs! It''s the first time I''ve made her smile like that, and I don''t mind, even if it''s aimed at me.

    "Evan and I are going to practice self-defense by theke. We asked if you wanted toe? I know you have your pack, but... You''re kind of stuck with us right now."

    After seeing that smile, I would follow this woman anywhere. Those eyes and the crinkles? f**k. I''m thinking with my second brain and find my mate sexier now that she isn''t frowning. "Sure, I wille..." I tell her and attempt a smile.

    Ste smiles back but doesn''t say anything.

    The vampire is glowering in the background, but I don''t care-I was invited by my mate. Evan will just have to s**k it up.

    Ha.

    Suck it up. Bloodsucker.

    Wait, that''s not even funny. I will have to get my head evaluated. I''m just feeling giddy because finally, Ste isn''t trying to get rid of me but inviting me to be part of her life. Involving me in training might just be Ste seeing a chance at getting stronger. She doesn''t think it means anything.

    But boy, is she wrong.

    Because in my eyes? Well. This invitation to train by theke with Ste is an opportunity to enter her heart. Let the love trianglemence-I''m ready to battle.

 Chapter 39

    Raphael

    I return to theke where we are staying and watch Evan and Ste finish their training session under the sun.

    I brought food, got a haircut(I ran away without paying since I didn''t have a dime left after food), and then went to the gym before finding my way back to the forest.

    "Hey," Evan rakes me up and down. Using his dirty t-shirt to wipe the sweat off his face. "Took you long enough."

    "The nearest city was a couple of kilometers away," I say and continue sucking on the lollipop inside my mouth while bending down to show what I bought. "I hope you guys like hotdogs." "Do theye in blood vor?"

    "Ha ha, very funny," I re at the vampire. "But yes, I actually got you some blood sausage."

    To my surprise, Evan looks pleased and happily takes the sausage package from my hands to bring it away. It seems the two of them have built a ce to start a fire.

    "And for you..." I reach into the bag, pick up a juice carton and pause when I catch Ste staring at me.

    Huh? Why is she giving me that weirded-out look?

    "Umm..." Ste bites her lip, sizing me up. "You got a haircut."

    "I did."

    My teeth sh in a guilty grin. I feel awkward now that Ste pointed it out. She probably knows I did it for her, making this even more embarrassing. What the flipping heck am I doing?

    I want to look good for my mate-that''s what I''m doing. Still, my behavior is confusing me. I''ve never tried to court someone before, but Ste dislikes me, so I better start making her like me. Or die trying.

    "Did you do it because I was throwing Thor jokes at you?" Evan asks while trying to start a fire. "Because it wasn''t that bad. Though, it looks a hundred times better now."

    Since I saved Evan''s life, he has been easier to handle. He is trying to change, I think? We both want to make Ste happy. It makes us rivals, but it doesn''t mean we need to hate each other. "Yeah," I palm the back of my neck. "It needed a cut, to be honest..."

    "It looks good," Ste clears her throat. "Shorter on the sides, more hair at the top-I like that style."

    My eyebrows arch in surprise. I never expected to receive apliment from Ste in a million years.

    I blush a little, highly unlike me, but damn.

    Ste is standing there, watching me with her doe-eyes and freckles. More beautiful than an angel and so pretty I could die.

    "Thank you."

    She smiles. "You''re wee."

    Evan sighs. "Are you two going to stand there all day, or do you actually want to eat dinner? I''m starving."

    "I''m starving too," Ste says, picking up the bag I brought with me to join Evan by the fire. "I think I want to try one of those blood sausages too, see what the big deal about blood is." "Oh yeah?" Evan grins at her. "You curious about what it''s like being a vampire, huh?"

    I watch Ste drop the bags by her feet before Evan cups her face and peers down into her eyes. I wish I could avert my eyes because watching is physically painful.

    Yet I can''t peel my eyes away.

    Ste is on her tip-toes, sliding her arms over Evan''s muscr chest as he kisses her. Hard. There is tongue and dominance. No slow touches, only speed, and heat. When they smile against each other lips and Evan picks Ste up into his arms, I can finally look away.

    "I like you, Ste-you''re gorgeous."

    Chuckle. "I like you too, Evan. Beautiful vampire."

    My chest feels like it''s been filled with lead. Yet I don''t pout but walk over to the fire. I calmly grab a stick and take a knife, determined to turn it into a spear for the hot dogs.

    The two love birds are still at it, saying lovely things to each other while I''m alone. I want in on the love game, but I''m unsure how to go about it since Ste seems to already be falling in love with Evan. Love.

    More pain slices me like an ax.

    To tell the truth, maybe I won''t ever get to hold Ste. Run my fingers up her smooth skin, and get to know what her lips taste like. I haven''t earned it, and I''m not sure how to earn it either.

    I spear hot dogs on three sticks and have them in the fire. I only look up when I notice I''m no longer alone. Evan and Ste are standing before me, and Ste looks like she might want to ask something. I take a deep breath. "What is it?"

    Evan crosses his meaty arms over his chest, protective of Ste as she braces herself to speak. The pleasant guy attitude is gone. Instead, he suddenly looks like a giant Doberman ready to defend his tiny girlfriend. Well, the joke is on him-I wouldn''t hurt Ste.

    Not anymore. I mean... I would have done anything to get her underneath me in the past. Nothing was beyond me-I''m ashamed to admit that, but I have to be honest with myself, don''t I?

    I was desperate for my red-haired mate, but... We bonded through a car ride, fought a demon, and I''ve heard Ste and Evan flirt with each other; they are good people.

    And I guess that makes me want to be good, too? Does that make sense? I just want to be... Good.

    "How did you open the portal to the demon realm?" Ste asks.

    Silently, I size her up, smiling at her question even though the answer isn''t funny. "I don''t know."

    She stares at me. "What do you mean you don''t know?"

    Evan growls. "Yeah, exin yourself."

    "Okay," I ce my hands on my jeans, meeting Evan''s eyes before letting them drift to Ste''s worried ones. "I don''t know how it works, but... Leonora seems to be from a different realm, and demons appear around her. I think it''s because she doesn''t belong here... So all we needed to do was move ces."

    Evan blinks. "Leonora, that blonde elf, has always been followed by demons from other realms?"

    "Yes," I answer honestly, grimacing. "It''s gotten worse by the years... The demons are stronger and stronger. And now, if what you''re saying is true about Lunaris, its at its peak. It''s never been this bad."

    Ste breathing in and out, eyes glued to mine. "Is Leonora at Lunaris at this moment?"

    "I don''t know," my grimace remains. "The phone calls won''t go through-it might have something to do with the barrier around Lunaris."

    "Yeah," Evan agrees. "I have this theory nothing goes in, and nothinges out. The area slowly expands, though... And when Ste has awakened, we have to teleport inside."

    Ste shudders. "I don''t even want to think about how terrible it must be to be inside that barrier... Do you think anyone is still alive?"

    I stare down at the ground with guilt piercing through my heart. "I hope so... I don''t want to lose Leonora."

    Ste wet her lips. "Do you love her?"

    Do I love her?

    I want tough at that question.

    I lift my chin to meet her eyes. "Of course I do, but not romantically. Leonora is family and nothing else."

    "Does she know that?" Evan asks. "That elf seemed pretty f*****g into you. Not that it''s any of my business."

    My heart falters again. "Leonora knows I don''t like her that way, yet it doesn''t stop her from..."

    "Loving you?" Ste finishes.

    I feel terrible. Leonora has always been there for me. Loved me. Cooked for me. And now she is in Lunaris, probably lost and afraid in a city filled with demons from another realm. I exhale. "Yeah."

 Chapter 40

    Evan

    Raphael is at the gym this morning. He left an hour ago, so I''m alone with the tiny little she-wolf.

    I stare down at Ste as she nuzzles my toned arm in her sleep. She is adorable and gives me butterflies and s**t, which is so freaking weird considering I''m a cold-blooded bastard.

    "Evan..." Ste mumbles, smiling and hugging my arm tighter with both her hands. It makes my heart swell.

    What am I? Brooding vampire, about six-foot-five, a total murderer, yet I turn into mush around this red-headed little thing. People used to fear me, but even my enemies wouldugh if they saw me now. Ste''s teddy bear.

    Not that I mind...

    I would end them if they touched a hair on Ste''s scalp.

    "Oh... Is it morning already?" Ste stretches, blinking life into the tired eyes.

    I swear she is the cutest thing on earth. Even with drool on her cheek, she is irresistible.

    Beautiful.

    Doe-eyes and perky breasts. The sight of Ste is almost too much for my c**k to handle so early in the morning. She is pale everywhere, except where she is madly blushing-those are rosy, pink, and sometimes redder than apples. "Yes, it''s morning," I stroke my hand up her leg, feeling the lightning underneath my hand. "You ready to train again?" Her eyes travel to mine, and suddenly there are tears. What the actual f**k? Why is she crying! What the hell did I do? Great, excellent job, Evan. You haven''t even opened your stupid trap, and the woman of your dreams is already crying. I inhale. "Ste?"

    She sits up, meeting my eyes with quivering lips. "I''m sorry... It''s just... You were so sweet to me yesterday, and now... I just know I''m going to f**k his up somehow. Whatever we are."

    The mate-bond isn''t there yet. We haven''t discussed what we are. Ste isn''t twenty, so I''ve just been hugging her... Kissing her.

    Touching her.

    With Ste, I, for some reason, can be gentle.

    "Why do you think you will f**k this up?"

    Sheughs, and her face opens like the skies after a storm. Her teeth show too.

    Adorable.

    God, I need to stop melting around her.

    "I''ve never... Dated before. Never had a boyfriend..." Ste hesitates and grimaces at her own words. "It''s even embarrassing to talk about. But... I''m probably not your first, and... Am I special to you?" Is she special to me?

    That must be the joke of the century-even the shadows are belting outughter inside my head.

    I crack up then, a rumblingugh. "Are you special to me? Well, you tell me, Ste. You tell me..."

    She pouts at me, not entertained by the teasing tone I used. "Am I? Because I have no idea, Evan. I''m not sure what we are. Am I your girlfriend or conquest, or... Are we friends?" "Friends?" I question, eyeing her while hiding my lips underneath my palm. I''m smiling underneath it. "You think friends let each other ride their c**k and squeeze their abs and pecs?" Her face reddens.

    And again, I find it painfully adorable. I''m such a lost cause, desperately in love with this red-headed wolf. It makes me want to puke... Well, not really because all I want is to kiss her. F**k.

    What is the matter with me?

    "No, I suppose that''s..." Ste pulls at her sleeves. I can hear her heart thumping loudly in her chest as she continues to avoid my eyes. "I really like you, Evan. Like really." "I like you too."

    "No!" Her face turns even redder. I don''t know how that is possible, but she looks like a tomato. "I mean! F**k... This is just so unnerving to tell someone, and Ick the courage."

    I tilt my head, studying her harder. What is she trying to say? Is this Ste breaking up with me or something?

    Hell, are we even together?

    s**t, she is acting so weird that it''s freaking me out.

    A shaky breath leaves her lips, and her shy eyes find mine. "Would you mind helping me out a little?"

    Helping her out?

    "What do you mean?" I ask.

    "You obviously know what I''m trying to say, so help me!"

    I snort. "I have no idea what you want to say, but in my ears, it sounds like you''re trying to reject me."

    She stares at me. I take that moment to lower my head and teasingly stare back at her with a smile. Our lips are inches apart, and her breaths areing in fast. "Evan."

    I teasingly mock her by using the same tone. "Ste."

    Her eyshes flutter. "You''re beautiful, Evan. I think you''re beautiful. And whenever I look at you, I can''t believe you''re here with me."

    I arch an eyebrow, aware of her hand sitting in myp. "Why wouldn''t I be here with you?"

    "Well..." Ste takes another deep breath. Her heated gaze studies my face for a few heartbeats, warm hand still caressing my leg. "You thought I had betrayed you, yet you came back. I thought for sure you would be super mad at me... Instead, you helped me get rid of Raphael when he tried to kiss me inside that bar."

    "I know." My whisper is more of a sigh, and I smile. "That''s because I like you, Ste. My anger didn''t mean s**t when he stood there,rge and imposing and probably thinking of sleeping with you."

    "Yeah," Her smile is brief. "Evan, what are we doing?"

    I reach out a hand to caress her cheek. It''s burning. But her skin is smooth, soft, so much Ste.

    "What do you mean?"

    She looks straight into my eyes. "Do you respect me?"

    The answeres easily. "More than I respect anyone."

    There is a nod.

    "And do you think we are friends?"

    My hand stops caressing her cheek. "No... Or I mean yes, but... Staying as your friend isn''t really what I want."

    "Then what do you want from me?"

    I smile. "Ste, Ste, Ste, are you fishing for a confession from me right now?"

    She is madly brushing now, trying to look away, but I keep her face turned with both hands. Squeezing her cheeks. It makes her pout while Iugh at the expression she is making.

    I stroke my thumbs over the soft skin on the side of her eyes, peering down into her beautiful gaze. "Well?"

    F**k.

    "Wall?"

    Determination lights up in her gaze. "I want to be more than... Friends. Because I......."

    A tear escapes the corner of her pretty eyes, but I catch it with my thumb with a soft smile. I know what she is trying to say.

    She can''t say it because we aren''t there yet, but we are bncing on that thin line.

    So close to falling in love...

    So close to loving the other person...

    "You don''t have to say it now," I tell her in a raw emotion-filled voice. I think I like her more than she likes me. "We have time."

    Ste smiles, and my patience snaps like a rope.

    I lean down to kiss her, and a shocking jolt travels through her. It makes me smile against her lips, especially when she breaks the kiss only to climb into myp. "Assertive today, huh?" I tease.

    "Shut up and kiss me."

    I snort in amusement. "I didn''t say I didn''t like it."

    Her hot breath is soon on my face again. I gaze into her eyes before she kisses me and tastes my lips. Her hands are on my firm chest, massaging my muscr chest.

    I''m not blind-I know that I have a great body, and I love that it makes Ste aroused to touch me.

    She can''t help herself from letting her hands travel underneath my t-shirt. The pads of her fingers memorizing the lines. A little moan escapes into my mouth, and my c**k twitches to life. Ste keeps touching me while pulling on the hem of my t-shirt. It makes me lean back from her lips and breathe into her face. I''m tingling all over as I peer up into her eyes. "Are you undressing me?" I ask.

    "Yes, I want to... I want to..." Ste is trying to gather courage. Wetting her lips and inhaling before speaking. "I want to see the beautiful vampire entirely naked."

    I tilt my head, whispering. "What about the beautiful werewolf?"

    "Okay, please stop talking! You''re making me nervous!"

    I chuckle. "Yes, ma''am."

    Ste closes in for another kiss, and I only pause for a brief second it takes to slip out of my t-shirt.

    Immediately her hands are roaming over my skin, and then there is tongue in our kiss.

    Desperation.

    Passion.

    mes.

    Her little hands knead my muscles, dig into them, and she moans into my mouth. Those fingers are rubbing up and down my chest, then sinking into my neck as she presses herself against me. Is she trying to kill me by try humping me?

    Either way, her exploration of my shoulders and chest drives me mad and painfully hard. I want to tackle her down to the ground. Eat her out, and make her scream my name.

    But I have a feeling Ste would bite off my head if I interrupted her right now. She seems to be really into touching me.

    "Gosh, you''re so perfect, Evan," Ste''s lips travel down to kiss my jawline and neck. She nibbled on my sensitive skin. "I just... Please let me ride you. I need your c**k."

    I don''t even get a chance to reply before she uses all her strength to push me down on the grass.

    Wow.

    Okay then.

 Chapter 41

    Ste

    I straddle Evan and peer down at him. He is so sexy, dumbly attractive, and that smile? I''m dying.

    My hands don''t waste a single second. I let them roam over Evan''s abs, superhero muscles, and shapely round pecs.

    I love it. He is strong.

    Masculine.

    Huge.

    "When I spend time with you, I sometimes look at you and realize how lucky I am to have you with me," I''m speaking while moving, removing my clothes while keeping my eyes on Evan. His eyes sparkle. "Oh yeah?"

    "Yes... You''re protective, charming, funny, sarcastic, but in a good way, sexy... Territorial, and I love all those things about you."

    I bend down to kiss one of his abs, lifting my head to add morepliments to the game. "Gorgeous."

    I kiss him. "Delicious.

    A lick. "And I want to ride you so badly, babe. But I also want you to do dirty-dirty things to me."

    Evan''s voicees out all husky. "Like what?"

    I consider his question. I will probably sound silly admitting what I''ve been dreaming of, but here goes nothing.

    "Do you think you could lift me over your shoulders sometime? I just really like your..." I squeeze his shoulders and bite my bottom lip while letting my fingers travel to his biceps.

    His eyes roam my face, and his lips quirk into a mischievous smile. Yet he doesn''t say anything for the longest of times. He just lies there, underneath me, while looking sexier than the devil. "I could easily do that," Evan eventually says while I''m massaging his upper body, marveling at his physique.

    "I want that..."

    "Now?"

    I shake my head, smiling. "No, now I want to ride your c**k."

    His d**k twitches. I can feel it underneath me, and it boosts my self-confidence. I''ve never felt beautiful, but I do now as Evan watches me with his twinkling eyes. "You''re the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen."

    I believe him.

    I might not be beautiful or attractive to anyone else, but those eyes belonging to Evan?

    He means his words.

    I believe he thinks I''m sexy. Me. The girl was a servant for years and was called ugly every day of her miserable life.

    "And you''re the most gorgeous man I''ve ever seen," I dip down to taste his lips and kiss him while kneading his traps. "I love your eyes. Your body. Your smile." Evan smiles while I breathe into his face. "I never smile."

    I almostugh. "You do when you''re with me."

    His eyes turn scorching, and I explore more of his body. His mammoth upper arms, abs of steel. Lord, how did I get so lucky? He is imposing. Strong. Unyielding. And right now?

    All mine.

    Evan''s arms rest underneath his head as he watches me use his body. Touch it. Knead it. It turns me on, and I moan from simply rubbing against his c**k with my wet p***y.

    I need him inside of me.

    Yet I also like to tease myself.

    Evan is ridiculously attractive.

    His bulging biceps flex with every movement of his arm, muscles corded to perfect. Smooth skin... Tight six-pack that is almost an eight-pack...the v-lines pointing down towards his veiny c**k. "Ste..." Evan is pleading with my eyes. "I want you to ride me... Why are you waiting? Use me."

    Use me.

    His words shoot heat straight between my legs, and I shudder.

    "I like to make it hurt," I whisper. "Make myself so horny before I get the real thing that I''m desperate and experience the most intense o****m."

    Evan smirks at me. "Or you''re only going tost three seconds."

    "That''s a possibility."

    "I just want to be inside of you."

    His muscr arms move, and he ces his hands on my waist, guiding me to his c**k. I let him push me down and help his c**k find my soaking wet entrance.

    Every inch hurt.

    He is so massive.

    Large.

    I arch my back as I take in inch after agonizing inch. I''m tingling from the pain, but there is also pleasure. I love how Evan fills me up, stretching me and turning me on even more with only his tip. He isn''t all the way in.

    Yet I''m so close to moaning.

    His massive hands grip my thighs. "f**k. You''re so tight, Ste. It feels so good. So f*****g good. Too good."

    Oh god, is he nning to ruin me with words?

    He lifts his eyes, squeezing my thighs harder. "You look so focused. I find it sexy, but... It would be even sexier if you lost control."

    Oh, by the moon goddess.

    "Slide into me, Ste."

    "No... I wille too quickly..."

    I''m not lying.

    This already feels too great.

    But Evan, the devil, smirks. He lifts his well-shaped a*s off the ground, forcing his c**k deeper into me. With a sudden moan, my hands fall to his firm, juicy pecs. I''m not lying against his chiseled, sexy body. And Evan is doing all the work even with the extra weight.

    I grab his sinewy biceps, lost to the tremors and the vibration from having Evan thrusting into me.

    He pushes in effortlessly, groaning in ecstasy. "You''re so tiny, Ste. I can''t believe it... F**k... You''re perfect. I can keep doing this to make both of us reach or o****m."

    My p***y clenches, liking that idea too much.

    Evan is magnificently hard.

    Gloriously long.

    His handsnd on my back, and I somehow meet his thrust to make both of us work. It feels so great. We moan in tandem, my face buried between his fat pecs.

    My legs spread further, and we begin a fast rhythm. Evan is hitting in a perfect spot, and I push him deeper into me with some help from his fantastic body. "Oh-my-god..." My eyes roll toward the skies above us, vision already blurry. I can''t focus. "Uhh..."

    My eyebrows furrow and I try not to moan, try not to cry out his name, but Evan''s pace is making it harder.

    "Don''t hold back, Ste..." Evan is moaning too, grunting while rocking me on top of him, bouncing me on that c**k. "Tell me that you like this..." "I love it!"

    "Then don''t hold back from showing it..."

    That voice.

    That c**k.

    f**k.

    "Oh god..." I pant. "Oh Evan, yes...I love you... So f*****g much..."

    s**t!

    Did I really just say that?

    "I love you too, Ste..."

    Relief washes over me, and Evan pulls me higher to meet my lips in a frenzied kiss. Hot. Passionate. Desperate.

    Wet.

    Delicious.

    I moan against his lips and have to break our kiss.

    "Evan... F**k... You feel so good, oh yes! Deeper..."

    He makes this rotating move. It''s controlled, and he thrusts in deep.

    My eyes widen, and my breathing turns even morebored. Lord, the pleasure is going to destroy me!

    I cry out, and Evan lifts himself off the ground, turning tense for a brief second in a way that makes me climb.

    So thick.

    So hard.

    So perfect.

    I want to cry at how good I feel. Painful good.

    Evan is perfect.

    Hotter than hell.

    My toes curl.

    We are going super fast right now, and Evan hits this magical spot that makes me cry out in bliss.

    "I can''t... I''m going to... f**k! That''s going to make mee... Push, Evan... Harder... Oh! Yeah!... Yess! Oh, right there!"

    My mouth opens, but no soundes out anymore. I''m convulsing and smiling and feeling so damn good.

    What year is it?

    What is my name?

    "Ste, Ste..." Evan chants with his eyes closed. Hees with his entire rock-hard body jerking. He grips my hips and forces me to be entirely still as he releases inside me with tiny spasms. I experience shivers.

    Evan is inside me, and I can feel everything-warm and hot-so damn slippery and wet.

    So freaking perfect.

 Chapter 42

    Ste

    I''m exhausted. I''ve been practicing with Raphael and Evan for days now, and I''m not even sure I''m getting stronger. Both of them kick my a*s whenever I attempt to beat them in a duel. Why can''t they pretend to lose?

    Just once... Well...

    I guess I get it.

    It probably goes against their code as strong males, and the threat of our demonic enemies is real-they can''t pretend I''m strong when we all need to be more powerful.

    Sighing to myself, I ssh more water up into my face. It''s early morning, and Evan was gone when I woke up. Left a note about heading to the same gym at which Raphael had been spending time. They fight about who got the most prominent muscles... Men.

    I brush my fingers through my hair and fall silent when I hear approaching whistling. It''s Raphael, but something is different today, significantly different.

    I should probably yell at him that I''m naked and tell him to wait his turn, but there is electricity in the air. Even his scent is different, more manly, and delicious, like a pine tree mixed with this fresh scent. My eyes widen.

    Don''t tell me...

    Is today my birthday?

    Is this the mate-bond finally crackling to life?

    I stare ahead and turn to stone once I spot Raphael''s tanned, glorious body in the sunlight.

    Raphael''s blonde hair is shorter, and his skin looks bronzed underneath the sunrays. Even his body is the epitome of male perfection, cut from stone and hard hours spent at the gym. Holy s**t.

    It''s rude to stare, Ste.

    Lower your eyes from those round, slightly hairy pecs.

    My eyes travel south.

    Oh-my-moon-goddess, not that much south!

    But...

    How can''t I look?!

    My throat suddenly feels parched, and I hiss at myself: don''t look at it, for the love of the moon goddess, avert your eyes!

    Yet nothing happens.

    It''s a battleax, and f**k-Evan is hot, and Raphael is too, but why does this feel like cheating?!

    Shut up, Ste!

    Raphael and Evan are both your mates. You can like them both. It''s like trying to decide between strawberries and blueberries.

    Wait, why the hell am I talking to myself?!

    Focus!

    "s**t!" Raphael suddenly exims but makes no attempt to hide his goddamn c**k. It''s pping against his lower abs. "I didn''t realize you were here. I''m sorry-"

    He pauses and stares at me. Realizing the mate-bond is there and that every second apart feels like a goddamn year.

    "So it''s true..." Raphael mumbles. "You have two mates?"

    I gulp at his words and try to keep eye contact. The worst thing would be looking down at letting Raphael know I find him hot. Irresistible. So damn ripped my hands are itching. It''s only the mate-bond, only the mate-bond doing this to you.

    I wet my lips before speaking. "I haven''t been with Evan yet... He was gone this morning but should returnter."

    "I see," Raphael tilts his head, smiles a little, and steps into the water. It makes me back deeper into theke.

    "W-what are you doing?"

    "Isn''t it obvious?"

    My heart pounds. "No..."

    "I''m going to wash the sweat off my skin... It''s warm today."

    He is correct, but the gleam in his eye isn''t one that I trust. I also don''t trust myself since my eyes keep drifting to his eight-pack. When did he get so freaking big?

    Raphael was huge already, but thesest few days spent at the gym have made him ridiculous to look at.

    Firm.

    Thick.

    Beefy.

    And he ising closer, getting into the water with confident strides. My breathing gets challenged by simply looking at him.

    I''m so goddamn nervous for no good reason and freeze in shock when he stops walking forward.

    Wait.

    What?

    I expected Raphael to reach me.

    Instead, he only gets deep enough, so the water covers his c**k, but his v-lines are still above the surface.

    "Ah, the water feels so nice when it''s warm..." I watch him use his hands to wet his hair, and he closes his eyes with a content smile. "Your bloodsucker of a boyfriend is crazy for heading to the gym today. Being inside that bunker would kill me." "Yeah... It''s hot." What the hell, Ste? You''re some for saying what is obvious already!

    Raphael shoots me a curious look. "Would you mind if I swam with you? I promise not to touch. I just want to dive and cool myself. My back is sweaty and disgusting."

    "I don''t think it''s disgusting."

    We both stare at each other. Me, because I blurted out the first thing that came to mind, and Raphael? Well, what I said was close to apliment since his muscr back is... Sexy. F**k.

    Am I a total hoe for thinking that?

    I should be ashamed of myself for looking at another man!

    "Uh, earth to Ste?" Raphaelughs.

    I blink. "Sorry, what was the question?"

    He grins. "I asked if you could massage my back after my dip. There are some sore ces, and I think I have a muscle knot. It would relieve a lot of tension if you did." Relieve tension?

    Holy cheese, why does that sounds so dirty?

    And is it hot in this water? Why am I suddenly sweating!?

    "S-sure!" I blurt out. "I would love to massage you."

    Seriously, Ste?!

    Raphael widens his eyes but doesn''tment on my super honesty. His smile turnszy, and he lunges into the deeper water.

    "You know..." Raphael muses when he is on his back. "If I didn''t know any better, I would say you''re attracted to me."

    I shoot him a re. "Of course I am! You''re my mate too!"

    "Yet you''re trying to resist me?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "We have talked about this already!"

    "Have we really, though?" Raphael muses and swims up to me. I can see EVERYTHING but grumpily avoid my gaze. It makes him breathe an amusedugh. "I wouldn''t mind sharing you." "Evan might..." I mumble.

    "He wouldn''t like it," Raphael says. "But he is also your mate, right? He would understand if you wanted to be with both."

    "I think I''m only allowed to pick one."

    Raphael hums. "Or you were given two mates because your soul longs to be with us both..."

    "Pretty sure I picked Evan when the moon goddess tried to convince me that it was you I wanted."

    I expect Raphael to get mad at me after revealing that, but surprisingly, he only smiles at me.

    "I think you and I are bound through every lifetime. Like, we have been mates before, and that''s why you couldn''t get rid of me. We are bound to collide, but now it seems your soul is also drawn to Evan." I nce down into his emerald eyes. "Interesting theory."

    He grins again. "Anything to sound romantic."

    "Sadly, I think this is where I reject your a*s," I take a deep breath to ready myself for the harsh words. "I, Ste, reject you-"

    Before I''m given time to react, Raphael stands up and smashes me against his muscr chest. His hot lips im mine in a kiss, and his hands keep me from escaping.

    My heart pounds incredibly fast, and I try to pull away, but Raphael is stronger than me. Bigger too. I make onest attempt to flee but find my willpower vanishing the second he adds tongue. His skin is controlled.

    Dominant.

    My legs buckle, and my knees are close to going under, but Raphael swipes me off my feet.

    He is so strong.

    It turns me on. Raphael''s strength is so sexy, even though I shouldn''t allow myself to grow wet between my legs...

    But the mate-bond is still there.

    And I can''t fight it.

    I''m so dizzy.

    F**k.

    Raphael deepens our kiss, but eventually, he breaks away to re into my eyes with heated [**t and passion. His eyebrows are two angry shes, and his muscr arms tighten their hold of me. "I reject your rejection."

 Chapter 43

    Ste

    Raphael leans closer, and my heart beats out of rhythm. The mate-bond is there, and he isn''t a terrible person.

    But I don''t love him.

    Somehow, I lift my arms and push at his face. Confusion enters those eyes, and I give him a sad smile. In a different world, I could have seen myself loving Raphael. He is attractive.

    Beautiful and strong.

    Yet my heart beats for that sarcastic vampire.

    "Please, I don''t want this, Raphael. I''m sorry, but I love Evan. You''re not a terrible alpha, but it will always be Evan. Only Evan."

    I let my hands fall from Raphael''s face, and he opens his mouth to speak but isn''t given a minute to gather air.

    We both turn around when we hear a thud.

    Evan is standing by theke, staring at me with wide eyes and a slow-spreading smile on his lips. I''m not sure why he is looking at me like that? Did he hear the conversation? Regardless, my breath is blown away when the mate-bond explodes between us.

    It''s worse than it was with Raphael. My feelings for Evan are like a spreading infection, a fever that crushes my lungs and my brain until Evan is the only thing on my mind.

    I loved him before the mate-bond, and now it seems those feelings are intensified. His scent, his face, that smile; I''m burning and experiencing withdrawal symptoms from not touching him. Evan smiles back at me, but his affectionate expression is reced with bitterness the second his eyes move to Raphael.

    "I''m one second away from kicking your a*s."

    Raphael holds up his hands in surrender. "Dude, I won''t try kissing Ste again. I did it because I had to try. She is my mate too, but she obviously doesn''t like me..."

    I turn around to face Raphael, mouthing, "Sorry," before heading for the shore in long strides.

    Evan is still silently growling, and I roll my eyes. "Come," I grab his hand and pull him away from the water.

    His eyesnd on my naked body, and I fight the urge to snort. Evan is no longer growling. Instead, I feel his eyes like a physical weight on my shoulder as he sizes me up from behind.

    I take a deep breath as we enter deeper into the woods. "I will reject Raphaelter."

    Evan catches up with me. He seems to have calmed down but looks grumpy when he peers down at me. One meaty arm gets crossed over the other he sighs.

    "Raphael is probably right-you have two mates for a reason. Perhaps you must mate with us both to get rid of the demons?"

    I eye him silently and try not to stare at his lower abs peeking out from his dirty t-shirt. His skin is baby smooth there, and I''m fighting the urge to get down on my knees and kiss him there.

    "Yes, but... It doesn''t feel right in here," I ce my hand over my heart and sigh deeply. "It feels like cheating."

    Evan studies me for a brief few minutes. "I rather not share you, but... What if we aren''t strong enough to defeat those demons-that question keeps bugging me."

    "I know..."

    "Like," Evan rakes his fingers through his dark hair, looking haunted while he speaks. "I could let the shadows take over more of me, mix with them and grow stronger... But I''m not sure how much of my personality would be left if I did that. I''m already feeling different."

    I look up at him. "Different how?"

    His expression hints at shame. "I crave blood."

    "Don''t you always?"

    "It''s worse," Evan sighs. "The shadows say that drinking your blood can soothe my inner craving, but... It''s not fair to treat you like my food either. f**k, I''m so disgusted with myself."

    I lean in to hug him, which makes him turn tense for a moment. Evan seems unsure where to put his hand, but eventually, they find my back. He breathes in the scent of my hair, and I shudder.

    He smells so good.

    I close my eyes. "I don''t mind you drinking from me... But maybe you shouldn''t mix with the darkness? How about we head back to Lunaris and check how bad the situation is?"

    His fingers are brushing through my hair. "I suppose that is an alternative... But, what if we can''t leave that bubble once we enter it?"

    I swallow thickly. "I''m trying to think positive thoughts..."

    He chuckles. "Sorry."

    "It''s no problem..." I dig my face into his chest, tightening my grip around him, and inhale. He smells like a drug. I''ve said it a billion times, but I can''t get over it. The mate-bond is making me addicted to him. Evan hugs me back and hums while sorting through my hair, gathering it on one side of my face. "I wonder what extraordinary power you have as a silver wolf..."

    Iugh. "I think I have none. We have been training like idiots, and nothing has happened."

    "Maybe you need something to happen to activate them? Perhaps your life needs to be in danger before those abilities finally awaken, and then you will be a super wolf."

    My cheeks burn in embarrassment at the vision inside my head. I suddenly see myself as a wolf, wearing a goddamn super-hero cape.

    I shake my head, biting back augh. Evan is so silly. "You''ve seen too many action movies..."

    Evan snorts. "Hey now, be nice."

    I crane my neck to meet his eyes. My mate is tall, and I''m leaning all my weight on him.

    Butterflies swoop down into my stomach.

    He is so attractive.

    Beautiful.

    My smile is somewhat shy. "I am nice."

    Evan smiles down at me. "I can''t argue with that..."

    "Jesus..." Raphael stomps past us and shakes his head. "Get room to finish the mating ritual, please. I don''t want to watch all this-getting rejected is enough for me." I grimace. "I''m sorry..."

    Raphael stops in his tracks, smiling. "It''s no problem. You fell in love, and you made your choice. I just have to ept it... Sure, it sucks and all, but I respect your decision." Evan turns around, seemingly astonished. "Wow, the werewolf can act like a mature grown-up."

    To my surprise, Raphaelughs. "You know what? You''re actually not that bad for being a bloodsucker. I rather it''s you than anybody else with Ste. But if you hurt her, I will murder you." "And I would let you," Evan replies. "If I hurt my own mate, I wouldn''t deserve to live."

    "d we agree on something," Raphael focuses his sad eyes on mine. His smile is small. "I, Raphael, the alpha of the Bloodmoon pack, reject you, Ste, as my mate. May you be happy with Evan." I can feel his part of the mate-bond crumble, and I take a deep breath before saying, "I, Ste, ept your rejection, Raphael."

    After speaking those words, I feel a shiver deep in my bones. The mate-bond is gone, but I can''t help but wonder if this was the right decision to make...

    Somewhere in the back of my head, I hear a sigh. It sounds like the moon goddess crying. And then her voice washes over me, "This might not lead to a happy ending, my child."

 Chapter 44

    Ste

    Ever since hearing the moon goddess'' sigh inside my head, I haven''t been able to get rid of the anxiety in my chest.

    Evan kisses my neck and bends up while I''m straddling his c**k. I''m horny, but more than that, I''m worried.

    "What are you thinking about?" Evan asks. "You''re looking so thoughtful when we should be making love."

    "I know... I''m just-"

    He kisses my neck again. Fire travels through my veins, and my heart pounds faster.

    His lips are amazing.

    Evan is incredible.

    Ridiculously hot.

    I look up towards the skies, inhaling. "I have a bad feeling in my gut about Lunaris and facing the demons tomorrow."

    "We can always leave if we aren''t strong enough..." Evan''s deep voice makes shudders crawl up my spine, and he nibbles my skin. Hands roaming over my breasts to get their share. "Rx." "I can''t rx!"

    I pounce on him, and Evan''s eyes re when Ind on his chest. He is down in the grass, c**k still buried inside me. It feels great when he slightly lifts his a*s, but I''m trying to be serious here. I park my palms over his sizeable pecs and re down into his eyes. He yfully smiles in return.

    "Look at you being all forward."

    "Evan..." I warn, inhaling deeply.

    "Ste..." Evan mimics my tone and chuckles. f**k, I love his gravelly voice and the way he touches me. He also looks great underneath me, ready to be ridden.

    I swallow. "I''m serious."

    "Me too," Evan says softly. "We should be mated before we fight any demons. Don''t you agree?"

    "Yes, but-"

    He thrust into me. I sigh in return, feeling both our pleasurebined through the mate-bond. It''s almost too much. I''m overwhelmed and moan when he lifts himself off the ground again.

    "Let''s mate first and worry about the demonster, okay?" Evan is stroking his paw over my pack, pressing me into his c**k and bouncing me slowly. "I want you to be mine... I can''t wait anymore, angel. The mating ritual should bepleted." My eyes roll into the back of my head. My fingers dig into Evan''s muscles, and my p***y clenches around his c**k. Pleasure is plowing through me, and I can''t fight it.

    I''m so tight.

    He is so big.

    And it feels sooooo good.

    "You''re... You''re right..." I''m breathless, unable to not move my hips and take him in and out, in and out. Oh-my-god. It feels so... Holy s**t. "We should... We should mark each other..."

    Evan pulls me down. I''m suddenly spread over his broad chest, and he speaks in my ear. "Already on it, love... I will mark your neck the vampire way, and that mark will bind us forever." Forever.

    I like the sound of that.

    ***

    I touch the mark on my neck and smile shyly at Evan. I''m flushed and tingling all over after yesterday.

    I can''t believe I''m finally marked!

    I have a mate!

    And... One hell of a hot vampire boyfriend.

    Happiness is bubbling within me when I take Evan''s hand. Instant lightning travels through me, and his eyes twinkle; he felt it too.

    The mate-bond is fantastic, and I can''t hide my smile.

    I want us to defeat the demons quickly so I can be with Evan. We have to find Raphael''s pack members and then bang-bang. Evan uses his powers, Raphael uses his, and I help. Together we should be able to defeat the demons.

    I hope...

    It''s toote to think about negatives, though.

    We are standing in a ring in the forest. Raphael takes Evan''s other hand and then grabs mine with a soft smile.

    "So, let''s get to Lunaris, then, I guess?" Raphael says. "I''m ready for the teleport to happen."

    "Yeah, I''m working on it..." Evan closes his eyes and furrows his eyebrows to intensely focus. "There is a lot of dark energies in Lunaris... But... Something is definitely wrong..." "Wrong?" I croak.

    "Yeah... I felt a dark presence, but it disappeared... Kind of like it could feel me looking at it, you know?"

    For some reason, the feeling in my gut grows worse. A warning bell is chiming inside my head, telling me not to go to Lunaris. But I know that I have to face the enemy. We have to go.

    "We shouldn''t overthink it and just teleport," I say, repressing the shudders creeping up my spine. "The demons are terrible, but they aren''t going to grow weaker over time."

    "No, they are bing stronger," Raphael says in a severe tone. "If you don''t kill them directly, they... They grow, you know? In both power and size, it''s terrible. I hope you''re ready for what we might face in Lunaris." I gulp. "We have practiced..."

    "True," Evan says, handing me a smile while keeping his eyes closed. He squeezes my hand. "And while we don''t know your power as a silver wolf yet, I won''t leave your side. I will protect you with my life, Ste." My lips curl into a smile. "You''re so sweet..."

    Raphael rolls his eyes and sighs. "Can we just get the teleporting over with already? I think I puked a little in my mouth..."

    "On it."

    Evan squeezes my hand and the scenery changes in an instant. The forest disappears, and we enter the abyss. We stay there for a few seconds before it changes again, turning into Lunaris. What. The. Hell.

    My eyes widen into saucers, and the anxiety in my gut spirals until even my heart is racing.

    The city is barely recognizable.

    I step away from Evan and look around. The sky is red and ck, cast in a night that doesn''t seem to be ending. Lightning travels over some force field around the city, and I hear screeching. Something ising.

    I experience shudders and turn to face Raphael. He is ring out into the distance and growling.

    "A demon ising, and it''s strong... So f*****g strong..."

    Evan is taking in our surroundings while Raphael and I stand frozen. "Holy shit... This looks like something taken out of a horror movie. Everything is covered in cobwebs, and I don''t see anyone-" THAT''S BECAUSE THEY ARE DEAD!!!

    We all turn our heads to the demonic voice, and I gasp upon seeing a giant spider shrinking every house. It''s monstrous and gigantic, purple in color, and doesn''t look normal.

    Giant.

    Slimy.

    Demonic.

    Its feet crush cars as ites for us, and I scream in terror when it reaches out one of those purple arms to pierce through Raphael''s chest.

    His eyes widen in shock, and he coughs up blood, looking at me for onest time before his body slumps. The giant spider pierced him. Raphael is dead.

    He didn''t evenst a second.

    He just died.

    In the blink of an eye, Raphael just... Disappeared.

    Fear overwhelms me and keeps me rooted to the spot. I stare at the screeching spider and watch it eat Raphael like a snack. His blood is on the ground, along with some intestines.

    I think I''m going to be sick...

    "Ste?!" Evan shouts and pulls at my arm. "You can''t stand there! We have to get away from here!"

    I hear what he is saying, yet I stand there, staring at the massive spider as it finishes Raphael.

    "STELLA!"

    Evan pulls me forward and forces my legs to run. I''m in a total daze, yet I follow him.

    YOU WON''T BE GETTING AWAY FROM ME!

    The spider screeches, and the ground jumps and vibrates as it chases us across an empty street. Car rms go off, and I hear the colossal creature destroy houses behind us. "I can''t teleport!" Evan shouts. "F**k-f**k-f**k!"

    "You can''t teleport?!" I shout back and try to fight my tears. "What are we supposed to do then?!"

    "s**t, I don''t know! But magic is blocked here!"

    "Blocked?!" I exim.

    "Yes, I''m trying to use it! But I can''t even reach the shadows... I never bonded with them to a hundred percent, and... I think that demon can keep me from connecting with them!" This is bad.

    This is so f*****g bad.

    I keep running over the asphalt, but the situation feels hopeless.

    "Evan..." I squeeze his hand while we run past Ashley''s worn-out house. My heart is in my throat. "Evan, I''m scared..."

    "Don''t be scared. We will make it out of here. Maybe we can somehow run out through the barrier-"

    GOT YOU!!!

    Evan is silenced by the spider piercing through him too. I scream when it happens because I feel his pain through the mate-bond. It onlysts a second until he is gone. Those eyes turn zed.

    The mate-bond breaks.

    My heart shatters.

    "No..." I mumble. "This can''t be happening... We were... We were supposed to get away from here..."

    The spider screeches, and I scream out into the night. Nothing can stop the incredible pain slicing through my chest. My mate is gone, and the world has screeched to a halt.

 Chapter 45

    Ste

    A scream rips from my lungs, and pain tears through my skin and bones. I''m an empty shell without my mate.

    Evan is gone.

    Raphael is gone.

    I fall to my knees in the middle of the street. The lights are flickering, and the ground is shaking.

    The end is near; I can feel it in my bones as I cry out into the night.

    "No-no-no! You can''t leave me too!" I shout. "I refuse to ept this! Raphael... Evan... You weren''t supposed to die!" So much suffering.

    What am I supposed to do now?

    My world has turned into one of pain and hot tears. Misery is all around, and I scream and cry until there is no oxygen.

    The spider monster ising for me at a frightening speed. It''s running down the street and screeching.

    IT''S TIME TO DIEEEEEE, SILVER WOLF!!! YOUR TIME IS UP!!!

    Shudders race up my spine when I hear the demonic voice again.

    Those ws belonging to the spider are ready to kill me. Cars get knocked over in the monster''s path, and I scream.

    And as I scream, a bright light overwhelms me.

    The scenery changes and I suddenly sit in front of the pond inside the magical forest again.

    "A dream?"

    "No, not a dream."

    I turn around with stinging tears in my eyes and see a woman eyeing me with a thoughtful expression.

    She is gorgeous.

    Her hair is fiery and red like mine, and she is wearing a white dress made of silk. It floats around her pale body in a serene-like fashion, and her eyes are white and glowing.

    My heart pounds faster. "The moon goddess?"

    Instead of confirming my suspicions, the woman talks again. "You''re thest silver wolf, Ste, and your power is to time travel, but... Your time is actually running out. You''ve made this journey over and over again with the same oue. I''m sure you don''t remember, but if you look into the water, you can witness every timeline."

    I freeze. "T-time travel?"

    "Look into the water."

    I stare down at the water in the pond, gasping, when I see the purple spider killing me in a thousand different ways.

    I''m mostly together with Raphael.

    Sometimes alone.

    Most of the scenes are the same, except for one... The most recent one where I''m both with Evan and Raphael is new.

    "It surprised me that your heart decided on having two mates... I can''t see the future anymore since you included Evan in your story. I just took for granted things would turn out different. Especially since Evan has been your enemy in every other timeline. But it''s not enough, Ste."

    I lift my chin. "Not enough? What do you mean? I''m so confused..."

    The moon goddess sighs. "Simply mating with Evan and rejecting Raphael didn''t make you strong enough to defeat Arachne."

    My heart falters. "Were I supposed to ept both my mates? Arachne?"

    "Arachne is the spider, and I''m not sure... I can no longer see your potential future. Taking Evan as your mate changed the game."

    "Oh."

    The moon goddess stalks closer until she stares into the pond with a concerned expression.

    "You have time-traveled ny-nine times, which means you can only do it one more time."

    My eyes bulge. "I''ve done it ny-nine times?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh, shit... This is a little much to take in..." I scratch my head while my mind spins around in circles.

    My power is to time travel.

    I''ve done it already.

    Oh-my-god, is that why I''m entirely useless in battle?

    s**t, if my only ability is to time travel, it means my mind is the best weapon-I have to think hard about every decision I make, which is rather tricky because I can''t remember my travels! f**k!

    "You can''t make any more mistakes, Ste," the moon goddess turns to face me with her eyes glowing brighter. "But this time, I''m going to help you, Ste. I''m going to give you a gift."

    I stand up, swallowing thickly. "A gift?"

    "Yes, my child."

    "What kind of gift?"

    A sad smile crosses her features, and she takes my hand in hers while looking at me with a fond expression.

    "This is thest time you will see me. There will be no more time for mistakes. And to ensure that you be the guardian you''re destined to be, I will gift you with your memories from the most recent timeline."

    I stare at her. "Why the most recent one?"

    She breathes augh. "Because I think your recent journey was the closest to the truth. You are supposed to be with both of your mates, Ste. Your mistake was never giving Raphael a chance. I know you fell in love with Evan, but... You''re supposed to love them both."

    "But what if Raphael and Evan leave me because they don''t want to share me... What if they won''t ept my decision and think it''s better to not be with me at all?"

    My heart is pounding out of fear. I have so many things to think about: how to make Evan love me again and find Raphael and convince both men I''m their fated mate.

    It won''t be easy.

    And I''m afraid.

    "That won''t happen." She releases my hands and peers into the pond again with glittering eyes. "May I make a suggestion for yourst time travel journey?"

    I gulp. "Sure, go ahead..."

    Her glowing eyes meet mine. "Travel further back in time. I understand you hated how Ashley''s family treated you... But perhaps there is a way to get out of your situation earlier?" "Earlier?" I ask.

    "Yes." Curiosity washes over her features. "You''ve always traveled back to when Raphael found out about you... But what if you be the pursuer this time? What if you''re the one to find Raphael?"

    "Ashley would never let me leave Lunaris to search for alpha Raphael. Even if she did, how am I supposed to convince him we are mates? I won''t be close to my birthday and discovering the mate-bond if I travel further back in time." Sheughs. "Indeed..."

    "Why are youughing at me? This isn''t funny!" I exim. "If I make a simple mistake, it''s game over! And what about Evan? Am I supposed to just steal a phone and charm him again? It will be so awkward with my goddamn memories too..." "How about you go to visit him instead?"

    "Are you crazy?! He would murder me!"

    "Hm, are you sure about that?" The moon goddess asks with a smirk ying over her lips. "If I were you, I would seek Evan first... You might be right about him not liking you at first, but you''re still in love with him, right?"

    "What does that have to do with anything?!" I''m growing impatient and more furious by the second. "Evan won''t remember me! He will think I''m a stupid werewolf servant!"

    "But if you''re truly meant to be... I think you can find each other again, my child. You just have to let him in."

    "No, listen to me-"

    "Ah, your time is up!" The moon goddess points at the pond. "You notice that lighting up from the water? It means it''s time for you to jump again. Do you need instructions?"

    "Wait, what? I can''t do it now! We haven''t discussed this enough yet!" I''m shouting with panic settling like lead in my chest. "You can''t seriously expect me to time travel already-I don''t know where to go!"

    "Trust me for once," she shoves toward the water,ughing while I''m ring up at her. "Jump back to when you were neen-a year before Arachne struck. Because whether you like it or not, it''s your destiny to fight against that monstrous spider. If you kill Leonora, that monster will tear through the dimensions and find you."

    I pause. "There is a timeline in which I killed Leonora?"

    "Yes, but you weren''t happy, and after murdering her, you had no mate to stand by your side... It was a darker timeline."

    I gulp. "Yeah... I can''t see how taking her life would make me happy. I might not like Leonora, but she doesn''t deserve death."

    "Agreed." I''m given another smile. "Now jump."

    "Wait," I meet the moon goddess eyes. "Why are you so adamant about helping me?"

    "Because it would be the world''s end if you failed?"

    "No, I don''t buy that for a second," I say, wetting my lips. "You called me your child-do you do that to every werewolf?"

    Shock settles over her features, and sheughs before pushing me into the water.

    "No, you''re right. I don''t say it to every werewolf. Have a safe journey, Ste-hopefully, we will meet each other again!" My eyes widen as I fall.

    "Mom?"

    Tears run down her cheek, and she lifts her hand, waving at me while I sink into the water.

    "Have faith in your mates, my love. You can''t be scared to take a leap of faith if you''re meant to be. I believe in you. Mommy loves you, Ste, and I''m sure Raphael and Evan do too. Just remind them."

 Chapter 46

    Ste

    I fall head first into the abyss, close my eyes and wake up to my rm beeping loudly in my ears.

    BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP!!!

    Groaning, I reach out my arm to turn it off. I''m back in Ashley''s garage and blink around. There is a calendar on the wall saying, "June 19th, 2021," and I swallow thickly. Did I really travel back an entire year?

    I must have; what other exnation is there? I remember everything, and it feels like my mind might explode! Also, I have an identity crisis. I''ve grown as a person and changed, but I''m stuck in a timeline of where I was... Gosh, my head hurts.

    What I mean is... If I''m back in time, I''m still that weak, naive little Ste who got pushed around by Ashley. How am I supposed to live through that t*****e again?

    I sigh and rake my fingers through my fiery hair. "Find Evan first mom said. Pfft, as if that will be so easy? He will probably wring my neck, and it''s game over for the future..." Evan hates me now.

    Raphael probably doesn''t know I exist.

    Holy s**t, my life is soplicated all of a sudden.

    With a headache building in my head, I put on some clothes-jeans that sit too tight since they are hand-me-downs from Ashley. A floral t-shirt that has stains.

    I grimace at my clothes. "I had almost forgotten how terrible it was to be Ashley''s servant... These are baby clothes.."

    You can do this, Ste.

    You have to.

    I take a deep breath and wander out of the garage. Ashley''s home looks exactly like I remember before Arachne destroyed it: white and spacious with expensive furniture. Chandeliers.

    Paintings of old vampire ancestors.

    A piano in the hallway next to the white wall.

    And despite Ashley and her parents being vampires, the lightes in through the windows.

    I wander through the corridor but pause upon hearing a voice.

    "I can''t believe it!" Ashley''s voicees out from the kitchen. "My parents are still overseas, but guess what?! They have confirmed who my future husband will be!" "Already?" Whitney asks.

    "Yay, tell us who it will be!" Julia demands.

    "It''s who we always suspected it would be-Evan, the vampire prince, but this time it''s confirmed!"

    I stop in my tracks and hesitate. Fear is ring inside my chest. I remember what happened on this day now.

    Ashley willugh at me when I walk into the kitchen and tell me I''m bound to be forever alone. Julia and Whitney willugh, and when I open my mouth to defend myself, Ashley will teach me a lesson by pressing me up against the wall. She hurt me so much that I stayed home for an entire week.

    Swallowing thickly, I back away from the kitchen and do the forbidden and unthinkable-I run for the door without looking back. I don''t even have permission to leave the house!

    "Hey, did the door just open?" I hear Whitney asking Ashley in a suspicious tone. "I thought Ste wasn''t allowed to go out alone. Have you given her permission?" Ashley growls. "No, the little b***h is heading out all by herself!"

    Oh-my-god, they areing for me now!

    What the hell am I even doing?!

    There is a hiss as I throw the door closed and sprint out into the street entirely barefoot.

    My heart is racing, and I''m unsure where I''m headed or going. I know that Ashley will murder me if she catches me, and I''m not interested in being beaten up!

    "There she is! Let''s go after her!" Ashley growls behind me. "She is headed into the f*****g park!"

    "Why?" Whitney questions. "Does she normally run away like this?!"

    Ashley snarls. "No, this is the first time she does this-I don''t know what has gotten into Ste today! She is usually quiet and obedient! I don''t understand why she is running!"

    "Maybe you haven''t punished her enoughtely?" Julia tries to helpfully offer while running after me. "You''ve been too kindtely, Ashley. You never beat up Ste for breathing anymore-it might have given her the idea that she isn''t worthless!" What the actual f**k?!

    Julia is insane!

    I keep running, but due to the fact my body isn''t in great shape, I''m already out of breath. Sweat is running down my face. My lungs are aching and burning.

    I''m close to giving up, but then I see Evan''s luxurious mansion on the other side of the park. I can make out the roof over the trees. It pumps me with renewed energy.

    He doesn''t know me anymore.

    Probably doesn''t even care.

    Evan thinks werewolves are dirty mutts.

    My courage falters, and tears run down my face.

    I''m in both physical and mental pain. My feet are bare, and stones are pressing into my soles; that is the physical one. Mental due to the fact I know Evan won''t save me. He hates my kind.

    And in this world, Evan is angry-he has yet to rip off Logan''s head and kill him in less than three seconds.

    Ashleyughs. "We got her now!"

    "Wait, where is she even trying to run?" Whitney sounds worried. "Doesn''t Evan live on the other side of the park?"

    Julia stops in her tracks. "He does; if I remember correctly, Evan isn''t exactly friendly towards visitors."

    "Why are you stopping?!" Ashley yells. "We can''t let Ste get away just because she runs toward Evan''s house! We have to get her home, and Evan would understand if we told him why we are here!" "Right!" Julia agrees somewhat reluctantly. "Let''s get her!"

    The three vampire girls take up the chase again. I''m unsure if I can outrun them. Exhaustion is washing over me, and I trip over a rock.

    "NOOO!"

    I fall over the green grass and hit my chin. I''m down on my stomach and groan at the pain shooting up my jaw. This wasn''t part of the n... But maybe I can''t escape fate?

    Perhaps I''m supposed to be beaten up by Ashley?

    No.

    I can''t give up yet! I''ve suffered eighteen neen years in the other timeline and won''t withstand another year!

    I choose my own path!

    Determinedly, I lift myself from the ground but freeze on my arms once I notice a fourth person has joined us in the park.

    It can''t be...

    A pair of shoes are parked in front of my nose, and a person crouches down to look me straight in the eye.

    Ummm...

    How do you breathe again?

    Adrenaline gushes into my veins, and my heart pounds so fast that it deafens every other sound.

    Evan.

    Just as beautiful I remember him: blue eyes, pale skin, and ck hair hanging into his eyes. Hisrge hands are resting over his knees, and he wears washed-out jeans. Outwardly beautiful under the zing sun.

    Gorgeous.

    My heart gives a little squeeze.

    It saddens me that there isn''t any mate-bond between us yet. Evan''s eyes appear cold as he regards me.

    Hatred.

    Hot guy swagger.

    Arrogance.

    There is even a little bit of disgust in his eyes.

    "Did you guys see that?!"

    "The little b***h tripped over her own f*****g feet!"

    "Oh-my-god!"

    "That''s so pathetic!"

    "Is she even a werewolf?! Shecks bnce!"

    "Shecks more than that-Ste is stupid and ugly too! The worst werewolf to ever have existed!"

    Laughter is all around as Ashley and her friendse closer. I don''t want them to take me back to Ashley''s ce.

    s**t.

    Isn''t Evan going to say anything?

    The anticipation is killing me!

    I wet my lips to blurt out words. "Uh, hello there, Mr. beautiful vampire!"

    Wait.

    Why did I just say that?!

    Seriously?!

    A nervousugh leaves my lips, and Evan''s eyes widen.

    "Ha, I still can''t believe the little b***h tripped over her own feet!" Julia is belting outughter behind me. "And look, Evan is here-we got Ste surrounded!"

    My heart bolts out of fear when Ashley and her friends stop in their tracks. I''m caught in Ashley''s shadow, and I swallow thickly. What am I supposed to do? The clock is ticking, and Evan still hasn''t uttered a single word. Instead, he is intensely studying me.

 Chapter 47

    Ste

    Sometimes you have to ask yourself, "Are you a mouse or a woman?" and take the bull by the horns. Evan isn''t going to do anything.

    He is frozen in motion, and my heart hammers inside my chest because I''m about to do something crazy.

    I aim and use my legs to jump over him.

    Ashley and her friends shriek behind me while I use every bit of strength to press Evan down on his back in the grass. He might be bigger than me, but the vampire is too shocked to react. "S-Ste attacked Evan?!"

    "Has she gone insane?"

    I ignore their voices, knowing Evan will return from his paralyzed state soon. His eyes are blown wide, and he is barely breathing. I grip his wrist and lean down to kiss him. Crazy, right?

    But we had chemistry before-it should still be there, right?

    I wrap my arms around his neck, kissing him as if my life depends on it; correction, it does depend on it. Behind me, I hear the vampire girls'' audible gasps, yet I don''t move away.

    My eyes shut by instinct, and I kiss Evan harder, pressing myself against his broad chest-trying to force his lips apart with my tongue. It''s not until I open my eyes that I realize he isn''t kissing me back. Oh no.

    No-no-no!

    I break away from his lips and sit up, noticing Evan staring at me with wide, confused eyes. Should I run? The girls are deathly silent, and sadness overwhelms me. Was it a stupid idea to kiss Evan?

    Have I ruined everything now?

    "I''m... Shit... I''m so sorry..." I stammer in a frightened tone. "I thought that if I kiss you...that if I..." I take a deep breath, letting my tears fall down Evan''s chest. "I''m so sorry, Evan..."

    I nce behind me, wondering if I should stand up. Ashley and her friends aren''tughing. They are frozen in ce, probably counting the seconds before Evan kills me.

    Nervously, I turn to face Evan again, smiling sadly. "I will... I will stand up and let you breathe... I''m really sorry for attacking you and-"

    Without a word, Evan pulls me back down to his lips.

    Wait, what?!

    Shock seeps into my bones when his lips suffocate me with a long, passionate kiss. I can feel his mouth upturned into a smirk as he tastes my mouth and kisses me like there is no tomorrow. Ick words...

    What the heck is happening?!

    My palm ttens against Evan''s chest before I grab his t-shirt, scrunching the material in the palm of my hand as he nibbles on my lower lip.

    Those eyes of his aren''t kind like I''m used to. They are filled with mischief and darkness but also curiosity.

    He looks like a predator.

    It makes me wonder what he is up to, and I buzz with nervous energy when Evan leans away from me. Yet he doesn''t make a move to throw me off hisp. Instead, he wraps one arm around me. "What are you all staring at?" Evan asks calmly.

    Since I know him, I recognize his tone; he is amused by the situation but trying to use sarcasm to chase them away.

    Ashley is the first one to speak. "H-hello Evan... That werewolf... She... She belongs to me."

    c*****g his head to one side, Evan studies me thoughtfully. "And this werewolf, she is the rumored silver wolf?"

    I remember this. The first time I met Evan, he asked Ashley this question and grabbed my hand to look inside my head. Will he do it again?

    I expect him to take my hand, but he doesn''t. His eyes are on Ashley while his hand rests on the small of my back.

    "Yes, the Snowke pack wants to recruit her," Ashley says without interest in her voice. "They think she is special because of her coat, but I think that''s bullshit. Anyway, can I have her back?" Evan opens his mouth but blinks in confusion when I tighten my hold of his t-shirt. I blush and give him a tight-lipped smile. I didn''t even realize until now that I was clutching the fabric. Surprisingly, he makes no move to bite off my head. In fact, I think I see a brief amused smile cross his lips. But when I stare harder, Evan is back to looking at Ashley.

    "I''m going to borrow your werewolf," Evan says and wraps his arms around me. Before I know it, I''m carried princess-style.

    "But you can''t do that!" Ashley exims. "She is my servant-"

    Evan tilts his head with a scary expression. His eyes are red, and he tilts his head challengingly.

    "Are you questioning your own prince?" Evan asks. "Because I wouldn''t mind snapping your neck, Ashley. In fact, now that I think about it, perhaps you deserve to die?" My heart stops.

    What does he mean by saying Ashley deserves it?

    I look at the girls.

    Ashley''s face has turned pale, and she backs up. Whitney and Julia bow their heads, and Ashley soon does the same.

    Everyone is frightened by Evan''s words, including me, because I have no idea what is happening. Evan is a total wildcard. There is no affection in his gaze when he looks at me, but... Shit.

    What if he wishes to bring me home so he can kill me in private?

    Drink all of my blood?!

    It makes a lot of sense!

    "I''m sorry, my lord," Ashley whispers in a frightened tone. "Of course, you may borrow my servant."

    No-no-no!

    What is she doing?!

    Fight for me, Ashley!

    I don''t want to be borrowed anymore! This was a dumb idea-Evan is going to murder me! I can see it in his eyes! And that curl to his lip; he is definitely nning to drink my veins empty of blood! "Thank you," Evan throws me higher up his chest, adjusts his grip, and seems to bite back a smile upon meeting my scared eyes. "I will be taking this one home then."

    Why does he look so amused?!

    Ashley gasps. "Uh, wait, what? You''re taking her home?! You can''t do that, Evan! I need herter! Ste is supposed to do my homework!"

    Evan pauses. "She does your homework?"

    "Yes."

    "Withoutining?"

    "Yes, or else she gets beaten to a pulp."

    "Does she cook for you too?"

    "All the time."

    "And yet you''re beating her?"

    Ashley stares at him, confused by his questions. "Huh?"

    "Does she do anything else for you?"

    "Of course!" Ashleyughs, probably as confused as me by Evan''s strange questions. "As I said, Ste is my servant: that filthy little mutt does everything for me!"

    Silently, Evan narrows his eyes with anger ticking against his jaw. I''ve seen this expression before-right before he murdered Logan.

    He calmly sets me down on the ground, surprisingly gentle in how he handles me. It''s a bit bewildering.

    "Give me a moment," Evan says, cing his hands on my shoulders. He turns me around to not face Ashley, and soon his hot breath is on my ear as he whispers. "Whatever you do, don''t turn around."

    I''m not sure why he is asking me this, but I don''t even have a chance to object or ask him what he intends to do.

    Evan is gone in the blink of an eye, and I hear a gasp and a tearing sound behind me. Shudders creep up my spine, especially when Ashley''s severed head is thrown into the sky.

    What.

    The.

    Heck.

    Ashley''s headnds in the middle of the field.

    Shocked, I turn around to find Evan cleaning his hand with a wet wipe. He looks unbothered by Ashley''s body coloring the grass red.

    "Such an annoying vampire that one... Now, you two," Evan looks at Whitney and then at Julia. "Clean up here, will you? I wouldn''t want anyone to find that body," he nces at a few horrified passersby and rakes his fingers through his hair. "Andpel those humans to forget whatever they may have seen. Okay?"

    The girls silently nod, and Evan hands them a sunny fake smile before giving me his attention. The red colors of his eyes turn blue, yet I can''t help but be frightened by him approaching me.

    It hits me harder now that Evan is huge, built like an alpha more than a slender vampire. All broad shoulders and solid muscle. Intimidating height and unyielding lines. Intense eyebrows. I gulp and crane my neck to keep facing him.

    He is beautiful.

    Yet incredibly scary.

    "Now, little wolf, should we continue where we left off?"

    His voice is silky smooth, and my heart runs wild.

    Evan ces a hand on my shoulder, and I repress the urge to falter. I don''t know what he is plotting, but I stand deathly still as he runs his cold finger over a bruise on my arm. His eyes find mine, and before I know it, he swoops down to pick me back up into his strong arms.

 Chapter 48

    Ste

    My stomach is a bundle of nerves. Evan is down on his knees, putting a bandaid over a cut on my leg. He cleaned it minutes before, all while being silent and throwing me curious nces now and then.

    I have no clue what is going on.

    But...

    My heart is pounding.

    My blood is running hot.

    And I wish to know what is going on.

    I wet my lips. "Uh..."

    Evan peers up at me. "Yes?"

    I take a deep breath, out with it, Ste.

    "Why are you being so nice to me?"

    Evan studies me for a few excruciating moments. There isn''t any smile on his face, no affection in his gaze-only snow and ice.

    "Is that what I''m being? Nice to you?"

    "Well..." I exhale. "I think so? Killing Ashley was over the top, but I can''t say I will miss her much..."

    "Ashley was nning on killing you as punishment for kissing the man she was betrothed to. She needed to go."

    My eyes widen.

    Did Evan read Ashley''s mind?

    I stare down at him,

    Evan is calmly tending to my leg once more. He ces the bandaid over my cut and starts cleaning another scar.

    His hands arerge.

    Manly.

    Gentle.

    "Any more questions for me?" Evan asks.

    "Why wouldn''t... No... Forget that... "Iugh. "This is such a weird question to ask..."

    "Ask it anyway."

    "Well, why wouldn''t you let her kill me?"

    Once more, those eyesnd on mine. Evan looks thoughtful and a bit hesitant before he speaks.

    "Why is your deepest desire to start a family with me?"

    My heart thuds, and realization dawns on me. "Y-you saw that when you touched me the first time?"

    "Yes. I didn''t share it with you," Evan replies, smiling faintly. "But when you kissed me, little wolf, I saw you fondly holding our daughter in your arms. I know it was mine because I kissed you..." My cheeks burn. "A daughter..."

    "Yes, now would you mind telling me why you have such dreams about a man you''ve never met?"

    "Oh..." I take a deep breath, unsure what to say. "You... You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you."

    The side of his lips is now curling into a smile. It''s not affectionate or friendly, rather curious, but it''s there. A real one.

    "I''m the vampire prince-a magical creature who feeds on blood and can see what other people desire... And yet you worry I won''t believe whatever silly story you might have?" "Well... When you put it like that..."

    "You probably have a crush on me or something-in which school catalog did you see my picture?"

    A crush?!

    No!

    It''s more than that!

    "It''s not a crush!" I exim, shocking us both.

    Evan stares at me, blinking repeatedly. "It''s not a crush?"

    I sigh, deciding to be truthful. "No, trust me... It''s more than that."

    "Do enlighten me."

    "We are..." I look at him, heart caught in my throat. There is no way Evan is going to believe me. "We are what?"

    Iugh and cover my face with both hands. "Give me a moment..."

    Evan snorts, seemingly entertained by my bashful reaction. "You''re a total weirdo..."

    "Yeah, well... You''re going to think I''m even weirder in a moment."

    "I don''t doubt it."

    "We..." I giggle, feeling my lips strain. "You and I... You see..."

    "Yeeeees?" Evan drawls. "Is there a continuation to this story Ste?"

    I snort. "I just need a moment!"

    "I''m waiting."

    Was he always this yful?

    Well, I know he waster, but... Gosh.

    I can''t stop smiling.

    "We were mates in... Another universe... Wait! I think it was more like another dimension?"

    To my surprise, Evan doesn''t immediatelyugh out loud. It gives me the courage to lower my hands from my face.

    Evan is studying me.

    And... He isn''tughing.

    Instead, he asks me another question. "Were we in love?"

    I shyly nod.

    He considers my words for a moment. "How did we fall in love?"

    Another nervousugh. "Uh, we sexted each other..."

    When Evan stifles augh, I realize how dumb I sound and immediately cover my face once more.

    "This is so awkward..." I say and experience palpitations. "I bet you don''t even believe me!"

    "I''m not what to think yet... We sexted each other?"

    "Yeah," I lower my hands and take a deep breath. "You thought it was Ashley writing to you... She assigned me the task of ''making her husband fall in love with her since you... You stopped replying to all her texts and... Uh, I sent pictures of me, not her... And you liked me... s**t, I don''t even know what I''m saying!"

    Evan is hiding his mouth behind his palm, but for some reason, I get the feeling he isughing or smiling behind it.

    Is he amused by me?

    Does he like me?

    Or does he think I''m crazy?

    I''m blushing, and Evan smirks. "You must be really good at sexting if you made a cold bastard like me fall in love with you. Or did this mate-bond make me willing?"

    His words make me smile and squirm in my seat.

    "No, we fell in love before that... You kissed me, and we had s*x before the mate-bond..."

    He tilts his head. "Let me get this straight: I willingly had s*x with a werewolf?"

    "Yes."

    His dark smile is brief. "Really?"

    "I''m not lying."

    "Are you sure I had s*x with a werewolf?"

    His questioning is making me nervous. I can''t tell if he believes me or if he finds amusement in embarrassing me... Probably both.

    "You did."

    He arches an eyebrow. "That''s hard to believe."

    My cheeks grow hot, yet I won''t surrender. It''s time to put the big girl panties on!

    "You had dirty s*x with me, and you loved it!"

    "You''re that great in bed, huh?"

    "Yes!"

    Evan stares at me-in disbelief? I wouldn''t know. I can almost not look at him... I''m nervous and ashamed of just blurting out such words and- Evan snorts and hands me a big bright smile?

    Uhhhh...

    Seeing Evanugh at me in this universe is odd.

    He is also gorgeous while doing it, but... His eyes shining bright and his white teeth ying peek-a-boo with his lips?

    I didn''t expect that. Not here. Not so soon.

    I''ve missed that smile.

    I study him, and when Evan catches me openly staring at him, he calms down somewhat.

    "No offense, but... I''m not sure what drugs you''ve taken, little wolf, but there is one easy way to find out if you''re speaking the truth."

    I stare at him. "H-how?"

    Evan stands up, smirking. "By having s*x with you, of course. How else am I supposed to form an opinion here?"

    I gawk at him. "Are you serious?"

    "Yes, you got me curious."

    "I do?"

    Evan''s response is to take off his t-shirt. His hands grip the hem, and he crosses his arms and gets out of it. I''m then faced with his abs and stare as he takes off his pants. May the moon goddess save me.

    I''m already wet, but....

    This Evan isn''t mine! I want to touch him, but I don''t f*****g dare in fear of him hurting me!

    "The other vampires would kill me if they knew I was about to make love to Ashley''s little servant. But... There is something different about you and that vision? I can''t stop thinking about it." My eyes are glued to his rock-hard c**k. I''m one second away from slipping down on my knees to s**k it.

    "Uh-huh?"

    There is a dark chuckle above me. "I don''t like your kind at all... But f**k, you''re actually cute..."

    Cute?

    I peer up at him in time to see his lips moving into a smirk. His eyes are set on mine, and then he steps closer. A firm hand is ced on my shoulder, and his voice is deep. "Suck it."

    Did I hear that correctly?

    I stare at Evan, who arches an eyebrow-his face is cold once more, but his eyes are heated.

    I shudder.

    The bossy side of him is hot.

    "Did I stutter?"

    Instead of replying, I grip his fat c**k. My fingers circle around it to get a grip, and then I take the tip into my mouth.

    Evan is tall, so I manage to s**k him from the chair, and his groaning? It''s music to my ears.

    I take him deeper into my throat and let my hands travel over his hard, ripped body.

    V-lines.

    Abs.

    A slight amount of hair.

    I just want to touch him.

    Watch him.

    Have him.

    All of him.

    Hot and bothered, I let my hands skim higher, sliding them over his abs with a moan-is that his moan or mine?

    Doesn''t matter.

    Evan has smooth skin without much hair, granting me a perfect view of the lower side of his round pectoral muscles. His sternum is so sexy. I explore it with my fingers and feel myself growing more aroused. I add more tongue.

    Suck that c**k in and out in rhythm to Evan''s breathing.

    Keep touching him, feel his muscles. I take him deeper, wishing to please this gorgeous, gorgeous Adonis of a man.

    "You''re f*****g perfect..." Evan''s heated and liquid gaze is hotter thanva and directed at me. "Keep sucking me... Yeah... Just like that..."

    f**k, his moaning is doing things to me.

    I''m forced to bob forward, close to f*****g the chair. My p***y is clenching, and my throat is salivating. I''m so horny, beyond turned on by the moans from Evan''s lips.

    I want to touch him more and reach higher to grip his sizeable pecs and y with his n****e. He buckles forward, almost choking me on his cook, but I don''t mind.

    "I''m not going tost long..."

    I don''t want you to.

    I quicken my pace, and Evan moans again.

    "f**k, you weren''t lying..." Evan is out of breath. "It feels... So good... I can''t hold back much longer!"

    I take him even deeper, making him slick and wet with my saliva. Evan''s fingers are in my hair, and his chin is tipped as he moans.

    This man is so f*****g sexy.

    I''m almost close to experiencing an o****m from sucking him.

    That hard and big, sinewy body is tensing.

    Hot.

    Evan''s naked upper torso is perfection.

    Also hot.

    I continue to devour him until finally, he shoots into my mouth.

 Chapter 49

    Ste

    "Wait, what do you mean you''re not going to return the favor?" I exim and re at Evan.

    He is currently slipping back into his washed-out jeans. "You heard me."

    My eyes narrow. "But you liked me sucking you!"

    "Too much, yeah," Evan agrees, looking down at me, the tall f*****g vampire son of a gun. "That''s why I''m letting you live. But you should leave here soon. I have things to do."

    I gasp. "So you''re just going to kick me out?"

    "Yes."

    Anger rises to my chest. "The least you could do is help me with my damndy boner! I swallowed for your sake!"

    "Very sexy."

    Oh-my-god!

    I''m fuming!

    Is that his only response?

    "You''re such an a*****e!"

    "Yes, I am," Evan''s eyes travel back to mine. The bastard is even daring to smirk in my direction. "I have no reason to fall in love with you, and I don''t do romance, but I must admit you''re interesting." My cheeks turn molten, and my voice grows sad. "You don''t even like me the tiniest amount?"

    "I didn''t say that I don''t like you."

    "But you don''t like me-that''s obvious... You''re just... You just used me to get what you wanted. s*x!"

    He shrugs. "I did."

    "Despite my memories of you and I in the past? F**k... I bet you didn''t believe a single word I told you."

    "The memories you have... I believe they are real, little wolf. But your lover-boy Evan and I don''t share the same history. I haven''t experienced what he has, and that''s why I don''t-"

    I hup, and Evan turns silent. I don''t want to cry, not for this i***t. Yet tears drip down on the floor.

    My chest feels way too tight for my heart. Pain is throbbing inside me, and Evan hesitates to speak upon seeing me trying to hold back the entire goddamn ocean.

    s**t.

    I can''t help but sob. "We were flirting a minute ago, and now... You''re already turning back into your a*****e self!"

    "Ste-"

    "No, don''t give me any of that ''Ste'' bullshit!"

    "But-"

    "No! I don''t want to hear it!"

    Evan sighs heavily. "Okay, I honestly don''t think that we are mates..."

    Seriously?!

    I stand up from the chair and march over to Evan, frowning upon noticing he is way taller than me. So I walk back to the table and drag the chair over to the clueless idiot. "What are you doing?" Evan asks.

    Mumbling to myself, I stand on the chair, so we are eye-to-f*****g-eye, and then I grab his perfect, sculpted cheekbones. f**k him for being so damn beautiful. He is a bastard.

    "Listen to me," I''m growling at him. "You and I are mates, whether you like it or not, which means that you''re mine. But if you keep treating me like I mean nothing to you, I will make your life hell." To my surprise, his lips curl into a smile. "I get it now-you get mad when you don''t get to finish."

    My face flushes hot. "No, that''s not-"

    I inhale sharply when his hands grip my jeans. Evan''s yful eyes are caught in mine, and he carefully pulls down my pants.

    "Now... Do you admit you''re cranky because I didn''t give you what you wanted, dear future mate?"

    My IQ returns when I hear the teasing ring of his tone, and I re daggers at his stupid face. "No."

    His smile grows. "No?"

    I''m really beginning to hate how attractive he is.

    Yet I mutter. "No."

    "So stubborn... Such a shame..."

    Evan''s fingers are skillfully massaging my clit even though my underwear is on-he is such a tease. His strokes and movement are tantalizingly slow and deliberate. He is a man who knows what he is doing. "If you would admit what you want from me, I would give it to you without questions asked, Ste. Do you know why?"

    I swallow thickly. I''m so wet that my underwear is soaked, yet Evan is showing no sign of intention to stop teasing me. In fact, he is rubbing my c**t with a little more pressure.

    It feels incredible even through the fabric.

    A moan threatens to spill out from my throat, and Evan dips down to ce searing, hot kisses on my pelvis bone. His tongue is wet and teasing, deliberately not going where I need it.

    "Tell me what you want, Ste..." Evan speaks against my skin, flickering those eyshes to meet my eyes. "Do you want me to go down on you? Should I eat out your p***y? Is that what you want?"

    My response is a shuddery breath. I''m experiencing goosebumps, and my legs are growing weaker.

    f**k Evan.

    "No... That''s not..." I suck air into my lungs, moaning when Evan cups my wet cunt. I''m so damn horny. But I''m trying to stay strong. "I don''t want you to go down on me..."

    Beyond aroused, Evan makes it worse by yanking down my underwear. Cold air surges between my legs, and then tongue- "Oh-my-god!"

    I''m suddenly experiencing trouble standing straight. Evan uses his entire face to lick me, s**k me, and do fantastic things to my p***y.

    I shake a little.

    Convulse.

    But Evan is there to hold me still and keep his talented mouth on my clit. It feels too great! I can''t help those "ahh ahhh ahhh" sounds leaving my mouth as he turns more violent. Nothing is sexier than seeing this bastard between my legs.

    I''m just beginning to climb thatdder, but right then, Evan leans back to smirk up at me.

    "So, is this what you wanted?"

    "No, don''t you f*****g dare stop eating me out now!" I hiss at him. "I want you working down there!"

    My p***y is beyond wet. It''s throbbing, vibrating, begging to be loved and pleasured by Evan''s mouth.

    Too bad he isn''t doing anything.

    Those blue eyes are set on mine. "Beg for it, Ste."

    I swallow thickly.

    He smiles. "Beg me to eat you out, and I finish the job, little wolf."

    I wish I had the strength to tell Evan no, but I''m too goddamn aroused and desperate for his tongue. My p***y is filled with need, and I''m close to crying and...

    "Please," I look into his eyes. "I beg you to go down on me. I need you, Evan, and yes... I was cranky because I need you."

    Satisfied, Evan smirks before returning to eat me out. My legs buckle, and I moan louder. I can no longer stand, but Evan, bless his soul, lifts me up on the kitchen table.

    I''m down on my back, and he is between my legs, not shy in the slightest to devour my clit and wetness.

    I think it might be the sexiest view in my entire life.

    My eyes stay glued to the muscr and hot vampire, but soon I''m forced to tilt my head back. His fingers are inside me, and those teeth are biting into my thigh, filling me with pleasure toxins.

    "You''re gorgeous," Evan says, licking me with slower strikes only to drag out the pleasure before Ie. "But you''re wrong-I like you, I like you a lot, little wolf. It''s only been an hour, and yet I can already see that you''re special..." he sucks me. "Intelligent," he kisses me. "Beautiful." Oh-my-god, he is nning to ruin me with words!

    I shut my eyes, moaning loudly. Evan is back to his faster, more rough pace, and I trash back and forth on the table.

    I''m in heaven.

    And soon, I can''t hold back.

    I bite my lower lip in an attempt to stay quiet, but it doesn''t work.

    No. I''m a loud girl and soon have to shout out Evan''s name. I''m clenching down there, and tingles are spreading over my skin.

    How much more can I handle before he makes mee...

    The answer?

    I can''t handle more.

    My o****m ripples over me, and I moan, and I moan, "Oh-my-f*****g good... So good... Ahh... Ahh..."

    Evan is there to lick up everyst drop of my wetness. His hands are gripping my thighs, and that tongue is greedily washing me clean, making sure nothing is left.

    When he is done, his heated gaze meets mine. There is possession in it, and I realize I must have hit a switch.

    But I don''t know if it''s any good.

    Especially when Evan says, "You belong to me."

 Chapter 50

    Ste

    Evan is intensely staring at me, and I sit on top of the kitchen table with an awkward smile.

    I''m nervous.

    This is not Evan who was bing sweet and protective of me. Evan right now is darker. I haven''t saved his life, and we haven''t spent much time talking to each other. There is no telling what is happening inside his head, yet I have to be open and honest with him from the beginning.

    "I have another mate. I feel you should know that so you don''t get the wrong idea..."

    He processes my words for a second. "You have another mate?"

    "Yes, and we have to find him."

    "Excuse me?" Evan scoffs. "Since when did we be a ''we, huh?"

    "Since now," I tell him, hoping he won''t murder my a*s when I meet his confused, narrowed eyes. "You''re my mate... And you will help me find alpha Raphael."

    "But..." Evan shakes his head, blinking. "I haven''t even epted that I''m your mate, and now there is a second one?!"

    "Deal with it."

    Evan hisses at me. "I''m not a person who likes to share!"

    "Well, that''s too bad for you because I need both of my mates!"

    He growls. "I was starting to open up to the idea of being your mate, but this? It makes me angry."

    "I understand. I''m confused too..."

    "Confused?" Evan snorts. "I bet you like the idea of having two men."

    "Oh, Truthfully? Yes! It would be hot to have to mates. But for the record, you were my first choice in the other timeline-I was so in love with you, Evan! I rejected Raphael for you and mated with you, ONLY with you, but it wasn''t enough!" "And I''m supposed to believe that?"

    Why does he have to sound so mean?

    "Yes, because I''m not lying."

    "Well, I''m not sure if I believe you..."

    Tears run down my cheek, and I inhale. Evan is ring daggers at me, and I hand him a shaky smile.

    "Well, then don''t! I don''t have time to argue with you about this. I''m trying to be strong and move on and save the f*****g world. I''m here to change the future and the oue, but it''s not easy! I saw that demon kill both you and Raphael in front of my eyes, and it haunts me! I''m messed up, Evan! But sure, keep crying about the fact that I have two mates instead of focusing on the real problem here! Which is the apocalypse!"

    "Ste-"

    "No, don''t you dare ''Ste'' me right now!" I growl at him. "You might not be in love with me yet, Evan, but you''re going to fall for me somewhere along the damn road! And I''m not going to search for Raphael alone-you''reing with me! I could use your teleport abilities anyway."

    He tilts his head. "Teleport abilities?"

    I freeze, and then Iugh. "Oh-my-f*****g-god, you don''t even have those powers yet! How could I forget?"

    Evan is still staring at me while I''mughing like a lunatic. Going back in time is taking a toll on my head. I walk over to the fridge and grab an energy drink, popping it open.

    "So here is what we will do... We will jump into your Ford Mustang and take a little road trip. Raphael is the alpha of the Bloodmoon pack, and I''m sure we can find him." Evan crosses his arms over his beefy chest, smiling faintly. "Bossy little thing, aren''t you now?"

    I poke him in the chest. "That''s what seeing your loved ones die does to you; I''m one step away from losing my mind."

    He peers down at me, more curious than affectionate. "If Ie with you, I want ess to your blood. No offense, but you taste delicious, and if I''m going to stay out in the sun-"

    "You shall have it," I interrupt him, smiling when he stares at me, totally floored by my words. "What?" I ask, shrugging. "It''s no big deal. I let you drink from me all the time in the past." "You did?"

    "Yes, you were my lover? Of course, I did," I set the energy drink on the table. Evan continues to watch me as I put on clothes. "Anyway, we better start packing. Your father probably won''t appreciate that you murdered your future wife." To my surprise, Evan chuckles. "True."

    We pack two bags, and Evan takes the keys belonging to this father''s car.

    Apparently, the vampire king has a car but never uses it. Evan told me his father mostly keeps to another dimension but sometimeses out of his hole. And when he does, Evan said we shouldn''t be in Lunaris.

    I trust him and getfortable in the passenger seat. Evan is driving, and I''m munching on a package of Doritos.

    Music is ying while rain is smattering against the window, and despite everything, I feel at ease.

    "The Bloodmoon pack lives in Phoenix Lake," Evan tells me while cruising over a bumpy forest road.

    "Is it far away?"

    "I think two days if we stay at some hotel..."

    "Cool."

    Evan sighs. "They won''t be happy to see me, though. I''m not a friend, so... Would you mind telling me how exactly I developed teleporting abilities? It mighte in handy."

    I meet his eyes in the rearview mirror. "I''m not sure if I should tell you yet. The other Evan had a reason to be a better person, but you...." I hesitate and lick my lips. "You wouldn''t mind giving up on who and what you are in exchange for power." "Is that what you think of me?"

    I lift an eyebrow. "Am I wrong?"

    He chuckles, making a dimple pop on his cheek. "No, you''re not wrong. I would do anything to be stronger."

    "Then you must understand why I''m not telling you the answer yet."

    Another chuckle. "It might have been a mistake to tell me there is a way for me to be powerful."

    "No," I say, smiling softly. "I still believe you wille to your senses and be the person you''re meant to be."

    "Someone who is in love with you?"

    "Yes," I don''t dare to face him. My stomach is gurgling since Evan''s words make me question myself. "I still have hope that you will love and want to be with me. Not just for s*x and blood."

    Evan glimpses at me. His eyes are like physical weights over my shoulders, yet I don''t face him. My heart is hurting too much, and I take a deep calming breath.

    Sadly, it does nothing to quench the pain inside me.

    Eventually, Evan speaks. "Why did you love me?"

    His question surprises me, and a sad smile spreads over my lips as I remember our time together.

    "At first, it was lust and attraction, I guess... You''re not a bad-looking man, and I''m sure your ego will inte after I say that, but what made me love you is your heart."

    Evan silently nces at me, then back at the road. He isn''t speaking but waiting for me to continue.

    I do it with longing in my heart.

    "You picked me up from school, showed interest in me... You were sweet even before finding out we were mates. You protected me, gave me the best kisses, kept me safe in your big, strong arms... And even when you believed I had betrayed you, you came back to save me from someone you thought wished me harm."

    An awkward silence has fallen in the car, and my lips are quivering. I''m hurting too much to stop the tears from falling into myp.

    "On my twentieth birthday, during the Spring Festival, the moon goddess spoke to me."

    "The moon goddess?" Evan asks.

    "Yes, I believe she channeled my mother... All werewolves return to the goddess when they die, but that''s not the point. The moon goddess told me that you and I weren''t meant to be. We have been enemies in every timeline except for thest one." "What does that mean?"

    Iugh. "I don''t know, but... Please don''t be my enemy, Evan. You might not love me, yet I still care deeply for you," I smile at him in the rearview mirror from the bottom of my heart. "And even if you don''t love me right now, I still care about you. I still want you around. I wish to get to know you."

    Evan''s eyes widen, and some emotion I don''t understand washes over his face before he averts his eyes.

    I''m not sure what it means, but he sighs heavily. "Let''s focus on the road and finding this other alpha mate of yours. Hopefully, he doesn''t make you cry, which seems to be my specialty..."

    Iugh. "Or you could stop being an insensitive a*****e."

    He snorts. "Watch it, little wolf-I could easily end your life."

    I grin at him. "But you won''t."

    The corner of his lips slightly curl, but he doesn''t say a single word. We drive through the woods in silence, and while it kills me, I''m also d I could recruit Evan to the team.

    I hope he stays on my side and stops wanting to learn how to grow stronger. He isn''t ready for the shadows.

 Chapter 51

    Evan

    My hands are on the wheel, and I turn right to drive up to a hotel I saw in the distance. The roads are dark. Rain is smattering against the window, and my passenger is hysterical. It seems she hates storms.

    Thunder strikes, and Ste shouts. "NO! Thunder, go away!"

    Interesting little thing. Does Ste really think screaming will help?

    She rattles in her seat when the lightning shes, and I try not tough when she shields her eyes. I might not be in love with Ste, but damn, she is pretty damn cute.

    I aim a teasing smile her way. "You''re this special time-traveling silver werewolf, and you''re afraid of a little storm and some rain?"

    "Yes..." Ste doesn''t even bother to deny it. Her big, sad eyes meet mine in the rear-view mirror. "I''m terrified of lightning storms and would love to be under a nket right now. We are there soon, right?" s**t, she is actually scared.

    "Yeah, let me just find a ce to park the car."

    "Thank you."

    "Traveling would be easier if I knew how to teleport, though... I could even take you away from the storm. We could be spending time on a tropical ind right now. A drink in our hand."

    Ste res at me, and I bite back augh. I''m having way too much fun pushing all of her buttons.

    "Not happening."

    "Such a shame."

    "No, it''s a shame you''re still trying to make me spill the beans."

    I snort. "Spill the beans? What are you, forty? No one says that."

    Her eyes narrow even more. "Well, I do, and I''m not telling you how to develop your abilities."

    I sigh. "Fine."

    Ste crosses her arms over her chest, and I find us a parking spot.

    We get out of the car, and Ste flies forward when the skies rumble. She grabs my arm, and I curiously peer down at her. I don''t know her yet-why does shee to me for protection? Posted by ; visit us for more free novels. "Are you okay?" I ask.

    She hugs my arm harder, blushing upon realizing she is squeezing it to damn near death.

    "S-sorry..."

    To my surprise, my heart squeezes when I catch the glistening tears in her eyes. Part of me wishes tofort her, and I grimace at that confusing emotion.

    I mean...

    I can''t honestly like her, right?

    She is a werewolf!

    I swallow thickly. "No problem."

    Ste beams at me. "You''re still kind even without memories... Sometimes an a*****e, but... Most of the time, kind."

    My cheeks burn a little, but I remain silent. Why is my heart racing so fast? There is just no way I like Ste.

    Right?

    Silently, I lead Ste towards the hotel and then get a room. Ste insists on being in my room, and I let her. She isn''t interested in taking advantage; she just doesn''t want to be alone.

    We get into our room, and when I''m lying naked in the bed, I notice that Ste is staring at me.

    She is only standing there in her underwear, arms crossed over her chest. Ste could honestly be a poster with her wild red hair and smooth, unblemished skin.

    But what gets me is the hesitation mixed with yearning in her eyes.

    I breathe augh. "You sucked my c**k earlier, and now you''re feeling awkward about sharing a bed?"

    "Yes."

    I tilt my head, baffled by her honesty. "Why is that?"

    "Well... thest time I saw you, we were together; you didn''t mind if I cuddled with you... Now I''m unsure how to resist the temptation, especially since you''re naked."

    I study Ste in silence.

    My goal is to grow stronger and take over after my father. I wish to be the new vampire king, but...

    Someone said a king needs a queen to rule, and Ste is beautiful.

    I definitely don''t like her.

    These flutters and sparks aren''t real. I have just realized that I can''t rule the world alone; that''s all.

    I need Ste.

    She will be mine.

    Only mine-I should get rid of this werewolf when I meet him. Kill him and pretend there has been an ident.

    Yes, I''m a genius.

    I tap the spot next to me. "Here,e and join me."

    Ste''s eyes bulge out of their sockets. "Y-you don''t mind?"

    "Nope."

    Ste doesn''t look convinced, yet she doesn''t question it. I can tell that she wishes to be near me. The way she nces at me? Attraction. And while I would love to say I don''t suffer from it, I get hard the section she climbs into the bed without underwear. What the f*****g hell?!

    That''s cheating!

    Ste crawls up to me and rests her cheek against my pec. Her hand is skimming over my abs. It feels nice, and I relish the feel of her groping and touching me.

    So damn nice.

    I close my eyes. s**t, that feels good. I love Ste''s tiny hands. I''m forced to repress a groan when her hand travels further down.

    Oh.

    Holy s**t.

    Do not get hard, Evan.

    Do not get hard.

    Ste is running her fingers over my v-lines, and she shrieks when thunder crashes over the hotel.

    Suddenly she is all over me, hugging me tightly while shaking. Tears drip down and run down my sternum, and I will be damned; I put my arms around her to soothe her. "It will be alright... Just breathe..."

    Ste whimpers. "Promise me that you won''t leave... Promise me that you will still be here when I wake up..."

    I brush her hair. "Why wouldn''t I be?"

    "Because you don''t love me..."

    There is a jarring feeling in my chest. I think it''s guilt, probably because I do like Ste. I like her a lot. It''s just that I have other ns than ying house with someone. "Why don''t you try to sleep?" I ask.

    "No..." Ste hugs me tighter. "I will probably end up seeing your face when you''re dying... Raphael too... So I wouldn''t dare..."

    "You have to sleep, though."

    She lifts her head from my chest. "And you will be here?"

    The prayer mirrored in her eyes blows my breath away. It''s not fair that Ste looks so cute.

    "Yes, I promise."

    Ste smiles and falls back against my chest. It doesn''t take long for the little vixen to fall asleep. I''m soon left with the burden ofbing through her hair. My eyes focus on her.

    Red like fire.

    Sweet smile.

    Rosy cheeks.

    A mouth not afraid of speaking her mind...

    My heart is pounding faster with each second. I have a growing wish to protect this little one. I''m not sure where it came from, but that''s when I hear the whispers.

    ''I suspect you already know what she meant by you growing stronger... You probably also know what needs to be done...

    I continue to stroke Ste. "I do..."

    ''That woman ims to be your future mate.''

    "I believe her."

    There are snickers inside my head. ''Yes, you want power now, don''t you? You want to protect her... Well, we can make you stronger. Powerful. So, Evan, don''t you wish to ept us?''

    My fingers sort through Ste''s hair, and I smile when I hear her lightly snore. She is truly adorable. Someone worth protecting.

    I don''t love her...

    Not yet.

    But I will get there; I can feel it, so I better do everything I can to keep Ste alive.

    Beautiful.

    Gorgeous.

    Soon all mine.

    "What would it cost to ept all of you? Could I even handle it? Would I be able to protect my mate?"

    ''All of us? I''m not sure if you''re strong enough yet, but... How about we meld a little more for each day?''

    "What would that mean for me?"

    ''Oh, nothing much... Your personality might turn darker, and you will be more aggressive. There will be a thirst for blood, but... Everything else will remain the same, including your will to protect what is yours! I smile. "Then we have a deal."

 Chapter 52

    Ste

    Blinking, I wake up cuddled up to Evan. My cheek rests over his chest, and my hand is on his upper abs. One of his arms is curled around me, and I''ve dragged one leg over him. Oh-my-god.

    This is aplete romantic couple position, one I could see us do in the past, but right now?!

    May the gods save me. What if this Evan won''t approve of this when he wakes up?!

    I silently panic. I try to think of my next move but freeze when I realize Evan is already awake.

    Wait.

    Has he been awake this entire time without pushing me back to my side of the bed?

    His beautiful blue eyes meet mine, and he gives me a tired smile.

    "Good morning," his voice sounds deeper and gravelly after waking up, and he kisses my head. "Did you sleep well?"

    He kissed me?!

    Butterflies storm my chest, and suddenly, I''m close to tears. Why is Evan being so cute to me? Is he ying with me? Pretending to love me again so I will give him my secrets? "Yeah... I slept like a baby."

    His dimples show. "I''m d... You were adorable tonight, by the way. You wouldn''t let go of me and kept hugging me. I found it cute and couldn''t push you away. I let you sleep on my chest." I stare at him. "You let me... Sleep on your chest?"

    "You''re tiny and not exactly heavy; I didn''t mind."

    A sob escapes from my lips, and Evan''s demeanor changes. His sexy half-awake smile disappears, and he sits up and holds me tighter. "Hey, what is wrong?"

    I peer up at him and hold back my tears. I''m acting like a loser, but Evan is so nice to me it feels suspicious. As if he doesn''t mean it. "No, nothing is wrong..."

    Evan deadpans. "I''m not stupid... Tell me what is wrong."

    "No..."

    He rolls his eyes. "No woman games with me, Ste. Tell me straight up what is bothering you."

    "Easier said than done."

    "Just talk to me."

    I inhale. "It''s hard... Because I would like to think what I fear isn''t true. I would like to think this moment is real, and that..."

    He tilts his head, waiting for the continuation. "And that?"

    I meet his eyes. "And that you''re not manipting me."

    He considers my words for a moment before his lips curl into a smile, and heughs-f*****gughs-at me!

    I stare at him, heart in my throat. "And now you''reughing?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s rude!" I pout.

    He snorts. "You''re such an idiot... Come here."

    Evan leans forward, and then I see stars.

    My heart is racing.

    The world has screeched to a halt.

    Evan kisses the hurt from my soul and the following few words from my mouth. I experience flutters and pleasant shivers trailing up my spine as he tastes my tongue. So soft.

    So gentle.

    I''m breathless when Evan leans back, only inches away from my lips. He brushes away a single tear from my eye with the tip of his thumb and speaks in that gravelly voice. "I get cuddly in the morning; I thought you knew that already?"

    I stare at him. "So, you mean that..."

    He smirks. "I like you-I meant it when I said it, and while I''m not the best person in the world, I enjoy cuddles. Especially with the curvy and beautiful woman that I''m interested in." "Oh, now you''re being too sweet..."

    "I am sweet."

    Despite that mischievous smirk on his lips, I smile back at Evan and push him into the covers. He lets me, and without permission, I run my hand over his chiseled abs. He arches a cocky eyebrow. "You like those, huh?"

    "Oh, shut up!" I roll my eyes at him and bite back augh. "Every girl likes abs, and I''m an opportunist. You''re being nice to me this morning, so I will cop a feel under the nket." "I feel so used..."

    "Bullshit! You love this! I can see the arrogance in your eyes and that smug expression. You''re so self-satisfied and admit it-you love to be touched and massaged."

    To my surprise, Evanughs. "I do like to be touched and massaged, but not by anyone..." his expression turns serious, his eyes heated. "I would rip off the head of anyone else who dared to touch me. I''m not much for physical contact, and I''ve been a lone wolf most of my life."

    I arch an eyebrow. "Most of your life?"

    "Yeah, but I''m not lonely now," Evan says, eyeing me with an expression I don''t entirely understand. "You''re absolutely batshit crazy, Ste, but I''m having fun on this trip. And... I like it when you touch me."

    Oh boy.

    Evan isplimenting me?

    And he is... Smiling?

    Dang, I already have palpitations.

    I blush. "I''m having fun too, but... I''m also stressed since I have to save the world from Arachne. I can''t afford to mess up this timeline, and I might already have done it."

    I mean... This never happened in any of those scenes I saw at the pond, so everything thus far is entirely new.

    "You haven''t messed things up," Evan says while my finger travels down his sternum. He looks sincere and also sexy. "But we can''t enter Raphael''s territory without properbat training. You need to train so you can defend yourself."

    I smile. "But you and I have trained in the other timeline. I believe I''m pretty good at martial arts."

    "Fair enough, but youck the usual werewolf muscles. No offense, but you''re soft, so it doesn''t hurt to train a little. Get some muscles on that frame. Just a little bit since you''re a werewolf."

    "Good point," I study him from under my eyshes before kissing one of his abs and smirking back at him. "The other Evan was a little more well-trained than you, too."

    "Oh?" I can see the fire awakening in his eyes. "Then I guess I will have to start training harder as well."

    Oh, it''s happening-Evan is taking the challenge.

    I giggle at the tension in the air.

    Evan is getting fired up, and I intend to add fuel to the mes. I want to see his motivation grow; maybe he can be more powerful than the other Evan?

    It doesn''t hurt to try.

    "I bet I could beat you in a duel right now. I''ve trained the older version of you, and no offense, but the other Evan was insanely powerful. He had magic abilities and stuff."

    Evan grins at me. "Oh wow, aren''t you a cocky one? You really think you could beat me in a duel?"

    I shrug one shoulder, smiling mischievously. "Maybe?"

    "That''s brave of you to say."

    "It really is-I might be wrong, but it''s fun seeing the wheels turning inside your head. The motivation and that fire? Amazing. I want to see you work hard to reach your potential." "Yeah, well, it''s working-challenge epted. I will battle you tomorrow inside the forest."

    The look in his blue-blue eyes tells me I might have taken water up over my head, but I''m not afraid. I''m excited.

    "The battle is on. You better be prepared, vampire-the werewolf ising for you."

 Chapter 53

    Evan

    "So, you don''t think I can defeat you?" Ste asks in a challenging tone from the other side of the forest de.

    She is bouncing from feet to feet, pumped up for the duel. I can tell she has had training. Even though her bodycks muscle, there is confidence in her moves and determination in her eyes. And there is something oddly familiar in the way she moves...

    ''The werewolf woman was trained by the older version of you. She is not to be underestimated.''

    "I want to defeat her."

    ''You can''t... Not as you are right now!

    "How do I do it then?

    ''We wish for you to figure that out by yourself. Show us what you''re capable of. You have great potential, Evan, but the shadows must be convinced to leave your father''s side.

    I ball my hand into a fist. "Oh, I will convince you."

    "Who are you talking to?" Ste shouts over to me.

    I smirk her way. "No one. Should we start?"

    "Sure, first to three wins?"

    "Yes, but... How should the victory be decided?"

    Ste is smiling confidently. "Try to get me down on my back. After each duel, we will retake our ces and start again. The person who has managed to get the other person down on their back three times will win and be crowned the strongest one." "Fine by me."

    "Oh, and another thing-nothing is off-limits. I won''t shape-shift, but I will use my inhuman strength. You can use your powers too."

    I re at her. Ste knows I don''t have my damn offensive abilities yet, but I won''tment on it.

    "No problem."

    "Great! Now get ready to lose!"

    Ste''s expression radiates confidence. I watch her lift her arms and take on her pose.

    Oh, okay.

    I did not expect that.

    Ste is smirking at me, and I understand precisely why.

    She is using my stance, but the way she supports her body is pure perfection. The tiny muscle she possesses is tense and ready. It''s like she has mastered something that I came up with.

    ''She is more impressive than you. Your other self must have perfected your stances and taught them to Ste. You won''t win.

    My eyes narrow, but I don''t get a chance to respond to the shadows-Ste flies forward and punches at me.

    I avoid her attempts at hitting me, only for the woman to get down on the ground. Huh? What is she doing? Her palms hit the grass, and her leg swipes underneath me at incredible speed. For f**k''s sake!

    I end up on my back.

    I re at the canopies above me, and Ste wipes her hands on her pants with a self-satisfied smile.

    "That was one victory for me."

    I swallow thickly, gritting out my following sentence. "It isn''t over yet."

    She winks at me. "You''re already lost, pal, but don''t worry. It isn''t that bad being together with a more powerful woman. Some men find it hot to be with a girl who doesn''t need a strong man to protect them." More powerful woman?

    Well, I''m not one of those men-I wish to be the protector of my mate.

    Her words piss me off.

    I''m humiliated and angry and retake my stance while ring at the red-headed vixen.

    The second duel starts. I''m confident, but f**k; I''m on my back in less than three seconds.

    The shadows are belting outughter in the evil voices. ''Ouch, perhaps we were wrong about you... You''re aplete and utter loser if you can''t defeat this werewolf even once!'' So frustrating.

    Ste isughing at me too and wipes sweat from her forehead. "If I win this time, it will be all over, Evan."

    Anger ticks against my jaw. "It won''t be over."

    Sheughs again. "Maybe I didn''t have to run from Ashley and her friends? I might have been able to handle them on my own... Then again, there were three of them."

    My anger is rising, yet I keep my mouth shut. I should try to focus. My blood is boiling, and there is a cut on my arm- Wait.

    My eyes widen as a n forms inside my head.

    Even the whispers of the shadows are gathering inside my head now. ''Oh, he is getting it now... This ought to be good!

    Ste shouts. "Okay, third duel starts... NOW!"

    She runs for me, ready to flip me over again with my own moves, but I''m not trying to grab her this time. I avoid her punches and kicks to get on the other side of the field. "Huh?" Ste turns around while panting. "Are you running away from me now? Scared of losing, huh?"

    "Nope, but... You were trained by another version of myself-I have to be stronger than him to win. And you said nothing was off-limits, right? So how about we even the field." Ste res at me. "What do you mean?"

    I sink my teeth into my arm, drawing my own blood. It might be the blood belonging to myself, yet the shadows are already buzzing inside my head like a swarm of angry bees. They are excited.

    And they better be because things are about to change.

    "I''m a vampire-l feed on blood. It makes me stronger. I''m also the damn vampire prince-you listen to me and not the other way around."

    Ste stares at me, but I''m not talking to her.

    I''m growling at the darkness and hear a snicker inside my head. The shadows are impressed.

    ''You''re epting who and what you are?''

    "Yes."

    ''And are you sure you know what you''re doing? We, the shadows, would love to mix with you, but to be stronger than the other Evan so fast... It will do things with your heart and soul. Make everything darker. We aren''t sure if you can handle all of this at once. It might destroy you!

    "I don''t care. Give me more power and the knowledge of how to use it."

    ''As you wish.

    I can feel it happening, power entering my veins. Ste lunges for me again, but this time will be different-I teleport behind her, tapping her on her shoulder for fun.

    Her eyes widen. "How did you-"

    A smirktches onto my lips. "Hello, Ste-goodbye, Ste."

    I create another portal and have Ste sink through it. She screams in utter horror.

    Fun.

    I n to throw her to the ground on her back. But as soon as I visualize Ste in pain, a jarring feeling stabs at my heart.

    f*****g feelings and s**t!

    The mate-bond isn''t even there yet, and...

    f**k!

    I open a new portal in the skies and have her fall through it. But I don''t let her fall down in the grass. Instead, Stends in my arms, but she is on her back; this is my victory.

    My eyes find hers, and I smirk. "I believe that''s one for Evan and two for Ste. Should we continue the duel?"

    "No, I think we already know who would win."

    I attempt a smile but grimace when sudden, tremendous pain hits my skull. Holy s**t. What is happening to me?

    I''m burning!

    I''m hurting!

    Make it stop. Please, someone, make it stop!

    Ste''s shaking hand touches my face. I think there are veins underneath my eyes, and she inhales. "Your eyes aren''t red-they are entirely ck... Evan, are you alright?"

    I shake my head and choke out the words. "No... I''m..."

    It feels like a fever is overtaking my senses.

    I fall to my knees to ce Ste on the ground. Her eyes appear terrified, and she puts her hand on my shoulder.

    "Evan?"

    I''m breathless.

    My skin is burning, and the world is turning darker, so much darker. I think I know what is happening; my body needs blood to handle the power inside me.

    But where would I get blood from? I would probably need a lot of it to satisfy the darkness within me. Or it would have to be the blood of someone incredibly powerful...

 Chapter 54

    Ste

    I don''t know what to do. Evan has fallen onto his stomach, and shivers creep over his skin. It''s like fever has taken over his body, and ck blood veins appear everywhere on his skin. What am I supposed to do?!

    Does he need blood?

    I hope it doesn''t hurt to try!

    "Hang on, Evan... I-I will give you my blood..." I whisper and bite my own arm to draw blood.

    It stings, but I got to save him.

    I''m unsure if this will help, yet I press my bleeding wound to Evan''s mouth. But this time, Evan doesn''t carefully lick me like every other time. He bites me, and I swallow a curse word. "It hurts..." I whisper. "Nice and easy... Please..."

    Evan doesn''t hear me.

    There is no nice and easy, only pain and torture.

    His teeth sink into my skin, and I scream when he suddenly pushes me down to the ground with incredible strength.

    "Oh..." I attempt a smile. "H-hello, Evan."

    There is no friendly reply.

    Hisrge hands grip my wrists, and he hisses into my face with his sharp canine teeth right in my face.

    "E-Evan..." I gasp. "You''re... You''re hurting me..."

    There is another hiss, and I peer into his ck eyes. There are no human emotions in them, only pitch-ck darkness.

    I can''t reach him.

    So how do I get out of this mess?

    "Evan..." I whisper, smiling despite his ws digging into my skin. "Are you thirsty? Because you can drink from me. You don''t have to attack me to get it... I''m your mate."

    His sharp teeth stalk closer to my neck, and I gasp when Evan bites me without a second thought.

    Blood is trickling down from my half-eaten arm, and now my neck is the next victim on Evan''s list.

    Usually, I would let him drink from me. I heal quickly, but Evan''s thirst is insane right now.

    "No... You... Please... Have to stop..." I choke out the words. "You''re... You''re taking too much!"

    I push at his broad chest, but I''m not strong enough. I''m slowly losing consciousness and wonder if this is how I will die.

    Every part of me is burning. I''m close to screaming from the agony, but soon I feel... Flutters?

    What. The. Heck.

    I widen my eyes at the strange sensation.

    This is so weird...

    Why am I not in pain anymore?

    Evan is licking my neck, and I realize his toxins must be entering my bloodstream. It shocks me because a vampire wouldn''t give pleasure to someone they wanted dead, right? A single tear of relief falls down from my eye. "You''re back..."

    I smile, and before I pass out from my blood loss, I hear Evan whisper in a teary voice. "I''m... I''m so sorry, Ste... I''m a monster..."

    My mind drifts, and I enter a sweet dream. A familiar ce. I''m sitting in the forest de again, but my vision is blurry.

    The moon goddess isn''t there, but I can hear her beautiful voice like a soft caress.

    "The future is all messed up, sweetheart. But I would rmend not getting too close to that vampire. There is a darkness within him, and if you aren''t careful, it might eat you both." Her words make me angry. I can feel frustration boiling inside my veins and grit my teeth.

    "I think I finally understand... I''m a silver wolf, right?"

    I''m met with silence before there is a reply. "You are."

    "And silver wolves, we are creatures of light, aren''t we?"

    "Yes."

    A smile graces my lips. "So don''t try to rip me away from Evan. Opposites attract, and there can be no darkness without any light. I''ve taken a chance on him and won''t ever look back." "But Ste... Loving him might tear you apart."

    "And yet, I wouldn''t have it any other way."

    My eyes open, and I find myself staring up at a ceiling. I turn my head and find Evan sitting next to me.

    "Is this a hotel?"

    "That would be correct," Evan replies without looking at me. I notice there are empty blood bags on the floor.

    "Did you drink all of these?" Where did he even find them?

    "Mhm..." Evan sighs. "I went to the hospital and stole them... I figured you would heal and be safer without me in the same room."

    "Safer?" I blink. "W-why would I be safer?"

    "Yes, because..." there is a miserableugh. "I get thirsty simply breathing in your scent. I''m not sure if the mate-bond will change that when it activates, but for the time being, I''m f*****g dangerous. I''m such a monster for attacking you..." I swallow and nce his way, whispering. "You''re not a monster."

    "I am," Evan finally turns my way, and I notice his eyes are entirely red, like rich wine.

    My lips part. "Your eyes... Are you angry right now?"

    "No, they don''t turn back to blue anymore," Evan grimaces from his side of the bed. "This is a consequence of mixing with the shadows..."

    "Oh.."

    "Yeah..."

    We both stare at the wall. I''m unsure what to say. Most of all, I would like to close the distance, but something tells me Evan isn''t looking to cuddle with me right now. "There are more consequences."

    I look at him again, at his long eyshes and his profile. He is truly gorgeous, but...

    Somehow, he seems more wless, but that might just be my imagination? "Like what?" I ask.

    "I''m more bloodthirsty now, like demon level... And it kind of sucks. I thought I wanted to be powerful, but it''s a headache to stick around people now. Even the sun hurts my eyes."

    I stare at him. "I''ve heard many higher vampires are sensitive to the sun, but aren''t there any daylight rings?"

    "Yeah, I just have to find one, I guess..." Evan rakes his fingers through his hair and looks at me with a sad smile. "I can''t eat human food anymore either. I tried, and it made me puke, so these-" he holds up another blood bag with a sarcastic smile. "Will be my new source of food." "Shit... I''m so sorry, Evan..."

    "No, don''t be... You kind of warned me, I guess? You refused to tell me how to be more powerful."

    "But I hinted at the fact that you could... This is my fault."

    "No, don''t say that," Evan slurps some blood and sighs. "This is purely my own f*****g fault. I me my insatiable need to be powerful, and now karma is letting me pay the price."

    I grimace. "Are there more consequences?"

    "Plenty, but... I guess the most disturbing fact is that I, for some reason, won''t ever grow old-that''s what the shadows told me. So yeah, you can say hello to the new Drac...

 Chapter 55

    Ste

    "Do you know how to drive a car?" Evan asks me.

    I shrug. "Ashley made me drive her a couple of times in her parent''s car to cheerleader practices, but her parents never paid for any driving lessons. I don''t have a license either."

    "That''s okay. If we get pulled over, I willpel the police to leave us the f**k alone..." Evan winces. "God, I have a bad headache."

    I snort in amusement.

    Evan lifts an eyebrow. "What is so funny?"

    "Well... You''re a vampire, and you''re using god''s name? I thought you were all evil Satanists."

    "I''m not," Evan grimaces while packing blood bags into a bag stolen from the hotel room. "We will have to use nkets to make a shaded area for me in the car. I''m so thankful that most of the windows are tinted." "You won''t die in the sun, right?"

    "No... But it does make me dizzy and weak. The shadows entered my body and mind. I feel like I''ve be darkness materialized."

    "Should I be worried?"

    Evan turns around to give me a genuine smile. "Not at all."

    "You sure?" I stare at him. "Because you''re acting a bit odd..." "Odd?"

    "You''re like..." I don''t dare say it.

    Evan smirks. "Nicer to you?"

    "Did you just read my mind?"

    "I did... But I won''t do it again if you dislike that."

    "Yeah, please don''t..." I blush. "Some stuff is rather private."

    Like me thinking about him half-naked all the time...

    "I understand... If it helps, I haven''t done it more than once."

    "Good."

    "And to answer your other question: I almost killed you, Ste," Evan says in a sad voice without breaking eye contact. "It was one hell of a wake-up call for me." "Oh..." So that''s why...

    "Truthfully, I shouldn''t even be around you. I''m a dangerous monster, and you''re better off finding this alpha mate alone."

    I gasp and stride forward. "No, you can''t leave me!"

    Evan stares at me when I wrap my arms around him. He turns tense from my embrace, yet I press my head against his chest. It''s nice hugging him, but...

    There is no longer a heartbeat, and his skin is cold.

    My eyes widen, and I slip my hand underneath his shirt. He allows it and watches me stroke his smooth skin.

    He is carved and chiseled. More ripped than an alpha werewolf, but I can''t find his pulse or heartbeat...

    "Ste..." Evan''s voice is a husky whisper. "Do you now understand what I mean by saying I''ve turned into a monster?"

    I tted my palm against his abs, dragging it to his chiseled pecs while peering up at him.

    My heart is pounding.

    "You''re not a monster. Different, yes, but I still like you."

    Evan stares down at me with a heated gaze. For a brief moment, I expect him to pick me up into his arms and kiss me. I want him to. Making love is what I desire, but instead, he walks away. "We should get into the car."

    Disappointment fills my chest, yet I follow him. "So you''re actuallying with me?"

    He turns around, smirking. "I will be your passenger until you get to Phoenix Lakes, and then I should keep to the shadows. Making friends with alpha Raphael will be harder if I stick around like glue." "True..." Iugh a little. "It probably won''t look good if the first thing he sees is my friendship with a vampire."

    Evan lifts an eyebrow. "So we are friends now, huh?"

    His teasing tone makes me blush, but I try to y it cool. "W-what else would we be?"

    "Good question," Evan turns around and opens the door. "Honestly? I would like to call you mine."

    I follow him. "Yours?"

    Heughs. "Don''t get your hopes up. I realize now that I''m not a good man for you, Ste. Not when I spend every second fighting the urge to push you up against the wall and eat you." "Drink me, you mean."

    There is moreughter. "How are you not running away from me yet? Not going to lie; most people wouldn''t even joke like that."

    "I''m not most people, and I like you," I meet the tall bastard''s silent eyes and smile. "Please get that into your thick skull."

    I''m given a pearly smile. "The little wolf is brave."

    Butterflies swarm my chest, and Iugh. "And I bet you like that."

    "You''re growing on me, that''s for sure."

    Evan and I head to his father''s car in the parking lot. He apparently teleported it to this hotel too. But we figured jumping into Raphael''s territory might be a bad idea.

    So we are taking the car.

    It''s like a thousand degrees inside it, and I''m sweating before I''ve even put in the keys.

    "So f*****g warm..." Iin. "We are going to die."

    "No, you''re going to die," Evan smirks from the passenger seat. He is surrounded by stolen nkets from the hotel. They are blocking out any trace of the sun, and he is wearing oversized shades. "I''m cold to the touch, remember?" "Oh, I do remember! Come here!" I lean over the gearbox with a smile stered over my lips. "Hug me!"

    Evan shrinks away from me after I touch his muscr arm. "Ew, your hands are all sweaty!"

    "Yes, I n on drying them on your cold skin."

    "Gross!"

    Iugh at his cat-like reaction and sit back in my seat. "Fine, you win this time, but I will need cuddlester if it keeps being this hot. For survival reasons, okay?"

    "You just want a reason to touch my abs, you little pervert."

    My cheeks burn. "Hey, if you didn''t like me groping you in the hotel room, you could have said something!"

    Evanughs and looks me up and down. All sexy and elegant while letting his hungry eyes roam. "Who said that I didn''t like it?"

    "Oh, okay, maybe you shouldn''t do that?"

    "Do what?"

    "Look at me with your f**k-me eyes, okay? It''s already hard enough focusing on the traffic."

    Evan snorts and shakes his head. "You really are something else, you know that, right?"

    I stop by a red light. "Is that a bad thing?"

    "Nope." Evan sits back in his seat and opens a shirt button. I try not to stare and catch a glimpse of his pecs in the rearview mirror.

    Instead, I squirm in my seat. "Good."

    "Yup... Anyway, would you mind if I ate breakfast while you''re driving? I promise not to make slurping sounds."

    "Sure," I''m driving out on the highway. "Are those blood bags helping you with your thirst, though?"

    "A little, but since I''m newly awakened as... Whatever the f**k I''ve turned into... I''m like, hungrier? And the shadows are especially drawn to your ancient silver wolf blood."

    "Oh," I smile at him. "You can drink from me if you want, but... Maybe a little less than yesterday?"

    Evan blinks in surprise, gaping at me. "You would let me drink your blood even after what happened?"

    "Yes?" I shrug. "Call me crazy. but I do trust you."

    Something moves over his face then. And holy shit... I must be crazy because the emotion resembles affection. His irises dte, and he wears this soft smile before averting his eyes. "Thank you."

    "You''re wee. I will let you feed on me when I park the car, and then I will search for Raphael."

    "Do you know how to win him over yet?"

    "Nope," Iugh. "I don''t think Leonora has had the vision of me being his mate yet, so it will be interesting to meet him."

    "I see... Well, be careful around him," Evan scrunches the blood bag in his hand and throws it in an empty stic bag. "I heard Raphael killed his own brother in a duel. It''s what made him the alpha." "Really?" I had no idea Raphael had killed his own brother. Are we even talking about the same werewolf?

    "Yup, but not to worry... If you need me, just call my name, okay?" Evan meets my eyes. "I will be there."

    My heart flutters. "Thank you."

 Chapter 56

    Ste

    "You look great," Evan gives me a thumbs up while I stand in front of him in my wolf form. "Your fur is He strokes me over my muzzle, and I close my eyes. I''m feeling like the happiest wolf in the world. ''You give the best pets... I told him it was eptable to read my mind after transforming. That''s how w "Ah, but we can''t stand here all day... You have work to do."

    I open my eyes, nodding. ''Yes, sir!''

    "Good girl! Walk into Raphael''s territory and remember to act like you are injured. Halting is good, and ''How do you know?'' I ask him.

    Evan shrugs. "I was reading alpha Gabriel and the ve mate... And trust me, the girl knew what she w

    ''I find your addiction to werewolf romance novels a bit disturbing. You''ve spent how many coins while He grins. "Too many, bute on, reading is fun."

    Iugh inside the walls of my mind. ''Are you even a man?''

    "Hey, now, that''s rude!"

    I hang out my tongue to tease him and then head straight to Phoenix Lakes with some trotting. ''Wish me good luck!''

    "Good luck, and remember to act injured and weak! im that you escaped and that you''re a rogue. A Touch his abs?

    Oh-my-f*****g-god!

    ''You need to stop reading werewolf novels!''

    Evanughs behind me. "Never!"

    I howl at him because Evan is insane. I hear himughing, and then I no longer feel his presence. I''m a

    municate.

    eed to pretend that you''re super weak-alphas love that shit."

    ng by acting weak. Boy, that alpha i***t fell for her in a heartbeat." re driving?''

    mpliment Raphael! You''re supposed to charm him! Touch his abs!"

    walking past trees on an asphalted road leading to Phoenix Lakes.

    The canopies are reaching for the skies, but no birds are in the trees. Everything is green and beautiful. I love the scenery, yet I can''t shake the feeling that things are too quiet. Creepy.

    I don''t think I''ve seen any animal at all...

    Should I be worried?

    With a suspicious mind, I continue running for a good kilometer before realizing that... I''m back where we parked the car?

    What the hell?

    Shivers creep up my spine.

    The little voice in my gut tells me something is wrong, and I''ve learned that my instincts are usually right.

    I stop walking and look around.

    ''Evan?'' I try to call him inside my head. ''Evan, are you there?''

    There isn''t a response.

    Weird.

    My eyes scan the area, and my ears twitch when I hear branches breaking in the forest. Something ising. I hear panting and then a woman screaming. "RUUUNNN!!"

    Leonora?

    I stare at the blonde elf, ready to run when I catch what is chasing her-a giant demon that looks like a grizzly bear.

    Brown fur. Glowing red eyes and unrealistically long ws.

    Nope, not fighting that! Uh-uh, forget about it!

    I turn toward the city but freeze when Leonora falls onto the asphalt with her palms first. The smell of blood fills the air, and she whimpers.

    Will she be able to get up in time?

    ��F**k-f**k-f**k!" Leonora pushes herself back onto her feet, but there is no way she is fast enough to run away from the bear.

    It ising with her incredibly fast, and I realize she is dead meat.

    Therefore, I run towards her. I bend down to push my head between her legs and throw her up onto my back. She shrieks in surprise but grabs my fur to hold on. "Uh, thank you?"

    I howl in response.

    This is weird. I didn''t see thising. Leonora is riding me like a horse as I set course for Phoenix Lakes with a giant demon bear chasing us.

    "I don''t think I have seen you around before... Your fur... It''s so dazzling... Wait, are you even from the Bloodmoon pack?"

    I''m not sure how she expects me to answer her. I can''t possibly transform back into a human right now!

    "Or are you a rogue?"

    Seriously?! Why does she keep asking questions? I''m trying to save both of our lives, and she wants to know what pack Ie from?! What kind of priorities is that?! Shitty ones, I''m telling you!

    I keep running, yelping when the demon bear catches up with me. It bites my tail with its sharp vampire-like teeth.

    I cry out in agony, and blood sshes over the road.

    "You have to run faster!" Leonora is shouting. "Much, much quicker!"

    Quicker?!

    This is as fast as I can go!

    f**k, I don''t want to die here! Why isn''t Evan responding to me?!

    My paws are hurting from running over the asphalt, and I shout in pain when the demonic bear grips my tail again.

    Incredible pain shoots up my spine, and I''m thrown into the air like newly caught prey.

    "No-no-no!" Leonora screams in terror at the top of her lungs andnd in the ditch.

    I, on the other hand,nd on the hard asphalt.

    My limbs are burning from pain, and the bear is growling at me with froth dripping from its mouth. It looks eager to kill me.

    s**t.

    I might be a werewolf, but while I''m the size of a horse, this demonic bear is something taken out from Jurassic Park.

    GRAAAHHH!!

    The bear growls, and I shudder.

    How do I defeat it?

    I should probably run away, but I''m tired of fleeing. I haven''t fought a single battle on my own. I know I don''t have any offensive powers or anything, but there must be something I can do! "What are you doing?!" Leonora shouts at me. "Wake up and get away from the bear!"

    Get away?

    I widen my eyes. That''s right! My ability was to time-travel, but there were no more chances to return to that pond. It seems my past self did it too many times.

    But what if I don''t need years, months, or weeks?

    Only a few minutes.

    The moon goddess told me I would never be able to time-travel again.

    But what if she meant long jumps?

    What if all I need is a tiny little leap?

    It doesn''t hurt to try.

    I close my eyes and focus.

    I need to time-travel, time-travel...

    f**k!

    My determination to leave this ce isn''t enough. In most movies, the hero or heroine tries to channel strong emotions. I do the same. I try to find my will to save the world. Save all the people, but instead... I end up thinking about Evan.

    That sarcastic smile and the way he teased me in the car? It made meugh and feel as if nothing had changed. He was reading his damn romance novels and resting his feet in myp.

    He looked at me and said, "You''re cute when you''re not talking."

    It made me p him andugh. But even though he was teasing me, it was one of the best moments of my life.

    My chest flutters.

    The bear is getting ready to murder me, but suddenly time stops.

    The winds stop blowing.

    No one is moving.

    And Leonora is no longer screaming.

    I''m frozen in motion and stare at the bear standing suspended in space before the sound of a clock ticks in my ears.

    I''m brought back to my feet, and the scenery changes. Slowly at first, it''s like I''m reversing a video or a movie on my phone. The bear disappears into the forest, and so does Leonora.

    My wounds disappear from my body, and suddenly, I''m thrown back onto the street with a sharp gasp.

    Huh?

    I blink in surprise.

    I''m in my wolf form, and Evan isughing behind me.

    "Never!"

    Oh-my-god!

    This is the conversation I had with Evan earlier!

    I did it!

    ''EVAN!'' I scream inside the walls of my mind. ''DON''T LEAVE ME ALONE! DON''T GO ANYWHERE!''

    Panting, I turn around and find Evan staring back at me. It gives me enough time to shape-shift back into a human.

    I step forward on wobbly legs. Naked and breathless, yet not giving a f**k about showing myself vulnerable.

    "Please..." I say, looking him up and down. "Come with me."

    Evan furrows his eyebrows and studies me. "Ste... Why do you smell like magic? I thought you had no magic left after yourst time-traveling adventure?"

    No magic left? Pfft!

    Iugh at his assumption, entirely breathless from using my newly discovered ability.

    I still can''t believe I traveled back in time!

    "What is so funny?" Evan asks.

    "Nothing... I''m just so happy to see you because I thought for sure I was dead for a moment there!"

    "Dead?" Evan stares at me like I''m a lunatic. "Uhh... Do you mind exining?"

    I meet his eyes. "Read my mind? I will try to visualize everything that happened back when I entered the forest."

    Evan tilts his head, and his eyes glow in red. I immediately try to think of everything that happened: how the road never ended. I picture Leonora screaming and the bear throwing me on the asphalt.

    I visualize the pain I felt and how I managed to get away from there by using time traveling.

    Evan blinks, and then a slow-spreading smile takes his lips. "So you were thinking about me to kick your magic to life?"

    "Oh, shut up!" Iugh at him. "We have serious work to do! We need to kill this demon bear and save Leonora!"

    Evan smiles. "I have a better idea."

    "Uh, what?"

    "Ah, don''t worry. It includes all of that, but we will do it in the Evan style to ensure you get the respect you deserve by alpha Raphael."

    I blink. "How?"

 Chapter 57

    Evan

    The happy thought that allowed Ste to time-travel was us being happy together-there isn''t a greaterpliment than that. She likes me. It might even be more than that...

    She might love me.

    My heart squeezes at that thought. I''m thrilled and excited and-

    ''Yet you''re hesitating to be with her.''

    I hiss back at the shadows inside my head. ''You have some nerve to speak to me after tricking me to bond with you!''

    ''Tricking you?''

    ''Yes, you said nothing about the not-aging part!''

    Evil snickers fill my mind. ''Ah, we see how it is now... That''s why you changed your mind about Ste; you''re afraid of her dumping you because you don''t age! ''Yes...

    ''Well, our role in this timeline might be unhappy anyway. If your mate doesn''t be powerful enough to defeat Arachne... Then...!

    I sigh. ''I know.''

    I''m brought back to reality by Ste''s voice.

    "I find it really strange that the birds aren''t chirping anymore... It''s like we entered some sort of barrier or something."

    "Could be..." I look around. "How long did you say you were walking before you saw Leonora run out of the forest, chased by that gigantic demonic bear?"

    "It''s a little bit further ahead," Ste smiles at me. "Do you mind telling me your n yet?"

    "Sure," I clear my throat. "I call it silver wolf version two-dot-zero."

    Ste snorts. "Weird name... But I''m listening."

    "It''s a master n. Raphael doesn''t respect women, right? So I will hide in the forest, and when that beares, you pretend to be using magic to end its sad life, okay?"

    "Oh! That''s brilliant!" Ste ps her hands, all excited. "Leonora will think I''m this amazing silver wolf with psychic abilities, and she will tell Raphael! They will all think I''m super powerful!" I narrow my eyes. "Psychic abilities?"

    "Yeah? Haven''t the shadows told you about your other abilities? You can lift people with your sheer mind and make them explode from the inside, so blood flies in every direction!"

    I gawk at her. "That''s disgusting!"

    "You think so?"

    Why does Ste look so goddamn surprised? I''m not a freaking bloodthirsty killer vampire!

    Or... I am, but making my victims explode from the inside is f*****g gross, and the mental images I''m having are disturbing!

    "Yeah, but... I will try," I blink multiple times to not think about exploding bodies and blood flying everywhere. "My first n was topel the demonic bear to kill itself��" "And HOW isn''t that even more disturbing?" Ste interrupts me with her hands resting on her hips. "All I can think about now is this huge bear wing out its own intestines!" "Well, that was the original n."

    Her eyes narrow into slits. "You''re f*****g disgusting sometimes, you know that, right?"

    I snort in amusement. "You shouldn''t talk; you''re pretty sick and twisted yourself."

    Her smile is guilty. I''m beginning to love the space between her front teeth. She looks like a bunny. "True."

    I shake off this dying need to hug her. "Anyway... I will disappear into the shadows... Stalk you from the ground and then save the day."

    "Ugh..." Ste grimaces. "I hate it when you say it like that!"

    What is she talking about?

    "Like what?"

    "Like I''m this helpless little thing in need of a strong man!"

    Oh, shit.

    I''m forced to bite back augh.

    Ste doesn''t like to be saved and protected? Gosh. She is adorable; how didn''t I notice that before now?

    I tilt my head and put my hand on her shoulder. "But aren''t we supposed to be mates?"

    She blushes. "Yes..."

    I tip up her chin with a finger, meeting her beautiful eyes. "Then why can''t you let me feel like my role is important and let me help you?" She swallows. "I just feel so useless..."

    "You''re not useless..." I''m surprised she would think that. Time-traveling is a great ability, and she is excellent at martial arts too. But I''m not letting her fight some sort of demon bear. "I am..."

    "No, you''re not."

    Ste inhales deeply, still unwilling to hug me even though we stand close. She is such a prickly little thing.

    Why can''t she just give in and hug me, goddamn it?!

    I peer down at her, and Ste bites her lower lip. "Well, I shouldn''t rely on you too much..."

    This time, I can''t help but breathe augh. "Why not? I can guarantee that every man out there wishes to protect their woman-I''m the same. I want to be helpful, and I want you to depend on me." Her lips quiver. "Yes, but... So many things are changing in time timeline; what if we aren''t even mates?"

    "Then I will kill alpha Raphael to ensure I''m number one."

    She stares at me, and I realize my words might have been too dark. Like, I''m fully capable of killing that alpha mutt, but-

    ''Even if that is the case, you can''t say it like that. Don''t even joke about it. You managed to scare your own mate. Do you see Ste''s paling face? She is terrified, you dipshit.'' ''Dipshit? And since when do you care?''

    ''Uh, hello? We mixed-we feel what you do and are attached to the redheaded werewolf.

    ''Great...

    ''Now apologize.

    "I was only joking about killing alpha Raphael," I attempt a smile but fear I might look like a hyena. "Was the joke too dark?"

    Ste nods. "It was..."

    ''Apologize to her! How f*****g hard can it be?!'' The shadows are hissing inside my head like a flock of angry bees.

    ''Fine!''

    "I''m sorry..."

    Ste seems to calm down after my apology. Light returns to her eyes and her cheeks turn a cute red.

    "No problem. Let''s find Leonora, okay? You get into position, and I continue down the road."

    "Sure."

    I disappear into the asphalt and stalk Ste as a shadow.

    It doesn''t take long for the whole circus extravaganza to start. The screaming blonde elf is chased by the demonic bear and hurries to join Ste on the road. Her lips are moving, but...

    I can''t hear what the elf is saying. The only person I''m connected to is Ste, who lifts her hands into the air-that''s the sign!

    ''KILL THE BEAR, OR WE WILL NEVER GET TO TASTE ANCIENT SILVER WOLF BLOOD AGAIN!''

    Before I can even ask the shadows for help, the bear explodes like a balloon stuck with a needle.

    Wow.

    That''s traumatic.

    Ste stands deathly still, gaping where the bear was, and Leonora stares at Ste. I know what she must be thinking: remind me to never pick a fight with the redhead. Blood and flesh drop down from the sky. It''s only goo without meat, nothing to spare.

    ''You did good-''

    I find when that headache from earlier rolls in like thunder. It''s killing me and taking over my eyesight.

    I''m growing weaker.

    Nauseated.

    Overwhelmed.

    Dizzy.

    I need blood.

    So thirsty. F**k...

    The shadows are leering at me, massively amused. ''This is the consequence of using your powers, Evan. Every time your mind will turn a little bit darker and crave blood.'' I''m panting. ''Blood bags... Need... To get to the... Car...

    ''No, that''s not enough... Not at all... It''s time for you to hunt and drink from a live victim. So we suggest leaving your mate for a while.-

    ''But I don''t want to kill anyone...''

    ''You have no choice. Ste is still healing from thest time you drank from her, but not to worry-you will love drinking from a live human. ''But Ste...

    ''Will never know about this hunt, and don''t worry, Ste should be fine without us for a while!

 Chapter 58

    Ste

    I''m carrying Leonora on my back but stop in front of arge oak house with two floors and lights in every window.

    Oh my...

    With a garden of wildflowers lining up a path up to its doors, it looks taken out of a fairytale. It is beautiful.

    "This is the packhouse," Leonora slides down from my back. "Raphael is the alpha, and Elias is his beta. You don''t have to fear either one since you saved my life. I''m sure they want you in the pack since you''re such a powerful werewolf." Elias?

    Um, I don''t think I remember Raphael ever mentioning his name in the past. Did he die or something?

    There are so many questions spinning around inside my head...

    "Hopefully, Elias and Raphael are back home from their pack training and the scheduled hunt..."

    Leonora knocks on the wooden door rather than opening it since she wants the werewolves toe out into the garden.

    I stay in my wolf form and keep my gaze on her. For some reason, I can''t shake the feeling that something is wrong with this timeline. If Leonora was attacked in the past, how did she survive?

    It makes no damn sense to me, and the more I think about it, the more it feels like my brain might explode.

    Did someone else save her in the past?

    Maybe everything isn''t already decided, and things happen as a chain reaction to my time-traveling?

    Shivers creep up my spine at that disturbing thought. I''m not sure what to believe. Perhaps the demons are randomly appearing? Either way, my brain can''t handle the logic. Or theck of it...

    "The boys should be out soon. I can hear footsteps!"

    Leonora is smiling at me from the porch, looking all pretty and angelic with her blonde hair and elvenplexion. She is gorgeous.

    "Oh, the door is opening!" Leonora announces. "Get ready to say hello!"

    My attention travels to the door, and Raphael steps out on the porch with a little yawn. Sweat glistens over his skin, and he is shirtless. It seems he has been working out.

    Abs.

    Pecs. Damn.

    Where do I even look?

    "You''re home," Raphael says, smiling at Leonora before freezing upon seeing me standing down the stairs.

    I turn to stone upon absorbing him.

    Blonde hair, not as long as in the past. Broad shoulders, tanned skin, and bulging biceps.

    His eyes widen.

    My heart stops.

    What do I do?

    I''m unsure how to react. Seeing Raphael''s beautiful face and emerald eyes forces me to shape-shift back into a human. I can''t stay in wolf form when I''m already close to choking on sobs. He is alive.

    And he looks... Ripped.

    I might be making assumptions now, but I think something happened at this packhouse in the past. Maybe Elias died? Because those haunted rings around Raphael''s eyes are gone. He definitely takes care of himself and works out. I feel all sappy and confused. Raphael looks so...

    Happy. Strong.

    Beautiful.

    I''m fighting like hell not to tackle the damn alpha to the ground. I know Raphael and I weren''t that close in the past, but I''m happy to see him alive. I want to touch him... Talk to him... Wow.

    Honestly, I didn''t expect to be so overwhelmed to see him.

    "Who is this?" Raphael asks.

    "A rogue," Leonora exins. "Her name is Ste, and she saved my life when I was attacked by a demon bear. She is a very powerful werewolf with psychic abilities." "Hi..." I lift my hand and attempt a smile. I''m close to tears but fight to hold them back.

    Raphael''s lips quirk into a smirk. "Ste, huh?"

    Without warning, the tall alpha walks forward, ignoring that I''m standing there naked. Raphael focuses on my eyes and reaches out his hand for me to shake it.

    I reach out mine and hear a whisper inside my head.

    ''This is my gift to you.''

    The moon goddess?

    Raphael grips my hand in a steady grip, and every memory with Raphael from the other timeline shes past my eyes.

    It starts with me hearing Raphael''s name in the cafeteria.

    It then fast forwards to me meeting Raphael for the first time, to him trying to force himself upon me. We are discussing women and men''s roles in his Bloodmoon pack. The Spring Festival.

    I discover I have two mates.

    And then...

    All three of us are in Evan''s car.

    The scenes speed up.

    Raphael quarrels with Evan. Raphael saves Evan, and then we train in the forest,ughing, and... I see myself touching Raphael in the middle of the night when I mistook him for Evan.

    I witness Raphael rejecting my rejection in theke, and then we are in Lunaris. That purple, disgusting gigantic spider stands above us. It kills Raphael and Evan, and I''m sent back in time. "Oh, shit..."

    I''m brought back to reality by Raphael''s voice and find him staring at me with an odd, curious expression. Did he see everything?

    "Who is the rogue?"

    We both turn around.

    A person I''ve never seen beforees rumbling down the stairs with a sneer on his face. His hair is dark, scars cover his face, and his whole demeanor screams hatred. Raphael finds his voice. "Elias, this is-"

    Elias pushes past him to re down at me. "Why does the damn rogue smell like a vampire has touched her?!"

    Raphael growls. "Elias, calm down."

    Elias doesn''t listen. It seems the two of them are a bit undecided about who is the alpha. Elias is supposedly the beta, but he walks forward until I''m forced to back up from him. He isrge, around Raphael''s size, and breathes into my face. His nostrils are ring, and his eyes are ring daggers at me.

    Intimidating.

    Powerful.

    Yet I''m trying to keep my ground.

    "Why do you smell like the enemy?!" Elias demands to know.

    I wet my lips, and his patience snaps.

    "Talk, for f**k''s sake! I asked you a f*****g question. Are you deaf or challenged? Because if you don''t start exining, I will force the answer out of you, rogue!" Holy s**t, the guy is aggressive.

    My heart ms against my ribcage. I open my mouth to yell at the imposing beta to back off, but I''m interrupted by a gigantic cream-colored wolf jumping at Elias. What the heck?

    Snarls fill the air, and I stare as Elias shape-shifts into a ck wolf to battle Raphael, the cream-colored one.

    "You don''t have to worry," Leonora is back by my side. "They fight all the time. Elias wishes to be the alpha, and Raphael is forced to show him the ropes daily."

    I blink up at her. She is tall. "It takes a lot of strength to put up a fight against an alpha."

    "Eliases from an alpha family, but his siblings were murdered by a demon, and he was forced to join Raphael''s pack."

    "I see... I''m shocked Raphael took in an alpha."

    "Me too, but Raphael is kind... It''s one of his weaknesses."

    I study her in silence before asking my new question. "Do you think epting Elias into the pack was a mistake?"

    "Yes," Leonora''s expression seems to darken. "I told Raphael not to ept another former alpha into the pack. The ck wolf is older and only growing stronger. And if Elias finds his mate, Raphael wouldn''t be able to win against him in a duel." "He is that strong?"

    "Sadly, yes..." Leonora res at the ck wolf, and then she says something which shocks me to the core. "That''s why it''s a shame the ck wolf didn''t die earlier today."

    I squint at her. "Excuse me?"

    Leonora smiles at me. "Oh, it''s nothing... Anyway, do you want to head inside? You must be hungry."

    "Yeah, but..." I peer back at the fighting werewolves. Raphael is winning, but he seems exhausted. "What about them?"

    Leonoraughs. "They wille inside once they are done with their stupid games," she takes my hand, smiling. "Anyway,e with me. I have so many things that I want to ask you!" Reluctantly, I let Leonora lead me inside the oak house. It can''t be harmful to bond with her, right?

 Chapter 59

    Ste

    How am I ever going to speak to Raphael alone?!

    Earlier today, Leonora took me inside and made dinner for me. It was nice, but she stuck to me like glue. She talked for hours about the house and the Bloodmoon pack.

    I wasn''t one bit interested but politely listened. Leonora is definitely a Chatty Cathy. All bubbly and energetic.

    Raphael only stood and smiled, and Leonora constantly interrupted me whenever I tried to talk to hin Like, what is her deal?

    I get that she likes him, but seriously? When Leonora had nothing to say, she showed me to my room. She then locked the door, so I wouldn''t "get lost" inside the packhouse. Bah! I don''t freaking understand. How f*****g hard can it be to get Raphael alone?!

    Impossible, I''m telling you!

    Gah!

    I''m so frustrated.

    It''s already dark, and I have no clue how to talk to Raphael. I''m not tired or hungry. I don''t care about the Bloodmoon pack. Neither do I care about this house! All I want is to catch Raphael alone! I wish to talk to him, and... Bond?

    I don''t know.

    I just understand I have to talk with him.

    The problem is that I''m unsure how to approach Raphael or what to say, but I can''t stay upstairs inside this bedroom.

    No.

    I have to act!

    I look out through the window, freezing, when I see Raphael sitting in the jacuzzi outside while drinking something. Perfect!

    He is all alone!

    I open the window, which isn''t locked, and get on the roof. The jacuzzi is right underneath me, and I crouch down in an attempt to slide down into it like a stealthy ninja. Sadly, I''m a clutz.

    The roof is slippery, and I shriek before falling into the jacuzzi like a bowling ball. Raphael is the pin because I hit him, and instead of him catching me, we both almost drown.

    Inded on top of him, and he didn''t expect it. His head is underneath the water next to mine. I can''t see in the bubbles, only feel our movements before he grabs me. We break through the surface, and I gasp.

    I can''t see, but Raphael moves us to the more shallow "massage" area of the jacuzzi. He ces me somewhere, and I keep blinking.

    "Are you insane?!"

    I blink a few more times, smiling sheepishly, when I find myself sitting in Raphael''sp.

    We are face-to-face, and my legs are folded as I straddle him. It would be sexy if he wasn''t ring daggers at me.

    "Uhm... Hello?" I say. "Fancy seeing you here."

    Amusement crosses his features. "Great, your humor is still intact. Now please tell me you weren''t trying tomit suicide."

    "No..." I furrow my eyebrows. "Why would I do that?"

    Interest takes Raphael''s eyes, and he sits up. I''m sitting right above his c**k, which is a bit distracting.

    What is also goddamn near impossible to ignore is his tanned, ripped chest in front of my eyes.

    Short blonde hair.

    Full lips.

    He is hot.

    Gorgeous.

    Raphael also has such cute n*****s attached to his meaty, round pecs. I''m dying to touch them.

    "Uhm," Raphael clears his throat with a seductive smile. "I don''t mean to interrupt your deep thoughts, but do you want to know why I thought you were attempting suicide?" I blink. "Uh, yes, please, go ahead!"

    He smiles knowingly, as if he realizes I was checking him out. Yet he continues talking without embarrassing me by mentioning it.

    What a gentleman.

    "The first few times when we died... You tried to convince me you were a time-traveler or that you could jump back a few seconds. You injured yourself to then loop back the time."

    I stare at him, and Raphael continues talking. "Of course, I didn''t remember anything... Until we marked each other."

    My head is spinning. "Wait... What is going on? Do you remember the other timelines?"

    He blinks. "Ah, so it''s like that..."

    "Like what?"

    "You don''t remember."

    "Of course, I don''t!" I damn near yell. "How the heck do you remember?!"

    "It came back to me when you grabbed my hand..." Raphael is studying me in silence. "I really thought you remembered too... I thought that was the reason you were smiling at me..." "No, it was because you''re hot."

    His eyes widen, and I realize my mistake.

    s**t!

    I can''t believe I just blurted that out!

    "A-anyway, so...So you r-remember everything?" I''m so damn confused and also flustered about admitting my attraction to him.

    "I remember a few of the timelines," Raphael''s smile is slow. "Actually, we both did. We both remembered everyst jump until something broke us apart. We kept finding each other at every restart after we died... We had a n and everything." I swallow. "A n for what?"

    He touches my cheek, letting his fingers drag against my cheek. "A n on how to defeat Arachne."

    I stare at him. "Uh... W-what was the n?"

    He frowns. "You really don''t remember?"

    I shake my head.

    He sighs. "Fine, I will you in on the details: your power is to travel at the speed of light. You are the light."

    "Yes... I''ve figured that out."

    Raphael hesitates before speaking. "Then... You also know it''s a useless power when trying to defeat Arachne."

    Iugh. "Ouch... The truth hurts."

    "It does, but that''s where Ie in... Or did... Our n kind of failed."

    "What was the n?"

    He meets my eyes. "In every timeline that we reset, I learned a new element. Touched you; was reminded of my earlier magic and had more spells and powers at hand." "Sounds like a great n."

    "I know... I learned how to control the element of fire, earth, water, air, and lightning. There was one time I learned how to reflect spells, but... It wasn''t enough..." "It wasn''t?"

    "No, we still died to Arachne, and... Our link was severed. How many times have you jumped since then? We wasted five of your jumps. You only had a few jumps left..." I swallow. "This is myst one."

    Raphael grimaces. "Yikes..."

    "Yeah..."

    "Well, Evan is a nice addition to the team..." Raphael snorts. "Albeit also totally random."

    I study his handsome face, smiling a little. "Why is it random?"

    "Because Evan was always our enemy. Not that it matters. He died to Arachne at the end anyway."

    I study Raphael. There is something that doesn''t make sense. It gnaws at me like an itch that won''t go away.

    Leonora was chased by a demonic bear. If I had not saved her from it, she would have died, right? It would have been a different timeline without my interference.

    And Evan as my mate? What could possibly have made it so that we were pushed together?

    We were sexting, but Evan didn''t kill me immediately when he discovered my identity. There was chemistry already.

    It''s like our souls had made a choice to make peace.

    Did something happen in the timeline before we sexted?

    "I find the Evan part weird, too..."

    "But you love him?"

    Remembering Evan''s smile sends heat to my heart.

    "Yes, I love him very much."

    Raphael nods. "Okay, what about me?"

    I''m unsure what to tell him. Something is definitely buzzing in the air, and I decide to just bite into the hard apple.

    I was given two mates for a reason.

    There is no need to feel guilty.

    Both are mine.

    I testingly reach out a hand to touch Raphael''s shoulder and feel myself blushing. His muscles are tense but also so... Electric.

    I wet my lips. "This is a bit... Odd."

    His lips quirk up into a smirk.

    It doesn''t seem to bother Raphael that I''m straddling him. In fact, his c**k is hard. It makes me s**k in a deep breath while he keeps his heated gaze on my face. There are bees and butterflies.

    Flutters.

    My emotions for him are much stronger than they were in thest timeline. I''m actually highly attracted to Raphael.

    I want to get to know him.

    Kiss him.

    Feel him.

    It''s freaking me out a little bit because I also want Evan. One of them isn''t enough; it needs to be both.

    "What do you find odd?" Raphael asks.

    "In thest... Timeline... Ummm..." I''m not sure how to say it without sounding rude. I bite my lower lip. "Forget it."

    "Let me guess: there was no chemistry?"

    I peer into his emerald eyes. "H-how do you know?"

    He tilts his head. "Please, we had trouble bonding and marking each other every time you jumped. When my memories remained, we actually liked each other-I was a terrible person before I met you." "And now?" I ask.

    "I''m not the same Raphael you might remember," his smile is hesitant but sexy. Not overly confident. "But I''ve had you six times, and I want you again. I''m just waiting for your judgment... Do you want me?"

 Chapter 60

    Ste

    "Do you want me?"

    Raphael''s question makes me squirm. I study his green eyes and the concern within them. He seems unsure, ready for rejection, and I''m ashamed to say I have no answer for him. I''m drawn to Raphael.

    But kissing him now and being with him would feel like a betrayal to Evan since I haven''t talked to him.

    And while I know that Evan and I aren''t in love or that he isn''t in love with me yet, I still feel I should talk to him.

    We kissed...

    Bonded.

    Touched each other.

    Yet he left me after making that demon bear explode...

    Am I stupid for being so loyal?

    I swallow thickly.

    "Raphael... You''re dreamy with your smile, blonde hair, and softer side I have yet to get to know... But I can''t risk upsetting Evan by being with you now. Besides, we don''t know each other that well yet." Raphael smiles up at me. It''s brief, soft, and hardly there, but it''s a beautiful smile.

    "But you''re not rejecting me straight off the bat. That''s good."

    "I''ve learned from my earlier mistake in the other timeline. This time, I will think before rejecting anyone, and the mate-bond isn''t awakened, so I won''t make any decisions right now." "That''s wise."

    I smile back at him and get off hisp.

    We sit next to each other in awkward, smiling silence. Raphael is naked, and I''m wearing drenched clothes.

    "So... Where did Evan go?"

    "I''m not sure," I glimpse down at the water. "We figured it would be bad news if I entered your territory in thepany of a vampire."

    "Yeah, Elias wouldn''t have liked that."

    I nce back at him. "Did you ever mention Elias in the past? I don''t think I remember your beta..."

    Raphael grimaces. "This is actually the day Elias died in every other timeline. He tried to save Leonora from the demon bear and ended up getting killed by it in the forest."

    I furrow my eyebrows. "But... I''m pretty sure Elias wasn''t anywhere close when the bear attacked her."

    Raphael blinks in confusion. "Really? Because Elias and I were headed there before you guys came home."

    "Uh, pretty sure Leonora would have died before Elias arrived at the scene. She tripped, and the bear lunged for her."

    Raphael shrugs. "Maybe she wouldn''t have tripped if you hadn''t been there to frighten her."

    "Possibly..."

    "Anyway, you should probably be the first to get out of the jacuzzi."

    I lift an eyebrow. "Why?"

    He smirks. "You really have to ask?"

    "Uh, yeah?"

    "Well, why don''t I just make my point clear..."

    Raphael stands up, and I freeze to the spot.

    His glorious body rises from the water, and my eyes lock onto the center of his chiseled washboard abs. Holy s**t. The view makes goosebumps ripple over my skin in waves. Before I can follow his v-lines to the grand prize, Raphael clears his throat above me.

    "My eyes are up here."

    I tilt my head at his yful tone, and he gives me a slightly smug, downright mischievous look. And while keeping that smirk, his voice drops, sweet and charming. "Are you still wondering why I wanted you to get up first?"

    I blush when he winks at me.

    Raphael isn''t as dirty and vile as Evan, but he is naughty. Definitely way more yful, possibly even submissive in bed.

    Having both a dominant lover and a submissive lover in bed would be a lot of fun and so freaking hot.

    No.

    Bad, Ste.

    "Well?"

    I shudder.

    Raphael''s voice can pull you under and make you lose your train of thought. Low, deep, and powerful. He talks, and it all sounds sexy and seductive.

    "Uh... I don''t mind if you get out first."

    Raphael is staring at me now, blinking before snorting. Hisughter sets off a fast thud-thud-thud in my chest.

    "As you wish," Raphael climbs out, and before wrapping his lower parts with a towel, he shows off his peach. It''s tanned and perfect, ripe enough to bite with my teeth. "Remember, this is what you''re missing out on." The sadistic bastard spanks it with his hand and snorts when my jaw drops to the damn floor.

    Wow.

    This alpha?

    He is definitely devilish.

    "You have a good night, Ste!"

    I blink back to reality, realizing something important. "Wait, don''t leave here yet!"

    I jump out of the jacuzzi.

    Water runs down my legs and gets all over the porch. I must look ridiculous. My clothes stick like glue to my skin, and my hair is stered around my face. "Hmm?" Raphael turns around.

    I squeeze water out of my hair while facing him. "Could you ask Leonora to stop treating me like a prisoner? She used a spell on my door to lock me inside my room." "She did?"

    "Yes."

    Raphael considers my words for a bit. "When I got my memory back from every timeline, it changed my personality. I''m more humble and realize I mistreated her in every timeline." "Mistreated her?"

    "Yeah, that poor woman likes me, and I lead her on by allowing her to sleep in the same bed. I even told her I would let her be the luna of the Bloodmoon pack if I didn''t find my mate." I grimace. "That is indeed terrible..."

    "Mhm," Raphael sighs. "I will talk to Leonora, but she will probably continue to keep women away from me. She is set on us getting married and having babies."

    Iugh. "Well, good luck with that."

    "Thank you. Now have a good night, Ste." He grins.

    "You too!"

    Raphael turns around and walks to his room, and I slowly saunter off to mine while shuddering at the wind.

    Once inside, I take off all my clothes and shower. When I return to my room with a towel in my hair, I notice an envelope on my bed. There is also a red rose on top of it.

    "Hmm?"

    I curiously pick it up and press it to my nose. It smells like Evan, and my heart flutters. I miss him and rip open the letter to see what he could have written.

    My little wolf,

    Don''t expect me to be back soon. I''m dealing with some extreme bloodthirst, and I''m trying to learn how to control it. I don''t trust myself enough to be around you, but I want you to know I haven''t forgotten about you. I miss bothering you with my romance novel quotes... And I know I didn''t say it in person, but I''m already in love with you, Ste. You''re special to me.

    Anyway, don''t feel guilty about getting to know Raphael. I''m not exactly boyfriend material. The werewolf would probably be a better choice for you since he isn''t an immortal monster like me. Until we meet again.

    Evan.

    I press the letter to my chest with tears running down my cheek. It soon evolves into a violent sob.

    "You idiot... If you''re in love with me, you should be here... I don''t f*****g care if you want my blood... I don''t want you to suffer alone..."

    I slip under the nket with both the rose and the letter. They both smell like Evan, but that makes me cry even more.

 Chapter 61

    Ste

    I have this odd sense of being inside a dream when I open my eyes. It bes more apparent when I find myself floating.

    I''m this ghostly being, and I''m observing another me makeout with Raphael on a couch.

    A scene from the past?

    I tilt my head.

    "Aren''t you tired of me already?" Raphael smirks. "I''ve marked you, made love to you, and you''re still in the mood."

    The other Ste is in hisp, legs tucked on either side of his legs, so she is face-to-face with the handsome alpha. They breathe into each other''s faces, and the room smells like s*x.

    "I''m always in the mood," she drags her hand over Raphael''s muscr chest and bites her lower lip. "But I also realize you have somewhere you need to be right now..."

    "Yes, I promised to take Leonora out for dinner."

    The other Ste grimaces. "She is in love with you."

    "I know."

    "You have to tell her about us."

    "She knows."

    "Does she, though?" The other Ste asks. "Leonora might know that we are mates, but... I still think she needs to hear it from you..."

    "Hear what?"

    "That you''re taking me as your luna."

    Raphael sighs. "I''m not sure if telling Leonora all the details is necessary right now. Arachne will attack us four days from now, and we might die again. Then what is the point? Leonora should be happy during herst days." The other Ste groans. "Fine..."

    Hmm.

    So this must be... Could it be the timeline before I lost the memories of being able to time-travel?

    I''m not sure.

    Raphael leaves the mansion, and I float around while witnessing the other me clean the house.

    The other Ste looks stressed and annoyed. Her behavior makes sense, though. I cleaned Ashley''s house for fun when I was frustrated. It helped me calm down. I call it Cindere syndrome.

    "So much junk..."

    I watch the other me wipe off some sweat from her slick forehead as she takes out the trash. My ghostly body allows me to follow her outside.

    She walks through the garden. Throws away the trash and heads for the door before a low whistle makes her freeze.

    I blink in surprise and look up at the roof. The sound came from there, and I gasp upon seeing Evan dangling his feet. Handsome as the devil, and wearing a smirk. He is hot.

    "Did Raphael leave you alone again to see his second girlfriend?"

    "Shut up, vampire."

    Evanughs. "Make me."

    Uhhh...

    What?

    I''m so confused about what is happening here.

    Do my past self and Evan usually meet each other like this?

    "What do you want, Evan?" The other me snaps.

    "Wow, you''re so feisty today..." Evan leans his cheek against his palm and gives the other me a fake pout.

    There is a sigh. "I don''t have time for you."

    "That''s too bad," Evan disappears into the shadows and reappears to block the other Ste''s path. He grins when she gasps. "Because I would like to speak with you."

    "Is that so? You know... I never understood your reason for showing up at Raphael''s mansion at this moment."

    Evan narrows his eyes. "Excuse me?"

    "You heard me, Evan. I''m tired. In every timeline, you try to kill me, fail, and then youe here to threaten me. But guess what? I don''t give a f**k about your reasons. You will die in four days; if you want to kill me right here, go ahead. We can start over again... I''m in a pissy mood anyway."

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    The other meughs. "It doesn''t matter. The point is that I don''t care if this conversation isn''t supposed to happen because I''m dying to find out why you hate me so much."

    Evan steps closer. "Hate you? You think that is what this is?"

    The other Ste isn''t backing away. She proudly lifts her chin to face the taller vampire. "What else would it be?"

    I hold my breath when Evan steps closer, forcing the other Ste to lift her chin higher by cing his finger underneath it.

    His eyes are intense.

    Red and glowing.

    Intimidating and filled with anger.

    "If I wanted you dead, little wolf, you would be dead already."

    The other Ste res up at him. "You''ve killed me in a few of the timelines already-I wouldn''t be surprised if you do it again."

    "I really don''t understand what you mean."

    "And I don''t understand what you want."

    They both re at each other before Evan moves in for the kill. His lips move over hers, parting so their tongues can tentatively touch.

    What. The. Actual. f**k.

    Watching the scene makes my heart pound. I''m spellbound and feel the kiss like I''m the one experiencing it.

    Evan cradles the other Ste''s jaw, and his tongue tastes like forbidden love, and right there and then, the other me realizes she has never been kissed like that by Raphael. So possessively. Sopletely.

    Whatever she had been doing before, she couldn''t call it real kissing anymore, not after having Evan.

    He is teaching her how to kiss again, which frightens her.

    Her thoughts enter my brain: Holy s**t! I''m making out with Evan. What the hell is happening, and why do I enjoy it?! The kiss should feel strange and utterly foreign. I''m mated. My brain should be screaming abort, abort, but instead, l**t is rolling through my veins! What is the matter with me?!

    The other Ste breaks from Evan''s lips. Her eyes are blown wide, filled with horror, as she pulls back a few inches.

    Wobbling legs.

    Hands pressed to her chest.

    Trembling lips.

    "But that''s impossible..." The other me tilts her head to stare at Evan with a paling face. "You''re not... You''re not my mate and..."

    When she doesn''t finish the sentence, Evan does it for her.

    "And yet there is chemistry between us."

    The other Ste freezes while Evan wickedly smiles at her. He takes a step closer, and she looks ready to run.

    I recognize the look on her face, the sweat, and the confusion, for I feel what she feels-a fire igniting in my chest.

    There is no denying the heat in my bones and the lust and passion setting my heart ame.

    This was the start of our story, the moment our souls decided to intertwine. Werewolf and vampire. Light and darkness. Here none of us cared, and love was born.

    It was forbidden.

    It was wicked.

    And it wasn''t the moon goddess''s decision.

    It was ours.

    My heart throbs as I watch my past self stare at Evan. She stands deathly still before Evan grips her and rushes her to the house wall. His lips im hers, and... She gives in.

    The other me is marked by Raphael, mated to him, yet she is allowing Evan to rip off her clothes.

    I realize this is probably what made my memories disappear from the timelines.

    I cheated on Raphael in the past.

    It must have severed our bond.

    I gasp in shock. "The other me was such a slut! How could she do that to Raphael?!"

    I stare at the other me, blinking when the scene disappears, and I wake up to the sound of birdsong. Evan''s letter is still clutched in my hand, and the rose rests over the bedsheets.

    My eyes are glued to it, and an unsettling feeling in my heart is only growing stronger.

    If I had stood before Evan again... I probably would have made the same choice to let him take me.

    I''m a terrible person.

 Chapter 62

    Ste

    I''ve spent more than a month living in Raphael''s packhouse. We haven''t done the deed, and neither are we dating.

    My life has drastically changed, though. I''ve joined the Bloodmoon pack and been to a couple of hunts with them.

    I''m still treated like a zero since I''m entirely fresh and green, but that might change starting tomorrow. I will get to join the morning practices, and I can''t wait to have a reason to leave the mansion. Raphael always leaves to do alpha stuff every morning, and he often fights with Elias during the day.

    I dislike Elias. He is a jerk and a total vampire hater. The i***t also wishes to steal Raphael''s pack.

    But Raphael, on the other hand, has turned into a great friend. He is a good listener, something I wouldn''t have expected.

    It baffles me how I could have ever cheated on Raphael in the past. Of course, I''ve told Raphael about my dream from the past, and oddly enough, it brought us closer.

    He knows I cheated, yet he is still my best friend.

    And Leonora doesn''t hate me since I''m not flirting with the alpha she is crushing on. I still find her creepy, though.

    "You''re fine being on your own today, right?" Raphael asks me while putting on his tennis shoes. He is heading out to care for a demon problem in the woods.

    "Yeah," I lean against the wall, crossing my arms over my chest. "I''m the one who should ask if you''re fine."

    "Oh?"

    Raphael''s dimpled smile is hard to resist. There is chemistry between us; I''m not dumb. But the bald truth is that an alpha who looks like Raphael wouldn''t bother with me if we weren''t mates.

    I still fear he is only interested in me for that reason. That there isn''t any deeper meaning behind his asional flirting.

    Whatever the case, I''m both unsettled by his presence and annoyingly interested in the alpha.

    "And why should you ask if I''m fine?" Raphael asks.

    I take him in. The long workouts at the gym make him seemrger than life, his shoulders broader as he peers down at me. He has definitely grown in size since he started his defeat-Arachne n. "Because..." I somehow peel my eyes off his thick biceps. "Elias is constantly challenging you, and he has found his mate. It is only a matter of time before they mate, and then he will take over YOUR pack." "You think that will happen?"

    "Yes."

    Raphael gives me a big, dimpled smile. Damn him. How is anyone supposed to resist that?

    "Are you underestimating me?"

    He steps closer while I stand taller-it makes Raphael bite back a smile. I''m still this tiny little thingpared to him, no matter how hard I try to act tough and brave.

    "No," I tell him. "But I''m not old enough for the mate-bond to kick in between us, and your magic doesn''t appear until we mark each other. So far, you can only reflect spells and wouldn''t win against Elias." "We don''t know if I would lose."

    My lips quiver. "You would be stupid to challenge a mated Elias!"

    Raphael ces his big hand on my shoulder. It slowly travels up to cup my cheek, and he delivers me a dopey grin. It looks cute on him, and I blush in response.

    "How cute; you''re worried about me."

    My cheeks turn molten. I want to deny it and tell Raphael I''m not worried, but he looks hopeful.

    His eyes are warm, and that kind heart I''ve seen on him? It makes him a hundred times more beautiful.

    f**k, I don''t deserve him.

    Here I am, the rotten mate who cheated on him in the past, and here he is, giving me a roof above my head.

    Raphael is a great guy.

    We stare at each other in silence, his heated gaze drilling into me, waiting for my response. It''s surprisingly effective because, I swear, my heart is pounding inside my ears. "Maybe I''m a little bit worried."

    "Oh yeah?" "Mhm..."

    His smile gives me butterflies. It also makes me feel guilty because Raphael is so much more than a best friend, and here I am, unwilling to go the needed length with him.

    It just feels wrong, and the worst part is that Raphael understands my situation. Like, how nice can a guy get?! It makes me want to cry thinking about it. It would be easier if Raphael hated me.

    "You can be so cute when you want to," Raphael messes up my hair andughs at the hairstyle he has created. "You might want to book a time at the hair salon, though."

    I re up at him. "Why?"

    "Because..." Raphael is trying not tough at me. "Your red hair is starting to match your personality, Ste. You have a mane and look fierce like a tiny little lion."

    I growl at him, and he burst outughing.

    It angers me further. Raphael always teases me like this while remaining calm, and I decide I''ve had enough-I jump at him!

    "This is for calling me a tiny little lion!"

    Raphael''s eyes widen in shock, and despite him being much bigger than me, he is a total clutz. Wend in a heap on the floor, all ording to my n of punishing him. "Prepare to die, alpha!" I exim as I lift his white t-shirt with a diabolical n to tickle his sides.

    I already know Raphael is highly ticklish from the number of times I''ve identally poked him in the ribs. But I haven''t seen him shirtless in quite some time and freeze. Oh-my-god.

    His chest and muscles are like stepping stones, and a happy trail of blonde hair leads into his white Calvin Klein boxers.

    His skin is bronze.

    His muscles are perfect.

    "You checking out my abs, Ste?" He sounds amused.

    I meet his eyes and find them sparkling, those ridiculously longshes practically touching his cheeks when he blinks. It''s not fair that a man has such pretty eyes. "Y-your t-shirt is up, and since you''re not covering yourself, it''s fair game for me to study your body."

    His grin is quick and charming, with his little dimples carving into his skin and then fading with his smile. "I didn''t say I minded-I simply asked if that''s what you were doing."

    Unfortunately, his words shoot heat between my legs, which terrifies me. I get off him faster than lightning as if touching him burnt me.

    F**k-f**k-f**k!

    I take several deep breaths, which does nothing to quench my arousal.

    Raphael is studying me in silence, definitely able to tell that I want him in ways that I shouldn''t since... Well, since I''m not sure if that''s okay! Evan is out there, suffering while I''m here... While I''m here and...

    And falling in love with Raphael!

    Tears spring to life.

    I''m such a terrible person! I''m not sure what is wrong or right in this situation...

    "Ste?" Raphael asks when he hears the first sob.

    "No, please don''t say anything..." I''m blinking away tears. "You''re too nice, and it confuses me even more."

    He tilts his head. "Can I say something?"

    I sob and give him a nod.

    His smile is gentle. "You were given two mates for a reason, and even though Evan might not like it, he realizes that too. I''m also sure he would rather be with you regardless of that fact than without you."

    I swallow thickly, whispering. "That''s not it... I''m conflicted because... Evan is out there, fighting his bloodthirst or trying to... And I''m here ying house and chilling." "You''re training."

    "But I''m not suffering like him!"

    Raphael sighs. "Ste... I think you''re allowed to be happy since we might or might not die within a year. But if you desperately want to find Evan, how about we leave tonight?"

    "Huh?" I blink in surprise. "Leave?"

    "Why not?" Raphael shrugs. "Elias will take over my pack, and I can''t stop him. He has already won the heart of my pack members since they hate vampires as much as him. I''m also pretty sure he wouldn''t let us live after he has be the new alpha." "But... But what about Leonora?"

    He grimaces. "I will figure something out, but... Just take it easy today, okay? I will take care of some stuff, and then we will leave. Don''t pack anything. Leonora will know something is up then."

    I hesitantly smile. "Okay."

    "Great."

    I''m given a hug before Raphael leaves. I walk up the stairs after he has left the mansion. But before I even open the door to my room, I can smell it-the scent of Evan!

    I quickly open the door and freeze. Evan is on my bed, I can tell it''s him, but his skin is greyish and mummified. Wrinkly.

    He is down on his stomach and shivering like he is dying. Suffering. As if his body is in great pain.

    "Need... Blood..."

    My heart shatters, and I sob when I realize what is happening. Evan has resisted drinking blood for the entire time he was gone.

 Chapter 63

    Ste

    "Evan?"

    Carefully, I sit on the bed sideways to ce my hand on Evan''s back. He is burning up. It can''t be normal. He is supposed to be cold to the touch, and now he is dry and hot.

    I sigh in agony. "Why didn''t youe home sooner?"

    Through our touch, I can tell Evan is barely hanging on, and he peers up at me and looks about a million years older, like a zombie with hollowed eyes. I also get the feeling he doesn''t want me to look at him. His eyes are filled with shame, but I''m not disgusted by him. I''m worried for him and d he made it back to me.

    I don''t know what I would have done if he... If he died...

    "You should..." Evan swallows. His voice is barely above a whisper. "You should kill me right now... It''s your chance..." What is this nonsense he is saying?

    Iy down next to him. He tries to turn away, but I reach out my hand to brush his dark hair away from his face.

    My eyes are already spilling tears on my cheeks. It gets stuck in my eyshes, and I sob.

    I''m unsure how it''s possible without a mate-bond between us, but I can feel Evan''s emotions. Shame.

    Disgust.

    Self-hatred.

    It breaks my heart, and I whisper. "But I don''t want you to die..."

    "Are you... Are you crying for me?"

    I smile through my hot tears. "Yes, you i***t. You''re dying-how can I not be sad for you?" "But I''m... I''m a-"

    "Don''t say it," I warn him. "For once, can''t you just let me love you and ept that I love you?"

    He turns still as if my words shock him. They probably do. I haven''t told Evan that I love him.

    But I do.

    So, so much.

    "You''re a weird one," I can hear the smile in Evan''s voice even though he can hardly make a facial expression right now. His lips are parched, broken from theck of blood. "I''m a monstrosity, and..." "You''re not."

    "I look like a raisin."

    "And if you''re not aging, this might one day be reversed," I stroke him with my hand, relieved that he rxes under my touch. "I might look like a raisin soon enough."

    Evan doesn''t blink. "I wouldn''t care..."

    He wouldn''t care.

    My heart thumps wildly at that.

    I''m feeling bubbly, and I move even closer. "I want to help you. All you need is some of my blood, right?"

    I can see the fear in Evan''s eyes. I know what he is thinking because I''m reminded of it too.

    Evan lost control thest time I offered him my blood, but I don''t believe it will happen again. My gut tells me things will be different.

    "Aren''t you afraid?"

    "A little," I admit. "But I trust you."

    I move my hair away from my neck and switch to rest on my back. Evan looks at me like I''ve lost myst remaining brain cell.

    His voicees out hoarse. "Are you crazy?"

    "Shut up and drink me!"

    Evan grumbles, but one re, and I got him moving. I close my eyes, and he leans in, bringing the scent of roses and newly washed clothes. Hell, there are even heady male pheromones. "This won''t hurt," his whisper is melodic. "I will be careful."

    My heart bleeds at his promise. I hope my blood will be enough, and I''m drifting on pink clouds within seconds.

    Evan''s toxins are bringing me more pleasure than pain.

    I smile and notice Evan''s arms filling out when I steal a glimpse. Color is returning to his face, and his muscles are swelling.

    He stops drinking my blood, licks the area clean, and dips back to gaze into my eyes. His beefy arms lock me in, and his expression goes soft as his haze runs over my face. He smiles. "Thank you."

    This dying need to hug him washes over me. His scent... There isn''t any other way to describe that rose fragrance other than delicious and addictive. I want him so badly.

    But I''m weak from him drinking from me. Sleepy.

    "You''re wee."

    "I mean it," Evan strokes his thumb over my bottom lip, down to my neck, where he bit me. His touch is featherlight. "You saved my life.""

    Iugh; the sound is husky and tired. "After you''ve saved mine like... How many times is it now?"

    He keeps the smile. "Are you enjoying your stay with wolf boy?"

    Panic swells in my chest. "Are you leaving?"

    "Do you want me to stay?"

    "Yes."

    My answer seems to astonish him. His expression is akin to someone not believing what I just told them.

    I meet his eyes, pouring my heart out. "I don''t want distance."

    Some confidence return to him, and his eyes dance over my face until he can''t help but smile. "You don''t?"

    "I want you to stay here." Ites out in a whisper. But he hears it just fine, and his expression goes even softer. Affectionate.

    "Then I stay." With a glint in his eye, Evan grabs my sides and rolls us over, so I''m resting on his chest. "Now about us..."

    My heart ms against my ribcage, and I blurt out the first thing thates to mind. "I-I have two mates, so... Can we take it slowly?"

    I don''t want slow. Hell, I''m not even sure if Evan wants me. I''m ashamed of my words and hope I haven''t chased him away.

    "We can do anything you want, little wolf." He smirks at me, running his hand over my back to awaken goosebumps. "Could you define slowly?"

    Ah, my words are already biting me in the bum. I can see the glint in Evan''s sexy eyes; he is plotting something.

    Not that my s****l downfall needs a n-I''m hot and bothered from simply resting on his muscr body.

    "By taking it slow, I mean..."

    He grins. "Yeeeees?"

    "f**k, I don''t know what I mean."

    "Uh-huh?"

    "I think... We shouldn''t immediately have s*x."

    He frowns. "I don''t like that idea."

    Iugh and bury my face in his chest at his dissatisfied look. He responds by hugging me, and I love it. I love being with him. It''s like there has been a massive rock over my chest, and someone has removed it. His fingers brush through my hair. "I respect your decision... Even though I don''t want to..."

    "I''m just... I don''t know if I''m supposed to choose, or be with both of you, or if I should wait for the mate-bond to ur..."

    Evan chuckles. "You''re confused."

    "Yes..."

    We share a look, and it''s like we are seeing each other for the first time: crazy werewolf and sarcastic vampire. Respect and mutual admiration flow between us.

    It makes me realize that I''ve underestimated Evan.

    I think he would follow me through anything...

    "If you''re going to be choosing your mate..." His hand glides over my back, awakening shivers in its path. I inhale him and try to ignore the seductive way he gropes my butt. "Then I have an offer for you."

    My lips stretch into a smile. "Why do you sound so evil all of a sudden?"

    "It''s nothing bad..."

    I snort. "Stop sounding so wickedly sexy then."

    "I sound wickedly sexy?" He chokes on a doubtfulugh.

    "Yeah, you sound like... Like you..."

    He dips his head and whispers in my ear in a husky voice. "Like I want to grab you and insert my c**k into you... Bounce you while standing... Hard and fast against the wall while kissing your neck... Digging my teeth into your skin and releasing my toxins until we bothe?"

    I exhale deeply as a pulse of pure desperation hits my clenching p***y. I''m one second from touching myself, pressing that area against Evan''s massive c**k. "Evan..." I warn.

    He doesn''t listen. "Because that''s what I''m fantasizing about right now... That or kissing you breathless... Or removing your bra so I can lick and leave little marks on your gorgeous breasts." "Evan!"

    He kisses the top of my head and teasingly says, "Ste..."

    I groan. f**k. I want Evan to do all of those things. Hell, I want to strip him down, push him onto his back and ride him into oblivion. My whole body is fired up and ready.

    I groan. f**k. I want Evan to do all of those things. Hell, I want to strip him down, push him onto his back and ride him into oblivion. My whole body is fired up and ready. Why did I say anything about going slow?

    I get it, though...

    I have to decide what to do about my situation. Both Raphael and Evan are on my mind all the time and-

    Evan ces me on the mattress next to him, and my eyes widen. What is he doing? Is he leaving?

    My lips quiver. "Where are you going?"

    Evan peers down at me, smirking while letting his hands find the bottom of the tuxedo he is wearing. "Since I can''t touch you tonight... Maybe you could be touching me?" "Touch you?" The room suddenly feels a thousand degrees hotter.

    "Yes?"

    He throws off his tuxedo and removes his tie. It''s like watching moving art. I''m taken by every fluid movement.

    My attention is drawn to his shoulders'' range and his biceps'' carved perfection.

    "Nothing is off-limits," Evan''s lips curl up his face. "I want your hands on me. I want you to growfortable around mefortable enough to do anything you want with me." Oh-my-f*****g-god.

    I want that!

    No... I need that!

    Evan is acres of smooth, wless skin and ropes of muscles. I wouldn''t mind touching him all night. Massage his body and get lost in him until the point I lose my mind.

    I suck in a deep breath. "Are you sure it doesn''t count as s*x?"

    His lips slide into a teasing smirk. "Don''t you want to?"

    "I do!" I blurt that out before I can think. "Now,e over here."

    I tap the area next to me, giddy and excited. Evan is entirely naked, and the look in his eyes is liquid heat. Pure temptation.

    He lies down on his back, and I let my eyes dance over his glorious, colossal body. I''m unsure how long I sit there, paralyzed before Evan breathes augh.

    "Aren''t I good enough for you? You''re hesitating..."

    "No, I''m savoring this moment," I correct him. "And stop thinking that I don''t want you! You must be able to smell my arousal!"

    "My senses aren''t back yet," Evan says, smiling. "but I''m d you like what you see... I want you to tease me."

    He wants me to...

    Holy moon goddess.

    I think I''m running a fever. Evan is usually possessive and dominant, but the whole turn into a zombie thing must have rattled him. He is trying to give me what I want-to be a giver, and I love it.

    My fingers are itching to touch him. I still can''t believe he is naked in front of me and willing to please my fantasies.

    "I can do anything?" I ask.

    "Yes."

    "You want that?"

    His voicees out husky, manly. "Yes, I f*****g do."

    "Even if this won''t lead to s*x?"

    A shuddery breath releases from his lips. Then I notice his n*****s are hard, begging to be touched.

    "Are you trying to kill me, little wolf?" Evan asks.

    "Kill you?"

    "Just touch me already!"

    I can''t help butugh. "Now?"

    He rolls his eyes and takes my hand, cing it on his rock-hard abs with a grumpy expression.

    "Just. f*****g. Touch. Me."

    I grin. "I''m loving this already."

    I''m about to kiss him, but then the door opens downstairs. It crashes into the wall, and I freeze.

    "That doesn''t sound good... Raphael never ms the door like that, and the air... The air smells like there are plenty of werewolves downstairs..."

    I listen to what sounds like footsteps downstairs and pick up on Eliasmanding other werewolves. "The silver wolf should be upstairs-kill her. No questions asked."

    F**k.

    Did Elias take over the pack?!

    Evan meets my eyes with furrowed eyebrows. "I''m not strong enough to teleport us away from here."

    "So what do we do?!"

 Chapter 64

    Evan

    This might be the worst day to get chased by bad guys.

    I''m feeling dizzy. I haven''t had enough blood, and I''m waltzing around inside Ste''s room naked with Oh, brother.

    The werewolves run up their staircase, and I hastily grab my boxers.

    My eyes roam over Ste''s short, beautiful frame and the red hair that frames her round, pink cheeks.

    Big eyes.

    Freckles.

    Even her smile is cute, even though she is scared.

    **g boner.

    All I want is to kiss those cute t**s and wrap my arms around her. Go down on her and let myself rot between her legs.

    But Ste doing me wouldn''t have been bad either. f**k me.

    I can''t believe I was so close to getting pleased and touched by her. My muscles are tense, and there is a bulge in my boxers. I haven''t had s*x for what feels like an eternity. Thest time my c**k had any action was when Ste gave me head. What freaks me out is that I only want to have s*x with her.

    I''m so f*****g whipped, and the mate-bond isn''t even there...

    Groaning, I walk over to the window, and Ste follows.

    "What are you doing?"

    With a little added force, I open the window. "Opening the window? What does it look like I''m doing? We have to escape."

    "This is the second floor."

    "And?" I sound snappy because I''m horny...

    "And my bnce isn''t good!"

    I roll my eyes, and Ste lets out a girlish squeal when I fling myself at her, catching her around the middle. Since she is as light as a feather, I easily haul her onto my shoulder.

    It''s sexy holding her, but now isn''t the time to admire her a*s. The enemies have detected Ste''s voice, and now they are thundering towards the room.

    "Where did that screame from?!"

    "I think it''s that room!"

    "They must be in there!"

    I peer out through the window. "Thank you for traveling by vampire airlines. We are leaving the room in about three seconds-"

    "Just go already!" Ste shouts, but she isughing.

    Smiling, I tighten my grip on her and jump through the window. There are werewolves outside, and Ste gasps.

    "They have Raphael!"

    I blink to the right afternding on the porch.

    The Bloodmoon werewolves have chained their old alpha, Raphael, and are staring at us. They most likely don''t understand what is happening and therefore aren''t attacking us. "We have to help him!" Ste says while hanging over my shoulder like a sack of flour. Her a*s is so close to my face that I find it distracting, but I''m fighting to keep my focus. "I''m not sure what you want me to do," I grimace. "Raphael looks pretty screwed to me."

    "Can''t you do any magic?"

    "I could get us to Raphael, but..." I suck in a deep breath. "Your wolf boy won''t like my n on how to get us away."

    "Will the n work?"

    "Yes."

    "Then just do it!"

    My lips twitch. "Alright, but you should know your werewolf boy might hate me forever after this."

    I don''t exin myself and use my ability to sink through the ground and enter the shadow realm. Ste screams, which makes me feel guilty since I didn''t mean to freak her out. "This won''t take long!" I assure her. "Just wait!"

    "I have a total head rush..." Steins.

    Laughing in amusement, I make us appear from the shadows where Raphael is standing.

    Only two werewolves are holding on to his chains, and I slip Ste down from my shoulders. She kicks one werewolf in the balls, and I smirk before flinging away the other. "Ste?" Raphael coughs. "Why are you still here? You need to leave!"

    "Not without you!"

    "I will only slow you down!"

    Raphael is panting, probably weakened by silver or something. He has also battled the other alpha, and his body is in terrible shape. Bruised and battered like a diator.

    "We are here to save you and won''t leave without you," Ste deres and nces at the door when the other werewolves notice we are outside. "What do we do now?! We can''t fight all of them!" "Now it''s time for the second part of my great escape n."

    I walk up to Raphael, who squints at me. He doesn''t know what to expect of me and turns tense when I dip my head.

    My lips whisper into his ear. "This won''t hurt."

    Ste sucks in a deep breath behind me, gawking, when I stick my teeth into Raphael''s neck.

    I need his blood to teleport us away from here. He is a former alpha, and the strength in his blood is something I need.

    But Ste might experience this scene differently...

    In her eyes, this is probably free fan service. I''m only wearing boxers, and Raphael is entirely naked while I nibble at his neck. And while I''m not one bit bisexual, I can smell Ste''s arousal.

    The little vixen likes man-on-man action.

    Good to know...

    I dip back from Raphael''s neck and ce one hand on Raphael''s shoulder while I grab hold of Ste. My fingers curl around her wrist.

    "And now we leave."

    The werewolves transform and lunge at us, but we blink away from the garden before they get the chance to attack.

    I can''t teleport so many people far away, but I take us to the hotel room where Ste and I previously stayed. "And we are safe," I announce.

    "You did it!" Ste wobbles around on shaky legs. "But I don''t think I will get used to the teleporting thing..."

    Raphael coughs up blood. "Me... Neither..."

    "They really did a number on you." I look the former alpha up and down. Weirdly enough, I don''t hate Raphael. He took care of Ste while I was gone. "Will you heal from those wounds? Or should we take you to a hospital?" "Nice of you to care about me, vampire," Raphael snorts before coughing violently again. "But no, I will... Heal."

    "I see."

    "Are you sure you will be alright?" Ste asks.

    Raphael offers her a smile, brave to the end. "Yes. I just need to rest..."

    I nod to the left. "Well, the bed is over there."

    "Right."

    Raphael tries to make it to the other side of the room, but his knees buckle, and I sigh before reluctantly helping him. I hold him up straight, let his arm rest over my shoulder, and walk him there.

    "I can''t believe I''m helping a werewolf..." I mutter.

    Raphael breathes augh. "And I can''t believe I''m letting you..."

    "I''m just happy we are all alive," Ste remarks. "But we can''t stay here forever, or Elias will find us."

    "Elias also has Leonora."

    "The elf?" I grimace. "Is she important?"

    "Evan!" Ste snarls. She then ces her hands on either side of her waist to re at me. "Of course, her life is important! Leonora is Raphael''s childhood friend or something!"

    Is she trying to appear scary? Because she is adorable.

    "And how was I supposed to know that?" I question after I''ve helped Raphael lie down on his back. Look at me being all helpful. I''m so nice that I even pull a nket over the injured werewolf. "I don''t know Leonora and do not know if she is on our side or not." Raphael coughs on augh before speaking. "Leonora is definitely not on our side since I told her how I feel about Ste... She is mad at me and probably wishes me dead after that confession."

    "Oh..." Ste sits down on the bed and crawls closer to Raphael. Her eyes show concern for his injuries. "So, what do we do now?"

    After Ste has asked that question, there is a knock on the hotel door, and I blink in surprise when it opens.

    Leonora, the blonde elf girl, is standing on the other side with the creepiest smile I''ve ever seen.

    Something is off about her...

    I stare at her, pausing when I can sense power oozing from her pores in waves.

    Shit.

    Not good.

    She opens her mouth, and her voicees out demonic. "I wanted to mate with you, Raphael. It''s such a waste that you''ve picked the werewolf girl over me. Such a shame indeed." "Leonora?" Raphael gasps. "Why do you sound like that?"

    My eyes narrow, and my nostrils re. "Because Leonora isn''t an elf at all... Isn''t that right?"

    Her lips curl into a wicked smile. "Are you on their side, vampire?"

    I tilt my head. "Try to hurt them and find out the hard way."

    Ste narrows her eyes. "What are you?"

    The smile on the creepy elf''s face remains. "Leonora is my vessel. She is the elf girl I''ve used to carry my eggs in her stomach. One of them will hatch when the timees, and I will finally be gifted a new body." Ste gasps. "Arachne!"

    I can see that Ste is ready to attack, so I grab her wrist without removing my eyes from the blonde elf. Arachne. Leonora. Whatever. The point is that she is the viin here.

    "Don''t attack her," I say in a low voice. "Her magic is powerful and might be on the same level as mine. I''m also weakened, and we might not win."

    Arachne''s smile grows. "Indeed."

    I arch an eyebrow. "So why don''t you finish us?"

    "Because I want a battle worth remembering," Arachne smiles and does her viin speech. What a f*****g clich��. "My n was to mate with Raphael andter eat him. I''m a part ck widow and wanted his powers. But it seems the game field has changed." "Changed?" Ste asks.

    "Yes, you have two mates this time," Arachne is eyeing me. "And to be honest, I''m afraid of challenging the new one... He smells weird... Like ancient powers. He definitely wasn''t like this the other times I faced him. Something has changed."

    The shadows hiss inside my head. ''We don''t like the spider, but we need to mate with the werewolf to grow stronger, Evan. Don''t challenge her now, but try not to show any vulnerability right now!

    I smirk. "I might be weakened, but I''m pretty sure both of us would die if you challenged me right now, spider."

    "Yeah, I don''t want that..." Arachne dismisses me with her hand. "I will wait and grow stronger before I attempt to kill you."

    Ste gasps then. "Wait, so you actually remember the timelines?"

    "Some of them... Therefore, I realize I too have to grow stronger, so when the timees, I will eat alpha Logan and Elias instead of Raphael," Arachneughs in delight. "Maybe I will even dere myself the alpha of theirbined packs?" Ste snarls at her. "A spider can''t be the alpha of any werewolf pack! You wouldn''t be respected!"

    "No, but I would be feared. Either way, I hope ourst battle will be worth it, silver wolf. I shall wait for you. And don''t even try to escape fate. If you don''t defeat me on judgment day, I wille for you and your mates, Ste. I will be strong enough then." Ste snarls at Arachne onest time, but the spider disappears in purple smoke before Ste can lunge at her.

    Her voice echoes against the walls. "Until we meet again."

 Chapter 65

    Ste

    The atmosphere inside the hotel room is weird and filled with disbelief and confusion about our situation.

    Evan is filled in about the timelines, but I''m unsure if he believes everything we have told him. I hope he does.

    "I can''t believe Leonora is evil..." Raphaelments while trying to getfortable against his pillow. His wounds are slowly healing. "She has been under my nose this entire time..." "Give yourself a break. Leonora is possessed, and you couldn''t have known," Evan says from his spot on the corner of the bed.

    "And what does the possession thing entail?" Raphael asks.

    Evan meets his eyes. "It means both Leonora and Arachne are inside that body. At times, it might have been Leonora, and other times it might have been the spider talking to you."

    "Right now, it''s definitely mostly the spider," I say while dabbing and cleaning a wound on Raphael''s arm. He grimaces at the pain, yet I keep tormenting him. "Arachne had full control of Leonora when she was here. That much is clear." "F**k..." Raphael sighs heavily. "I''m so confused. What are we supposed to do now? Arachne is out there, and... Elias stole my pack, and alpha Logan is still alive in Lunaris, and if they join each other..."

    "Then they will form the strongest werewolf pack in the whole country and probably kill every vampire in Lunaris," Evan finishes for him in a calm voice. "I''m aware of that."

    "Then why do you look so unbothered?" Raphael questions. "Don''t you care about your kind? Aren''t you the leader?"

    "Technically, I''m the vampire prince and not yet the king. My father is still around, and he should be able to protect them... I think? I''m not sure what my father is doing, but he is alive."

    "Yeah, but your father is weak and suicidal-my pack killed him in the other timeline, and he didn''t put up much of a battle."

    Evan growls. "My father isn''t weak!"

    "Then why did he die so easily, huh?" Raphael challenges. "In the earlier timeline, it was like he wanted to die..."

    Evan res at Raphael, and I sigh at the rivalry electricity bouncing around the room. They are like oil and water. "Okay, guys. Please. You''re on the same side!" I exim. "And here is an idea: why don''t we return to Lunaris?" "Say what?!" Raphael blurts out. "Are you mad?!"

    Evan blinks at me, too, though his response is far calmer. "Yeah... Why would we go back there?"

    I sigh at their baffled expressions. Men really are stupid. Do I have to spell out everything for them? I guess I do...

    I take a deep breath. "So... Arachne is trying to recruit the Bloodmoon pack and the Snowke pack to fight for her, right?"

    Raphael looks at me. "Yeah?"

    "And?" Evan spins his hand as if wanting me to continue.

    I repress the urge tough.

    Don''t they get it yet?

    Both men are still looking confused, and I roll my eyes. I''m honestly surprised Raphael and Evan have survived thus far. I''m clearly the only one with a functioning brain here.

    "Since Arachne is building herself an army, we have to recruit people too, and I think we should start with what we have at hand-the vampires! Joshua, Ryker, Jasper, Whitney, and we could even recruit Julia if she is a great fighter!" Evan opens his mouth, and then he closes it. "Are you actually serious right now? You honestly want to fight with the vampires?"

    "Yes!" I exim. "I know you like to believe that you''re a lone wolf, Evan, but the truth is that your people need you in the uing battle. And even though the vampires treated me like trash... I believe they can change with your leadership." "There might also be some werewolves unwilling to follow Elias," Raphael chimes in. "And if you would allow it... We could form a pack with both vampires and werewolves in it."

    I p my hands, beaming at both my mates. "That''s a great n! Let''s form our own pack! Both vampires and werewolves allowed!"

    Raphaelughs. "Sounds great!"

    Evan nces between us. "You''re both f*****g crazy."

    "Why?" I ask.

    Evan res at me. "For many reasons, but the main one is that it''s f*****g stupid to return to Lunaris..."

    "No-no-no! Think about it!" I sit down cross-legged in the bed and focus my eyes on Evan. "Arachne always attacks us in Lunaris. This is obviously the ce where she needs to be. There is something special about Lunaris, so we must have a pack ready to fight her there." "Go on, keep talking," Evan urges, interested now that it seems I have given my n some thought.

    I continue talking. "And so far, we have only fought Arachne with werewolves orpletely on our own, and it has never worked. But what if werewolves and vampiresbined in a pack are what we need to defeat her?"

    Evan smiles at me. "You might be right, little wolf, but the vampires might not follow us so easily. They probably aren''t interested in working together with the former enemy."

    "Same for the werewolves, honestly," Raphael sighs.

    "Perhaps that''s why I have two mates?" I offer, shrugging. "Maybe if the vampires and the werewolves see that you''re my mates, they get inspired and think the two species can work together?"

    "Shit..." Evanughs and rubs his eyelids. "So that''s how it''s going to be..."

    Raphael snorts. "She actually confirmed it."

    Huh?

    What are they talking about?

    To my surprise, Raphael sits up to poke Evan with his elbow, and theyugh together. It is odd seeing them not fighting orining about the other one''s taste in music. They are actuallyughing like friends...

    "What is so funny?" I ask. I''m curious about what is going on.

    "Oh, it''s nothing, little wolf," Evan says, trying not to smile, but he miserably fails.

    "It''s just that..." Raphael grins at me. "You finally made your decision-it''s going to be the both of us, huh?"

 Chapter 66

    Ste

    The guys and I have decided to return to Lunaris tomorrow. Raphael has been given time to rest up, and Evan stole a car yesterday. Tomorrow morning will be our departure.

    I stand inside the shower and rub my face under the water jet. Everything is perfectly peaceful until the bathroom door opens.

    "I''m using the shower," I call out to whoever is inside the bathroom. "You just have to wait your turn."

    "Ah, but it''s such a big shower," Evan remarks, and I can hear the smirk in his silky, smooth voice.

    "Agreed," Raphael says, and I shudder when I sense him walk to stand behind me inside the shower. "Besides... Wouldn''t it be nice to have someone wash your hair?"

    I feel Raphael''s hard n*****s brush against my back while Evan yfully squeezes my a*s.

    My IQ immediately drops.

    "Uhhh... Come again?"

    Chuckling, Raphael reaches for the shampoo bottle, and I freeze when his big hands start rubbing my scalp. I take a step back, only for my back to crash into his strong, muscr chest. Flesh to flesh.

    Holy shit.

    Abs.

    Such hard f*****g abs.

    My p***y throbs.

    "Oh, are you horny?" Evan breathes augh. "Then someone needs to care for you down here too... Let me clean you."

    He couldn''t mean that he would-

    Oh.

    OH.

    f**k me...

    A shuddery breath leaves my lips when I''m licked between my legs. It''s slow and teasing at first. But then Evan grips my thighs and presses his mouth against my c**t. Hard. "W-what are you guys doing?" I ask.

    Evan''s response is to add more pressure to his tongue. He forces a moan from my lips, and I open my eyes to stare at Raphael''s big hands massaging my breasts.

    His c**k is hard behind me, and he chuckles again.

    "Taking care of you?" Raphael whispers in my ear. "Aren''t you enjoying this? It would be a shame because I''m having fun."

    "Me too," Evan speaks against my skin. "You smell so nice down here, Ste... And you taste good too... I could lick you all night..."

    Oh-my-god.

    Goosebumps prickle over my skin.

    Could stand here forever.

    Evan is ridiculously attractive, especially between my legs.

    His eyes are closed, and his bulging biceps flex when he tightens his grip around my thigh. I''m already breathless. Evan sinks his fingers into my skin, leans in, and... Oh-my-god... It feels so good.

    My p***y is pink and swollen, clenching since I''m so damn horny. Evan smiles and presses his tongue harder against my clit before slowly licking it to torment me.

    "Ahh... Ahhh..." I shut my eyes in pure bliss. "It feels so... It feels soo... Damn good... Don''t stop..."

    I shudder. My legs feel weak, but Raphael is helping me stand while cing tantalizing kisses over the sensitive skin on my neck.

    My toes curl, and I moan at the incredible pleasure building in my lower abdomen. It''s threatening to spill everywhere, slowly taking over.

    Is this... Is this heaven?

    It''s been a few seconds, and I''m already...

    No...

    I want the moment tost.

    I try to fight it, try to climb the peak of the o****m. It would be such a shame toe within seconds.

    But Evan''s broad shoulders down there, and his face between my legsbined with beefy Raphael behind me?

    Holy moon goddess.

    I have the best of two worlds.

    Evan is the biggest of my two mates, and he looks enormous and sexy, kneeling in front of my p***y.

    And Raphael is bronzed and tanned. A wet dream while he hums and cups my breasts with hisrge, manly hands.

    I love both my mates so much.

    And they both turn me on.

    Before I know it, I''m f*****g Evan''s mouth and moaning louder than ever, lost to the sensation.

    I just want to be pleased.

    Touched.

    Finished.

    "You shouldn''t finish her," Raphael peers down at Evan. "Remember that she hasn''t agreed to let us both mark her during the same night."

    Wait.

    What?

    Excuse me?!

    They can''t honestly tease me like this and then just stop?!

    I was holding back the o****m for their sake!

    Evan leans away from my p***y. "Right. Thanks for reminding me," he nces up at me. "Sorry, little wolf, but you won''t be given an o****m until you admit defeat. You have to let us spit-roast you."

    I gasp. "But you know why I can''t let you both mark me during the same night! It would require both your c***s inside me!"

    "And?" Evan tilts his head. "I don''t see the problem."

    "Me neither," Raphael kisses my cheek, smiling against it. "Anyway, we will be here for you when you surrender to us."

    Evan stands to his full height. "Yeah, ciao."

    Ciao?

    "Now, just wait a moment! Come back, please!"

    "Nah..." Evan says. "Not until you give us what we want."

    Raphael follows Evan out of the shower, waving at me while smiling like the goddamn devil he is. "See you in bed, Ste. We might continue to tease you over there."

    I blush and shout after them. "You''re really not going to finish what you started?!"

    "Are you surrendering?" Evan wonders.

    "What?!" I exim. "Y-you know that I can''t do that!"

    Raphael lifts his eyebrows. "Why not?"

    "Because-" I''m shy and terrified of having a threesome with them. My heart pounds at the very thought.

    "Ah, she doesn''t even have a good reason," Evan sighs from the door with a crooning smile I''m sure is fake. The mind-reading bastard. "Woman up a little, will you? We both want you, and there is no need to be shy." "Yeah," Raphael cracks his shoulders. "Come to bed after you''ve taken care of your business."

    "Though if you surrender, you coulde with us to bed and ride one of us right now," Evan says.

    Raphael snorts in amusement. "Yeah, pick a c**k, Ste."

    I re at the smirking bastards. "When did you start working on the same team, huh?!"

    Evan grins. "We became a team when we discovered that we both share the same hobby-teasing you and making you flustered."

    "You guys are evil!" I shout. "Absolutely heartless bastards!"

    "Ah, she is mad because she can''te..." Raphael sighs.

    Evan taps his shoulder. "Cheer up, brother. Ste will soone to her senses and surrender."

    Raphael dries a fake tear with his finger. "I hope so, bro. I really f*****g hope so..."

    "OH-MY-GOD! STOP, JUST f*****g STOP IT ALREADY!"

    Evan and Raphaelugh and disappear from the door opening, and I groan at their unfinished job between my legs.

    f**k them!

    I clean myself and head to bed-only to get sandwiched between them a secondter. And I can''t say I enjoy it. I know Raphael and Evan won''t finish me off, yet Evan is already fingering my p***y. Damn him!

    "You''re so wet..." Evan rubs himself against my back and inhales the scent of my wet hair. "Damn, even your hair smells so damn good."

    Raphael is further down, circling his tongue around my n*****s in tantalizing strokes. "You really do have the most amazing tits... I love them so much, even if they are small."

    I''m already breathless and tormented. "COULD YOU GUYS JUST f*****g STOP?!"

    Evan chuckles. "How about no?"

    "Yeah, I''m not interested in stopping this either," Raphael says and nts searing kisses on my breasts. "I''m having too much fun..."

    I sigh heavily. "But I''m... But I''m in so much pain! What is the point in having two males if I''m in horny jail?"

    "All you need to do is agree to let us spit-roast you," Raphael teases before kissing my skin in a way that will leave a mark. "You could ride on my c**k tonight if you do."

    Evan pulls out his fingers from my p***y, licking them before joining the conversation. "Or mine."

    I slowly close my eyes. "Seriously-f**k you guys!"

    Both my matesugh.

    Ugh, I can''t stand this!

    I hate that they are friends because it''s not fair that they have now teamed up against me!

    "You don''t have to be shy about taking two c***s at once," Evan whispers seductively into my ear. "We will be careful. Thest thing we want is to hurt our mate."

    Raphael is fondling my breasts. "Evan is right. All we want is to please you... And it''s unfair if one of us gets to mark you first. We want to do it at the same time... So what do you say?"

 Chapter 67

    Ste

    I''m breathless. Wet. Overwhelmed. Riled up. I can''t think, can''te up with an excuse.

    I want to have s*x with Evan and Raphael, and I don''t want to wait.

    My lips form the words. "I want it now."

    Raphael stares at me in the dark, clearly shocked by me giving in, but Evan is already at work. A tremor goes through me when he hauls me on top of his big body.

    He smells like roses and hotel soap. His armpits are slightly hairy, but I find it sexy, especially since his biceps are so defined.

    So hot.

    My breasts are soft against Evan''s hard pecs, and I feel a thousand times smaller since he is so broad. Large. Sexy.

    Heat invades my skin when he kisses me, again and again, eating at my lips before breaking away.

    "You should be focusing on Raphael this time," Evan''s voice sounds deeper in the dark. "So why don''t you sit on my c**k in the reversed cowgirl style?" "Oh," I blush. "Sure..."

    I push myself up from Evan''s chest and sit beside him. Bumblebees are bumping around in my belly.

    Evan''s c**k is right there, stiff and throbbing. Lust pools between my legs as I lock my eyes on it. I feel tingles between my legs as if my body is already begging to be filled. But at the same time...

    s**t, am I really doing this?

    A threesome?

    I''m wet. Horny.

    Ready.

    But I am also nervous because I haven''t done anything s****l with Raphael. I lift my chin and find his eyes are heated even in the dark. There is a slight green glow to them, beautiful. "Don''t be shy," Raphael says, sounding amused. I''m sure he can hear my ticking heartbeat. "Rx, Ste."

    I lift my chin. "H-how?"

    "Enjoy yourself."

    Raphael closes the distance on the bed andes over to me on his bent knees on the mattress. The second I face him, his lips im mine, and I mewl into his mouth.

    His kiss is tender-lovers lost and found. He deepens it while guiding me to sit on Evan''s c**k. I find it oddly romantic until Evan''s hands are on my hips, and then I feel pure l**t instead. Inch by inch, Evan sinks into me, and I moan into Raphael''s warm, hot mouth. Overwhelmed by the pain. I haven''t taken a c**k in this timeline, but the slight stretching feels so good. "f**k, you''re tight." Evan groans behind me, sending shivers down my spine as he grabs my sides. He pushes me down and forces me to take him whole while Raphael kisses me.

    He controls me with his tongue and grabs my hands to ce them on his pecs, wanting me to touch him. It sends a spike of heat through me.

    Raphael is so beautiful. I''m getting wetter from simply tracing his ropes of muscles and tanned skin with my fingertips.

    And Evan must be able to feel my excitement, for he bounces me on his c**k, which sends a wave of pleasure throughout my body. I swear my brain is getting fried.

    Raphael leans back, dragging his thumb over my lower lip. "I want to be in on the fun as well."

    I don''t have to ask him what he means. He stands on the bed, and my hands grip his bubble b**t as he guides the tip of his c**k inside my waiting mouth.

    A more skillful person would probably grip his thick shaft and help to gain speed and friction with their hand. But his b**t is so sexy! I close my eyes and enjoy myself while sucking him, high on pleasure.

    "You''re so handsy," Raphael whispers huskily and moans when I take his c**k deeper into my throat. "It turns me on... Keep touching my b**t... Hell, you can even finger the hole... I don''t care... Just touch me..."

    Behind me, Evan is holding my sides and panting. He lifts me up and down, up and down, and helps bounce me by lifting his a*s slightly off the mattress. It feels amazing.

    Evan''s c**k is thick and big. It stretches me even more than his fingers ever did, but I''m so wet that the f*****g goes effortlessly.

    I can''t help the moan building in my throat, but since Raphael is in my mouth, I end up choking on his c**k.

    He grins down at me, eyes hooded with l**t, and she thrusts in and out. His fingers in my hair, forcing it deeper. f**k. It turns me on so badly, especially when he moans.

    "I love your dirty little mouth," Raphael breathes. "You''re so talented, Ste. Such a filthy and sexy mate."

    "Oh, you''re gaining speed, little wolf," Evan sounds amused. "Are you liking this after all? Despite trying to resist it."

    Their voices are bringing me closer to the goal. The room smells like s*x and heat and male musk.

    I suppress a shiver as I press my tongue harder against Raphael''s c**k and part my lips to take him as deeply as possible. Oh, God. I can feel Evan''s c**k deep inside my p***y, and it''s driving me wild to have another c**k between my lips. Deciding this isn''t enough, Raphael digs his rough hands into my hair, gripping it tight enough to make my eyes water as he slowly inches farther into my mouth.

    "f**k yes... Just like that... Keep sucking me, dirty girl," Raphael hisses between clenched teeth.

    I close my eyes on instinct and take him in, letting my tongue lick across his thick, veined shaft.

    "You feel that?" Evan asks, his voice a low, throaty groan. "You feel how full you are, Ste? With my big c**k in your tight little hole and Raphael''s c**k in your sexy mouth?"

    "How do you like it?" Raphael asks. "You''re shuddering."

    "Convulsing," Evan says.

    "Are you close?" Raphael wonders.

    "She is shaking," Evan sounds amused, and then he groans. "I love that you''re enjoying this. Let''s so faster, Ste."

    Faster?

    "Deeper," Raphael moans. "I want you chocking on my c**k again."

    Raphael pumps his c**k against my mouth mercilessly, the motion rocking me back against Evan''s c**k with every thrust until I''m f****d from both sides. Good Lord.

    An o****m is building in my core, and Raphael is watching me with desperate l**t in his eyes the whole time, like he can''t get enough of what he is seeing.

    And Evan presses a thumb into my a*s. Careful, and I was wrong about not thinking I would like it. I love it. It sends me toppling over the edge, and I spiral towards an insanely powerful o****m. "You like that, Ste?" Evan asks. "You like us stuffing both your holes at once?"

    I can''t fight it anymore.

    Pleasure hits me like a storm. It washed over me in a wave, the ecstasy of the o****m mingling with the pain of Evan stretching my a*s with his thick fingers and Raphael f*****g my mouth. Yet both men don''t slow down, don''t even pause. Raphael is grunting with his eyes closed, close to reaching his own o****m.

    And I can feel Evan is tense underneath me. He is close too, and it''s so sexy hearing that he is breathless.

    "f**k, Ste..."

    Raphael growls and f***s my mouth harder, so hard his balls are pping, and the man loses his goddamn mind. He growls louder, and I squeeze his buttcheeks until hees inside my mouth. I don''t mind swallowing, and that scene must get Evan going because he turns deathly still. There is a thrust, his c**k jerking, and he shoots his load deep inside me.

    Sexy.

    Hot.

    Warmth spills down my legs as I climb off Evan to copse next to him in the fluffy bed. I''m all shaky and weak.

    "You were so sexy," Evan murmurs, bathing in the afterglow of s*x. He pulls me to him and kisses my forehead. "It didn''t hurt, did it?"

    "A little," I admit. "But I liked it."

    Raphael is behind me, stroking my skin with hisrge, warm hand before gettingfortable. "That was f*****g hot as hell... You''re kinky, Ste, and I''m officially addicted to you."

    I blush in the dark, hoping no one will notice, but Evan is already smirking in amusement. He leans in to kiss my lips and doesn''t even care where I''ve had my mouth.

    Raphael, in the meantime, snuggles up close behind me. It makes me feel safe from both sides.

    I didn''t think having them both would be like this. Sofortable, so easy. My heart is crying in joy, and I must be a wimp because I''m suddenly close to tears when Evan breaks our kiss. "What is wrong?" he strokes my cheek and peers deeply into my eyes with his glowing, red orbs.

    "Nothing is wrong..." I sob.

    Raphael snorts behind me, but the sound is gentle. "If nothing is wrong, you wouldn''t be crying..."

    "Fine, it''s just that..." I bite my lower lip. "I''m scared... I''m happy and nothing good everes from feeling happy. I fear something will happen, and you will be ripped away from me..." Raphael sighs. "That won''t happen."

    He wraps his arm around me and hugs me, but the expression on Evan''s face worries me. He studies my face in silence, and I can''t help but feel as if he is keeping secrets.

    Eventually, he talks. "I wouldn''t let anything bad happen to either of you two," he strokes my cheek again, smiling. "You''re my mate, the person that I love, and Raphael... Well, I guess he is a friend." Raphael almost chokes. "Friend? f**k, I knew I should have filmed everything that happened today."

    "Filmed?" Evan hisses.

    "Yeah! You won''t ever admit to us being friends again!"

    Iugh when Evan mumbles, "f*****g mutt" in the dark, and then I getfortable in the bed with a big smile.

    I can''t rattle the feeling that something terrible is about to happen, but I can enjoy this moment.

    My chest is filled with butterflies, and I''m satisfied and in the arms of both of my mates. Life couldn''t get any better.

 Chapter 68

    Ste

    It''s another night of experiencing a dream that might be a glimpse of one of the past timelines.

    Though, for some reason, I can''t shake off the feeling that this vision is different.

    I''m looking at what appears to be Evan. He is standing in the middle of the street of Lunaris at night. He wears faded jeans and a tight t-shirt that leaves none of his arm muscles to the imagination. Strong.

    Relentless.

    His red eyes are glowing in the dark, focusing on something. Raphael and I are standing behind him, but time seems frozen for us? Why?

    I stare harder.

    Arachne faces Evan. she dwarfs him and walks over the houses. Her eight legs send tremors through the ground, and I hold my breath. Are they about to fight?

    Evan lifts his proud chin to re at the monster. Shadows are appearing behind him, circling him while snickering.

    I''m unsure what to believe, but the scene inserts dread into my bones. I don''t have a good feeling about this.

    Worry falls over me like a thick nket, and Evan''s voice washes over me like a sweet caress inside my head, melodic and smooth as silk.

    ''If Ste and Raphael can''t defeat Arachne, someone has to step up and do what is necessary. I''m not a hero, but I wouldn''t mind sacrificing myself to save the people I love.... Sacrificing himself?!

    "NO!!" I shout while tears run down my chin. "Evan, don''t do it!"

    Evan doesn''t listen.

    He can''t hear me.

    And my voice can''t reach him.

    Evan opens his mouth andmands the darkness flying around him like hungry vultures. "Shadows drink everyst drop of my blood and defeat the enemy before me! Feed on me!"

    I scream when the shadows hiss in pleasure, whispering, "Finally!" before tearing Evan apart. He is ripped to shreds. Blood flies in every direction as the shadows devour him.

    Arachne is being destroyed too, but I can only focus on Evan''s empty clothes falling down on the asphalted road.

    "NOOOO!!"

    Gasping, I sit up in the hotel bed. The room is still dark, and I look to my left and right. Raphael and Evan are curled up on either side of me, naked and content. They didn''t hear me waking up from my nightmare. I lick my lips. My chest rises and falls with eachbored breath. Perspiration trickles down my spine and some turn into rivulets that slip between my breasts.

    "Are you okay?"

    Startled, I look around to see that both my mates are aware. Raphael is the one who spoke, and Evan is cuddling with my arm, still unwilling topletely open his eyes.

    I rub my eyes. "It was just a bad nightmare..."

    Raphael strokes my back. "It sounded like you were dying, though. You were yelling, ''No!'' and, ''Evan, don''t do it!'' and shit..."

    Evan yawns. "Which is slightly worrying since we had s*x tonight. Why is it only me that got called out in your dream?"

    Raphael snorts. "She obviously didn''t like your performance."

    "Shut up, mutt. No one asked you." Evan sounds harsh, but I can see the tiny curl of his lips. He is amused.

    "I''m fine..." I smile tiredly. "But I wish I could go back to sleep without worrying about waking up in another nightmare."

    Evan cracks on red-eye open. "I couldpel you into having a good night''s sleep."

    Raphael gasps and pats his head. "Bad, vampire! You''re not going to brainwash our mate! What if you mess up her brain or something, you evil voodoo master!"

    "Woah, woah, woah, evil voodoo master?! Now you''re taking things a little bit too far! And for the reckon, I would NEVER mess up Ste''s brain... Maybe by ident, but I''m sure-" "By ident?!" Raphael interrupts. "Release Ste''s arm right now, and stop squeezing it!"

    "Never!" Evan hisses. "The female werewolf is mine!"

    Before I know it, I''m picked up by Evan and cradled in his big arms while heughs like an evil viin.

    Iugh because I''m so confused. "What are you even doing?"

    His big beautiful eyes find mine and his lips remain yful. "Stealing you away from Raphael... And I must say you look pretty tasty, little wolf. I might just drink all of your delicious blood."

    I crack up when Evan dips his head to kiss me everywhere. It''s not romantic. His lips are wet, and he is giving me big disgusting, stupid vampire kisses.

    I snort while trying not to smile. "Stop that, you silly vampire!"

    "Stop?" Evan questions. "But you''re not kissed enough yet!"

    Evan hands me over to Raphael, and my heart thuds faster when I''m squeezed by my other mate. I haven''t explored being Raphael''s lover yet. He is "new," and I don''t know how to act. But, all those walls and barriers and the awkwardness is blown away the second Raphael''s plush lips are on mine.

    He kisses me. It''s warm and affectionate, and he tastes like the honey and tea he had before bed. Delicious.

    Raphael is smirking as if holding me in his arms is funny to him. Maybe he notices my blush?

    "What is so funny?" I dare to ask.

    "Nothing..." Raphael''s gaze goes slumberous as he studies my face like he is taking in the details andmitting them to memory. "I just think that you''re sweet and beautiful." Evan is plucking at my toes. "Very cute."

    I go all shy and chummy when they peer down at me. I feel small in Raphael''s arms. Tiny and then awkward since my heart won''t stop racing. There are even fireworks in the pit of my belly. "What about sexy?" I question.

    Evan''s lips curl higher while Raphael is trying not tough. It makes my blush burn brighter.

    "Little wolf, you might have a super sexy personality in bed, and you''re very kinky, but your appearance is more adorable than sexy," Evan smiles at me. "Don''t be offended, though. We still love you." "We do," Raphael says and takes me back to bed. "But for this rtionship to work, we have decided to take turns to date you. Bond... If that make sense? Tomorrow is my turn."

    I blink at them and wonder if they have gone mad. "But we have to get to Lunaris. Elias is still after our asses-we can''t afford to go on dates!"

    "We will do it at diners along the road home," Raphael rified with a shrug of his massive shoulder. "Evan here is going to teleport home without us."

    I look at Evan from Raphael''s arms. "Are you strong enough to be teleporting?"

    "Raphael is going to give me more of his blood," Evan replies. "It should be good enough to take me home... But I will need more blood from you guys when you return. I might even need some now..." "And you shall have it," Raphael ces me in the bed. I stare at him when he offers his neck to Evan. "Come here."

    I stare at the two, starry-eyed, and Evan arches an eyebrow when he stands inches from Raphael.

    His eyes meet mine. "Are you getting off on this, little wolf?"

    "Umm..."I gulp. "I think it''s pretty hot."

    "Hot, huh?"

    Raphael and Evan exchange a look, and I squeal when they lean in and kiss each other.

    Oh-my-god, it''s too much for my ovaries to take! It onlysts a few seconds, but I''m breathless after it''s over.

    Evan kissed Raphael.

    Two hot guys kissing.

    Pale vampire and tanned werewolf.

    Both are hotter than hell.

    Raphael chuckles. "You''re right-she is all aroused again! Should we make out again?"

    Evan smirks and boxes in Raphael by cing his beefy arm on the wall above his head. He then gets this seductive look on his face while leaning closer to Raphael.

    I hold my breath when he grabs Raphael''s chin with two fingers sinking into his skin. "Whatever gets Ste going works for me, but I think drinking your blood is exciting enough." "You think so?" Raphael asks.

    Evan growls at him. "Yes, now shut up and lean back your head. I''ve been dreaming about more of your blood."

    "O-of course, Evan."

    Raphael bares his throat by leaning back, and I almost pass out when Evan bites his neck. Did it get warmer in here?

    I''m burning up, and heat is pooling between my legs. Raphael has this dreamy expression on his face, and I gasp at the scene.

    But all of a sudden, both guys turn to face me.

    "Did you like that?" Raphael questions.

    Evan nods. "Yeah, how was the acting?"

    Acting?!

    "You two are devils!"

    How am I going to survive these mates?

 Chapter 69

    Ste

    I''m about to join Raphael inside the SUV Evan stole, but Evan picks me up before I even can get into the car.

    "Evan!" I snort in amusement and try to reach for the door. He tows me away from the ground, and Iugh even louder. "You''ve already hugged me goodbye! Put me down!"

    My legs dangle over his knees since Evan is a giant, six-foot-five to my tiny five-foot-something. I can''t fight him, and his lips are currently nibbling my neck while his arms tighten around me. "Evan..." I warn, but my resolve is already weakening. My legs curl around his tapered waist. "I''m supposed to be going with Raphael..."

    Evanpletely ignores me, and I try to struggle out of his grip when he sucks on my skin in a ticklish manner. Of course, I can''t fight win in a fight, so I kick at his knees.

    It makes himugh against my skin. "Feisty!"

    "You get kicks if you try to kidnap me!" I grumpily growl.

    "Was I supposed to feel that?" He teases after I kick him again.

    "No, I''m just trying to get your attention and make you put me down!"

    "By using violence?" Evan shakes his head. "Typical little wolf."

    "You said you didn''t feel it!"

    "I was lying... I''m hurting now... Hurting in my heart because my little wolf is leaving me."

    Even though Evan sounds sarcastic, I can see the concern in his eyes. He actually looks sad, and I hug him tightly.

    He turns tense before cing his hands on my back as if he didn''t expect me to hug him for being clingy.

    I whisper into his ear. "We will see you in Lunaris."

    I lean back to find his eyes still closed, longshes touching the crest of his checks before he opens those eyes. They are red like crimson, glowing slightly, but I don''t fear him. My teeth sink into my lip as I touch his cheek. "Who would have known Evan was such a softie on the inside."

    He breathes augh. "I''m only nice to you."

    "And Raphael."

    He rolls his eyes, and I beam at him. I find my mate''s rtionship amusing. They respect each other; that''s why Raphael is patiently waiting for us to say farewell right now." "Anyway," I say. "I should be going."

    Evan frown. "I don''t want to let you go... I love you, Ste."

    He loves me.

    It doesn''t matter if I''ve heard it before.

    Evan loves me, and everything feels hot and slow.

    "I love you too," I whisper and lean closer.

    Evan hugs me again, and I melt into him.

    My heart is panging, and the moment is intimate when I nuzzle Evan''s neck, drawing in the scent of roses from his smooth skin.

    "When did you know you loved me?" I ask, needing to hear it.

    He smiles against my neck, whispering his answer. "When you assaulted me in the park. I walked there, and you just jumped over me and pressed your sweet, little lips to mine. You blew my mind." I giggle at the memory. "You were so mean to me back then, though."

    A lowugh vibrates in his throat. "I found you irresistible and cute. I would have caved if you asked me to be yours."

    "Liar..." I huff into his neck. "You would have killed me."

    "I would have not."

    "You would have bitten me."

    He snorts. "No... I wouldn''t have hurt you. Not you... Never you..."

    I tighten my hold of him. "But you can bite me now. I would like that. Just to make sure you''re properly fed."

    There is a pause.

    And then my words have Evan moving, seeking my eyes before kissing my lips. I nip his lush bottom one, tugging at it gently. He inhales, drawing me in before trailing scorching hot kisses down my neck. He even kisses my jaw, the romantic vampire.

    "Tell me this is okay, little wolf," Evan presses his tongue against the sensitive area of my neck. "Tell me I''m allowed to drink from you. I don''t want to hurt you..."

    My heart is racing and won''t calm down at all. There is just something so close-knit and sweet in letting Evan drink from me. It''s me showing him that I trust and love him.

    I close my eyes. "I allow you to drink from my blood, Evan."

    He smiles against my skin. "Don''t forget about me while you''re on your date with Raphael."

    "I would never."

    "That''s a promise."

    Evan bites my neck and drinks his fill. After he is done, I''m put back on the ground. I get into the car and wave Evan goodbye. Raphael is behind the wheel and waves at him too. When the damn SUV isn''t moving, I sob. "What are you waiting for, drive! I can''t... It''s t*****e just standing here with the car."

    Raphael looks me over, all worriedly. "Ste... I''ve spent a month with you, and I know you would murder me if I moved this car. You would spend the entire journey mourning the loss of Evan." "Yeah, but you two wanted to date me one-on-one, so it''s fine... Just go. I won''t cry or anything."

    Raphael chuckles. "Think about the good makeup s*x you will have with Evan when you see him again."

    "What if something happens to him while he is away from me?" I counter in an upset tone. "What if someone attacks him?"

    Raphael snorts. "Evan is the strongest one out of us three. He will be fine on his own. Trust me."

    "But what if he won''t..."

    The car moves, and Raphael is still looking amused. His eyes catch mine in the rearview mirror.

    "Evan will be fine. You don''t see it since you care about him so much, but vampire boy is powerful," Raphael speeds up the car. "But your concern is definitely cute... Would you be this upset if I left?" "Of course, I would!" I snap at him. "The mate-bond might not be there yet, but I love you both. You''re both my precious, handsome mates."

    Raphael almost loses it behind the wheel. "Handsome? That''s something my f*****g mother would say!"

    "Shut up!" I pick up tissues and throw them at the i***t who is belting outughter while driving.

    Raphael is howling, and a sh of white runs across the road. The car bumps over it, and Raphael hits the brakes.

    "s**t!" I exim with my eyes bulging out of my head. "What the hell was that?!"

    "I don''t know..."

    Raphael stops the car by the side of the gravel road. There are trees and enclosed pastures and stuff out here. I see cows in the distance, and the sun is behind the clouds. It''s a beautiful country road.

    "You wait in the car," Raphael tells me strictly. "Let me go and check what we ran over, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Raphael disappears to the front, and I see him grimace. He peers up at me through the window, seemingly thoughtful.

    "Ste,e out here."

    Quickly, I open the car door and walk to the front of the hood where Raphael is standing.

    My mouth falls open when I see we have run over a sheep. Tears form in my eyes, and I feel terrible. Blood is everywhere, and the sweet, white creature isn''t moving.

    I''m an animal person, and guilt is gnawing at my heart. This happened because I yed with Raphael. I was too into our jokes andughing that we didn''t pay enough attention.

    Though, in our defense, the sheep ran across the road...

    Regardless, this is still a sad moment.

    "Sweet baby..." I whisper. "You didn''t deserve to die..."

    Raphael ces arge hand on my shoulder to gain my attention. "That isn''t the worst part..."

    I lift my chin, and Raphael points further ahead. It takes me a second, and then I see a babymb staring back at us from the grass.

    "Oh-my-god!" I squeal in delight. "It''s Lambi!"

    Raphael jerks his head. "Say what now?"

    "Lambi!" I exim and look up at Raphael. "His name is Lambi, and since you ran over his mother, you''re the new mama sheep now."

    Raphael stares at me like I''ve grown two heads. "What the hell are you talking about? We can''t steal amb!"

    "Yes, we can!" I walk towards Lambi. "Say hello to parenthood, Raphael, because themb ising with us. We will hold a funeral for mamamb, and then a new adventure awaits you as Lambi''s new parent."

 Chapter 70

    Evan

    For some reason, I can drink alcohol without feeling like s**t. I''m not sure if it''s a full-fledged vampire thing, but I''m notining.

    I pick up my bottle of bourbon and sigh when I hear another irritating snicker from behind. There have been a pair of eyes on my neck since I stepped into this bar.

    "You cane out," I say in a bored tone. "Say what you want to say, or ask what you want to ask. Just stop watching me like a stalker."

    I hear another loud snicker behind me. It belongs to Leonora... or Arachne. Honestly, I don''t really care.

    All I want is a few drinks and a peaceful night before Ste finallyes home from her adventure.

    Dealing with Arachne isn''t on my wishlist tonight.

    "You''re a sharp one." Arachne sits next to me and holds up her hand, ordering the same bourbon I''m drinking. An entire bottle. Are you serious?

    Silently, I nce her way. "What do you want?"

    A smile curls her thin, pink lips. Her expression is evil and speaks of her ill intentions, but she isn''t attacking me. She wouldn''t win the battle, but the problem is that I wouldn''t win either. I''m not powerful enough.

    f**k.

    I need to mate with Ste. It would make me stronger and give me more control over the shadows. My magic would grow, and maybe I could get rid of Arachne once and for all.

    "I want to know what you''re doing on the silver wolf''s side..." Arachne drinks from her ss and sets it down. The sound rings in my ears, and her eyes are intense. "Would you mind telling me the reason?"

    I lift an eyebrow.

    Arachne is trying to figure me out by staring at me with curious eyes. Unfortunately for her, I''m not interested in making friends with the freaking enemy.

    I look away from her ugly mug, shaking my head. "Are you seriously asking me that?"

    "Yes. Why are you on Ste''s side?" Arachne repeats demandingly. "I can tell you''re powerful, Evan. You''re practically the only thing keeping me from wringing the neck of that werewolf."

    "And what is your point?" I''m growing more and more irritated. Every sentenceing out of her mouth sounds like a threat.

    "I''m simply curious why you''re with her."

    "And I''m not buying that. Tell me what you want."

    "As I said earlier, you''re sharp," Arachne bats her long eyshes and lets out a fakeugh. "The reason I''m here is... Well, you could rule the world by my side, Evan. Be the handsome king to my beautiful queen; second ruler of the entire world." I snort. "Sorry, but that won''t ever happen."

    Stupefaction seeps into Arachne''s features.

    The spider clearly didn''t expect such a fast answer. Arachne studies me with her red lips parted in shock.

    I take my time to study her.

    She is wearing a red velvet dress that hugs her curves. Her shoes are high-heels, and I roll my eyes. She is obviously trying to seduce me. It''s not really working, though.

    "Is it because Ste is your mate? Because the mate-bond isn''t in power yet, and if you murdered her, then..." sheughs. "Who knows-maybe I could turn into your second-chance mate?" Murder Ste?!

    I have to grip the table not to flip out.

    The shadows are gossiping within me, liking the idea of ruling the world, but I shut them down.

    My goal isn''t world domination, and I hiss at Arachne. "Give me one reason to not rearrange your face for even making that suggestion! I would never hurt Ste!"

    "Is that right?" Arachne challenges. "I thought all you vampires were power-hungry and dreaming of ruling the world. And to achieve that goal, you only need to kill the silver wolf."

    Anger rises from my chest, yet I keep my voice steady. "Let me make something very clear here. Ste is the person I love. She means the world to me, and if you touch her or even look at her the wrong way, I will end you. And if I don''t give a s**t if that isn''t my destiny!"

    "Wow, wow, wow!" Arachne presses her hand to her chest. "You''re so aggressive! I love that devotion so much... Lord, you amaze me, Evan. You have so much hatred for me even though all I ever did was talk about your precious mate."

    I re at her. "So don''t do it again."

    "Alright, then let''s do something else..."

    Arachne smiles wickedly and leans closer. Her red nails are too long and sharp. Disgusting. She strokes her hand over the veins in my arm. It''s repulsive, and I withdraw from her touch.

    She snorts. "What? Are you afraid of some skin-to-skin contact? Or don''t you think I''m pretty, Evan?"

    "I hate spiders," I tell her in a calm tone. "And I''m not fighting you only because I might not walk out as the winner.""

    "That''s a wise reason."

    "Thank you."

    "I really like you."

    "And I really hate you."

    Arachne shows me her teeth in a smile. "You''re so loyal to Ste... I admire that... But it kind of... Well, it makes me want you even more, Evan. You have this darkness inside you, and I love it." "Okay, I''m leaving," I get up and don''t bother paying. I willpel whoever is foolish enough to try and stop me.

    Unluckily, the blonde spider woman follows me like a goddamn shadow. She follows me out the door and ces her hand on my shoulder to make me turn around.

    "Wait, Evan, why are you leaving?!"

    "Because you creep me out."

    "Me?" Arachne tries to sound innocent. Delicate.

    I repress the urge to puke.

    Arachne sickens me to the bone. She is deranged for suggesting I would murder Ste and pick her instead. And she is even crazier for thinking I would take her up on the offer.

    I swallow thickly. "Yes, I look at you, and then I want to barf."

    To my surprise, Arachneughs at my words. "You are fascinating, but your bad side only adds to why I''m intrigued by you, Evan. I like when there is a bit of a chase."

    "No, you''re only intrigued by me because you want me on your side and because I''m powerful. You''re afraid of me."

    Arachne pauses, and I nce over my shoulder. She is standing still on the street, suddenly not looking as confident as before. Her eyes have turned ck with frustration. "I''m not afraid of you."

    Iugh in amusement. "Sure, whatever you say, Arachne, but you and I both know the truth."

    She hisses at me. "You''re not very nice, but I will forgive you for this. I still believe you mighte to your senses and pick me over Ste. I''m clearly the better choice."

    I snort and shake my head. This spider woman is insane for thinking I would pick her over Ste.

    "It won''t happen since you will never be the better choice... Anyway, have an awful night, Arachne. I hope you die in your sleep, and I never have to see your ugly mug again."

    With those words, I slip into the earth and the shadows, anything not to be faced with Arachne. That spider is Ste''s enemy, and therefore she is my enemy. I don''t want to converse with her. No.

    All I want is for Ste toe home again... It''s really dull when she isn''t around to tease. I wonder what she and Raphael are up to?

 Chapter 71

    Raphael

    The sun has set, and I''m holding Lambi in my arms. Ste should be focusing on driving. She is watching me instead and parks the car by the side of the road. My lips curl. "What?"

    Her eyes are trailing my veiny arms, and a blush coats her cheeks before her gaze sh with mine. Is she checking me out?

    "Nothing... I''m just..."

    I study her in silence.

    The sun casts Ste''s otherwise pale skin in orange light. It makes her appear luminous. She is gleaming like the rarest of gold, so beautiful she makes my heart hurt. "Could we..." Ste hesitates, but I know what she means.

    I lean over to ce Lambi in the backseat. He is tucked in a nket and contently closes his eyes. It gives me room to focus on my mate, the silly woman who is madly blushing. "There," I say, gripping my thighs and smiling. "I''m all free."

    Ste smiles back. I expect her to bond with me through talking, but she climbs over the middle console. I breathe augh at her monkey attempt and help her get into myp.

    My hand brushes her sides, and my eyesnd on hers. We are inches apart, with the sound of her breath hitching.

    I press a kiss to the underside of her jaw. "Is this your idea of bonding with me?"

    "I needed to touch you."

    Smiling, I kiss her jaw again.

    She shudders, and I almost lose my cool.

    Her scent calls out to my soul and sings deep into my bones. I''m beginning to think I could stay here for endless years.

    Ste fits too well in my arms, and I can hear her heart pounding. She is nervous, but that doesn''t stop me from touching her. For now, I can go slow and start with chaste, rtively innocent touches.

    My fingers skim over her back, and a throb of warm happiness lingers when Ste ces her hands on my shoulders and drags them up my neck into my hair.

    She snuggles closer, her breasts in my face and fingers in my hair. It feels so good I have to close my eyes. My strong arm wraps around her waist, securing her against me.

    Her body is curvy and soft. Feminine. I''m trying my best not to get distracted by her breasts, but they are right in front of my face. Damn, I want to touch them so badly. "Raphael?"

    "Hmm?" I stroke her back and let my fingers sink into her skin. Something inside me is growling, "mine," and I agree.

    "You can''t use magic before we are mated, right?"

    "Nope."

    "So you need the mate-bond, right?"

    My hand pauses at her waist. "What are you trying to say?"

    She sucks in a deep breath and cups my cheeks. Her gaze lowers to my mouth before she finally meets my eyes. The attraction makes it hard to have a conversation, but she has my total attention. My c**k agrees too.

    "The thing is..." Ste sucks in a deep breath. "I think I know how to make the mate-bond form sooner than my twentieth birthday."

    "You do?"

    "Yes, but... It means having to give something up. I''ve heard the moon goddess whispering inside my head since I had my nightmare. I''ve been shutting her out, but... I think I have to listen to her." I gently peer up at her. "What is she saying?"

    Ste swallows thickly. "She is telling me to give up my time-travel abilities..."

    I tilt my head, speaking softly. "But you can''t use it anyway, can you? So what is the harm?"

    There is a soft, painedugh. "I know, but... I would still feel useless. It would mean depending on my mates."

    I cup her cheeks and lean back in the seat. "And would that be the worst thing in the world?"

    She sucks in a deep breath. "I wanted to ask you first."

    Ste''s eyes glisten with tears, and I can''t help myself. I lean in and kiss her like I''ve wanted to all day. It''s deep and sweet.

    She makes a pleased sound before I shove my tongue into her mouth to silence her, and then her mouth opens to mine. The gentle touch of her hand turns into a desperate grip, and she loses her fingers in my hair.

    I want to show her that I''m not going anywhere. I tilt my head and squeeze her a*s with my hands, knowing Ste has no idea how much I love to touch her, taste her.

    "Is this okay?" I whisper before suckling her lower lip. "Kissing you like this right now, right here?"

    Ste is responsive, and every kiss is a firework, but I need her confirmation. I want to know if she is as much into me as I''m into her. I need her to say it.

    Ste hums into my mouth, tickling my lips before breaking free. Her body arcs into mine, pressing those glorious breasts against my chest.

    "Yes," she smiles. "Yes."

    Yes. That''s my new favorite word.

    I kiss her again, but she pushes at my chest. I lift my eyebrows, wanting to know what is wrong.

    Her eyes are glistening. "I''m going to do it."

    I blink. "Right now?"

    "I have to. Arachne knows who we are, and... I want nothing to happen to you and Evan. And you will be stronger if you''re mated."

    I kiss the fabric shielding her breasts. "True. Also, being mated and marked by a silver wolf brings out the true potential in whoever she chooses to make hers." "Really?"

    "It''s part of what makes a silver wolf so special. It''s why the past me so desperately wanted you. The other Raphael wanted power."

    Her beautiful eyes find mine. "And you don''t?"

    I breathe augh. If only Ste could look into my mind, she would realize she is my everything. Which also means Evan is important. She needs us both by her side. "All I want is you."

    A tear slips down Ste''s cheek, and then she loses herself in me.

    I''ve never been kissed like this by her before. Her lips are hungry and shock me to the core. Her tongue conveys words: I want you, I need you, and I love you so much.

    My whole body throbs with l**t, and I groan. Something is happening. Ste''s scent is growing more addictive to my nose, and I can feel our mate-bond awakening. She gave up on her powers.

    The knowledge of her self-sacrifice makes me want her more. I swallow down her soft moans and learn the contours of her mouth. The simple slide of her tongue along mine has my c**k so hard it hurts. Ste is all in. She kisses me like I could blow up in a puff of smoke at any given second. And her desperation turns me on so severely my movements be clumsy, fumbling, and uncoordinated. Damn. I want to touch Ste everywhere, and my hands can''t decide where to start.

    I''ve never felt like this before.

    We both pant when we part for air, and my hand is halfway up her shirt. Remove it, and I''m one step closer to heaven. But Ste pulls back, a pretty blush spreading over her cheeks.

    Our eyes are inches apart, and she breathes warm air into my face while the mate-bond zaps between us. It''s more powerful because I''ve never loved her like this before.

    I actually think magic is already coursing through my veins even with Ste marking me...

    To test that theory, I clench my fist and open it.

    Fire lights up my thumb, electricity zaps on my pointer finger, nts grow on my long finger, water covers my ring finger, and a mini-tornado encircles the little one. "Damn," Ste murmurs, ncing at me with a wry smile.

    "Damn?" I question. I''m still pulsing with lust. I can only sit in this seat since moving would kill me. I''m filled with desire, trying to control myself so I don''t reach for her again. My c**k, however, isn''t working on the same side. He is trying to push out through the fabric of my pants. The greedy fucker.

    "Five elements?" Ste questions.

    "Mhm..."

    "That''s so cool."

    Compliments.

    So manypliments even in her eyes.

    f**k.

    I''m no longer strong enough not to kiss her neck. I reach for her and s**k her skin, and she rewards me with a moan. My c**k stirs, and I curse the clothes she is wearing. I pull at her shirt. "Can we lose this?"

    Blushing, she smiles and pulls herself out of the fog. I want to pull her back into it, kiss her until the end of time.

    Ste takes an unsteady breath. "I never thought I would make out with you inside a car with amb in the backseat."

    "I''m just d you''re making out with me at all," I say and feel another bolt of heat pass through me.

    The mate-bond is killing me, and I cup the back of her delicate neck and kiss her again. Harder, maybe even a little f*****g desperate. Because I''m dying from l**t and want here.

    Ste moans, and her hands explore me, sliding down to cup my fat pecs in her palms. Aggressive. Turn-on. A grunt leaves me when her fingers sink into my muscles, and I kick open the damn car door. I can''t take it anymore and take Ste outside.

    She shrieks when I press her against the first oak tree I find but falls silent when I kiss her again. Her legs are wrapped around me, her body curling around mine.

    When our kiss is broken, her lips are swollen as she gasps. "I..." I silence her by suckling her lower lip. She murmurs a sound of approval yet tries to talk again. "I think we..."

    Disappointment settles like lead in my stomach. "Stop?"

    I don''t want to stop. My c**k is hard as a rock, and my abs aching with the need to f**k her wet cunt. Thest thing I want is to take it slow. But if my mate wants slow, I give it to her. "No," Ste snorts. "I think we should remove our clothes."

    OH.

    She touches my cheek. "What did you think I meant?"

    "I don''t know," I reply to her while already helping her out of that shirt that I''ve been desperate to peel away for minutes. "But I agree-off with all the clothes. I want you naked. Now."

    Her eyes have so much heat that I almost lose my bnce. My mind is already going nk. She is gorgeous. Beautiful. All mine, and soon to be marked by my teeth.

    "But you shouldn''t mark me," Ste whispers. "Evan isn''t here... And you should mark me when we are all together."

    I lift an eyebrow, smirking. "Or you could just call Evan here? The mate-bond is there-why don''t you try calling to reach for him. He should be strong enough to hear you." She blinks. "Really?"

    "Yes, and if you don''t do it soon, then I will..." I kiss her neck again, nibbling at her skin. "Because I''m desperate to mark you and can''t f*****g wait another day."

 Chapter 72

    Ste

    ''Evan?'' I call inside my head. ''Do you want to be marked and join us in the woods outside Lunaris?''

    Please say yes. Please! I love Raphael, but I haven''t had s*x alone with him, and I''m afraid of disappointing him.

    With Evan, I feelfortable. I know he finds me sexy, but Raphael is uncharted waters-at least when we are alone.

    My heart pounds faster.

    I''m alone.

    With Raphael. Damn.

    I try my hardest to reach Evan. Raphael thinks Evan''s psychic abilities will let him hear me since the mate-bond should strengthen him like it did Raphael, but Evan''s response is short. ''Let the mutt mark you first; I won''t be jealous. But I want my own time with you tomorrow, little wolf.''

    What?!

    Evan''s response wasn''t what I expected. I''m aplete bundle of nervous nerves since this means I''m alone with Raphael.

    Oh boy.

    I shyly gaze into Raphael''s eyes and feel my pulse skyrocket. He is gorgeous and smirking at me.

    "What did Evan say?"

    "Uhh, he won''t being..."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah..."

    Raphael smirks harder, and I gulp because I''m scared my performance will be terrible. I''m about to have s*x with him. Alone. And then, I will finish the mating ritual with him. Gosh, I couldn''t be more anxious.

    Allowing your mate to mark you is super intimate. It means you ept them as your mate, and the mark will bond you to them forever until death does you apart. Raphael has to have s*x with me and bite me to create a mark. I will do the same to him, and tomorrow, it will be done to Evan. Because I ept both of my mates. "Are you nervous?" Raphael asks while I''m still glued to the tree, held up by his big, flexing muscles.

    I blush. "Yeah... This is almost surreal... First, I disliked you, and then you became my best friend... And now..."

    He smiles. "And now you''re about to be mine."

    "Y-yeah..."

    Smiling, Raphael leans closer to give me searing hot kisses against the sensitive area of my neck. He has lost all his clothes, giving me the whole picture of his incredible body.

    I can''t help but look... Marvel and sigh at how gorgeous he is.

    Tanned, beautiful, and swollen with muscles. Raphael is a walking daydream. And he is on me, wrapping me up in his arms. Hot and beefy and so much bigger than me that I''m surrounded by him. It''s such a turn-on.

    I sink further into the tree as he presses into me with his body and delivers open-mouthed kisses along my jawline.

    "Tell me what you want, Ste. And tell me what your body needs. I will give it to you," Raphael''s big hands hold my wrists above my head while he pins me to the tree with the rest of his body. "I will give you anything." "Anything?"

    He yfully nibbles my neck. "Anything."

    I suck in a deep breath. "I want you."

    "My mouth?"

    "No..." I hesitate briefly before saying it. "Your fat c**k."

    With a growl of desire, Raphael ces me down on the ground again, but only to remove the rest of my clothes. He then cups my b****t and gets down on his knees.

    "You''re such a damn tease and too damn beautiful... And don''t be mistaken; I want to be inside you, but first-..."

    A shudder trails up my spine when Raphael licks my n****e. He is yful at first but then suckles it hard. His mouth is hot and wet, and I groan, arching into him. "Raphael..." It''s not a warning but a plea for more.

    He seems to know this because he smirks. His thick fingers y with my opening and rub my clit in circles. I release a tiny moan, and he looks into my eyes beneath the fan of his thick, darkshes. "ying with you might be my new favorite thing."

    "Keep... ying..."

    He does, and it''s excruciating.

    I''m dripping wet, and Raphael chuckles darkly.

    "I love how responsive you are to me, Ste. It''s hot."

    His voice is seductive, deliciously alluring. I press my back against the tree again, holding my breath while he sucks my n*****s until they are swollen, stiff, and gleaming.

    Raphael runs his thumbs around them while dipping his head. I''m not sure what he is doing, but I have a good idea.

    It takes a second and then instant pleasure. Raphael''s tongue is t against my c**t, and the action is so lewd and s****l that I writhe against him. There is no slow and steady with this man.

    No.

    Raphael is eating me out without mercy.

    Oh-my-god.

    Every part of me is pulsating.

    My p***y is aching.

    I press myself against Raphael to get more of that tongue. Another moan slips out through my lips, and I shut my eyes. Raphael is learning what ticks my boxes.

    But truthfully, I''m a simple woman-basically, anything that involves his tongue gives me shuddering pleasure.

    The former alpha between my legs is just too damn hot...

    "Spread your legs further," Raphaelmands with his big hands settling over my thighs, gripping them lightly. His gaze is hungry. "I want a clear view of what I''ve been dreaming of for so long."

    I don''t need convincing. I open myself to Raphael and feel the exposure of my inner thighs and the air rush between my legs.

    I''m so turned-on and desperate.

    Raphael licks his lips and smirks at me. It builds my anticipation, and I clench deep within me.

    "Just..." I slowly exhale. "Lick and s**k me already..."

    Raphael breathes augh against my wet cunt. "So bossy. I''m not sure if I should continue this now. It could be fun to tease you."

    "Raphael..." I hiss. "I swear to god I will murder you if you stop now. I need you to-"

    My toes curl when he kisses my p***y like a man deprived of air. Pleasure jolts through me, searing and sharp. I squirm against that insanely talented mouth of his. Right when I think Raphael will stop, he adds more pressure.

    Oh-my-god.

    Raphael devours me. Eats me out like I''m the most delicious thing in the world. His tongueps and licks. There are sounds, and I''m sure my juices are all over his mouth. I''m so wet.

    I nestle my fingers into his blonde hair and push his head, urging him to take more.

    Lord, the feeling of his tongue sliding and searching makes my clit so swollen and sensitive I blink and jerk back. I''m half-trying to get away, but Raphael keeps me in ce. The view of his broad shoulders between my legs, and Raphael refusing to stop eating me out, has me lurching toward an o****m.

    "If you don''t... If you don''t f**k me now..."

    Raphael chuckles darkly. "You cane more than once, can''t you? Just lose yourself to me."

    That voice again... Raphael returns to working on my c**t, and I can''t hold back the waves of pleasure any longer.

    Arching against the tree, Ie hard.

    But Raphael doesn''t slow down.

    He swallows my wetness and takes everything, not afraid of getting dirty. Lord, he intends to ruin me!

    His fingers are gripping my thighs, preventing me from getting away from his warm mouth and tongue.

    I shake.

    I shudder.

    My brain is fried, and my legs are close to giving under my weight. I''m thoroughly satisfied.

    "We aren''t done yet, Ste," Raphael says roughly. "I still intend to f**k you good."

    His expression is one of pure lust. He hauls me off the ground, and I groan when the tip of his c**k slips into me.

    It must take actual endurance to f**k me while holding me, but Raphael doesn''t seem bothered by the challenge.

    And I will be damned, but the sheer disy of werewolf strength is getting to me. I''m slick and ready for Raphael.

    He kisses me and sucks my bottom lip before speaking. "You need me down there, don''t you?"

    "Yes." I''m panting now and shivering too."I want it deep and hard."

    My words make the yful atmosphere die down. Raphael''s irises dte, and I can see the change in him, see the desire grow to dangerous levels before he sinks into me.

    I feel it everywhere, down my back, heart, and chest. Raphael is so damn big I''m digging my nails into his broad shoulders.

    Every bit of him is big and strong. Hard biceps bunch and strain as he holds me in ce, his erection pressing further into me.

    I forget to breathe.

    I''m in both pleasure and pain from his c**k, but thetter disappears when Raphael begins slowly thrusting into me. He pulls me up and pushes me down, and I moan. "I love you, Ste."

    My name is all it takes. Only my name to add to the pleasure.

    I wrap my arms around the thick column of his neck. His scent tickles my nose, and I focus on his unsteady breathing. Hot.

    I kiss him and tell him what he needs to hear. "Yes, Raphael... That''s it... It feels so good..."

    He shudders, groans, and finds my gaze. Those expressive emerald eyes glow as he f***s me. He thrusts, spreads me wide, and I gasp. He is filling me to the tilt. So thick. So perfect. And while f*****g me, he watches me the entire time.

    He is too big for it to be easy. He has to work for it, in and out with an almost violent push.

    I love it.

    Pleasure is wrecking me, and I clench around him. Small fireworks are starting in my core, and Raphael holds me there, throbbing and shaking from his own bliss.

    "Oh, f**k," he rasps. "I''m going to... F**k... You have no idea what you''re doing to me, do you? Holy shit... Ste...

    My only response is a moan. Raphael moves and holds me still to deliver thest needed thrusts. I require them. Crave them.

    And Raphael isn''t a selfish lover. He holds on and gives me everything until I scream his name into the winds. Raphael grunts in pleasure in response, allowing himself to reach his climax. It''s beautiful.

    Sexy.

    Wee together, and I fall against his shoulder, exhausted even though one part is left.

    Raphael sinks his teeth into my skin, and I whimper before doing the same to him-nothing will ever be the same again.

 Chapter 73

    Evan

    Emotions swamp me the second Ste steps out of the SUV. I''ve gathered all the vampires on a football field. They are here to listen to me telling them Raphael, Ste, and I will form a pack together. I should be calm.

    Collected.

    But all I can focus on is the beating of my heart. It''s like nothing I''ve felt before. The mate-bond is both leaching me of strength and giving me a rush of pure desire and devotion. Ste.

    Beautiful Ste steps out of the SUV, and my whole body goes warm and hot like the goddamn sun.

    F**k.

    My chest constricts. My fingers tighten at my side. I want to touch Ste''s smooth skin and slide my hand underneath her clothes. I knew she said we were mates, but... I didn''t dare to hope. I lock my eyes on her, smiling until I notice she is holding a babymb in her arms. Um, say what now?

    I stare at Ste and gasp when shees forward to dump the baby animal in my arms. What the hell? "Hello, Evan," Ste beams up at me. "This is Lambi, and you''re his new dad. Well, one of his new dads." "His new dad?" I tighten my grip around the soft animal and blink at its huge ck eyes and cute face. "Yes, isn''t Lambi the cutest?" Ste asks. "I''m sure you will get along."

    Get along? Damn.

    I''m so conflicted with myself. Here I am-a predator and one hell of a big blood-loving vampire, and Ste gifts me with this innocent food-looking creature? Do I eat it?

    BAAAA

    The sound Lambi makes got me pausing. Three seconds pass, and then I forget all about food. Instead, I smile.

    "You''re so cute! So fuzzy and soft and-"

    Ste is snorting, and I re down at her.

    "What?" I snap.

    "Nothing... I just... I love that you''re secretly such a soft cinnamon roll on the inside. Squishy and mushy. You love that littlemb, don''t you?"

    I will not smile at her words. Not a chance. "If I didn''t hold themb in my arms, you would be taught a lesson."

    "Pfft!" Ste balls her hand into a fist and nudges me. "You''re all bark and talk, but you wouldn''t do anything... Besides, you''re cute with themb. So very gentle. It shows that you will be a good dad."

    I smile at that. My biggest dream is to form a family, and even though I''m in a polygamous rtionship, I want children.

    My eyes find Ste''s beautiful grey. "Thank you... That''s very sweet of you to say. I do want to be a dad in the future... I''m not sure if I can, but I want it badly..."

    Ste blushes but then clears her throat. "Anyway, are we supposed to hold a speech or something?"

    I turn around, blinking at the vampires waiting for us to say something. Ryker and Joshua are standing at the front, dazzled by me being all sweet and chummy with Ste.

    I don''t care, though. I''m allowed to have emotions, and I make no f*****g excuse for it either.

    But their expressions make me slightly annoyed since I''m now feeling like a circus animal or a rare exotic bird.

    Whitney and Julia are staring at me too, but I know Whitney secretly wants to make friends with Ste.

    Whitney only hung out with Ashley out of fear, but she might have more inmon with Ste-they are both top students. I wonder if I should point that out so Ste can make a new friend?

    Then again, I would have to get rid of Julia. She is a total b***h and even more of a psychopath than Ashley. I know from reading her mind that she hates Ste. Perhaps I should kill Julia one night and bury the evidence?

    to hide my evil thoughts, I smile at Ste. "I gathered all the vampires here, so we can inform them that we are creating a new pack."

    Raphael stretches in the background. "Damn, you work hard. I should do the same with the werewolvester, but... To be honest, I think I could take out alpha Logan and steal his pack members. I feel... Powerful." I rake him up and down.

    Raphael does seem more vital, and magic ising off him in waves. I''m not sure what happened, but I like that he looks more capable now. It means we are two people who can protect Ste. "Did something happen?" I ask.

    Raphael grins. "My magic awakened.

    "Oh, I see. Does that mean you could take out Elias too?"

    "Not if Arachne is with him, which she probably is. The spider wanted his pack, right? So she probably defeated Elias already."

    "Yeah..." I grimace. "True."

    "Guys," Ste looks between us. "I''m about to talk, but... What should the name of our pack be?"

    Raphael shrugs. "Something bat and wolf-rted."

    "The Bloodmoon Shadows Pack?" Ste offers.

    Iugh. "That sounds like a rock band."

    "The Hell Tails Pack?"

    "I like that..." Raphael mumbles. "But we would kinda sound like a cheerleading squad..."

    I sigh. "What about The Nocturnal Pack?"

    Ste ps her hands. "Awesome!"

    Before I know it, Ste clears her throat to speak to the vampires.

    I lean back and chime in here and there as she exins our situation. Ste doesn''t mention time-traveling, but she does talk about the threat, which is Arachne and The Bloodmoon Pack.

    Surprisingly, the vampires aren''t angry about teaming up with Raphael and Ste. They aren''t against working together with werewolves either because most of them have suffered nightmares about a giant spider destroying Lunaris. I find that curious...

    The moon goddess has been working hard to bring the werewolves and the vampires together. I see no other exnation for the vampires suffering nightmares.

    I listen to Ste speak but step away when it''s Raphael''s turn. I lean against the SUV with Lambi still in my arms, freezing when there is a tremor underneath me.

    The ground is shaking, and Lambi tilts his head more and more until the bones crack in his body.

    BAAA

    He holds his head at an unnatural angle, and then SNAP!

    His head cracks, and spiders spill out from his neck. They are purple and disgusting with hairy legs and big teeth.

    I drop the deadmb on the asphalt and notice my fellow vampires screaming. What the hell is going on?! The sky is already dark, and spiders are welling out from the crack in the ground.

    "What the hell?!" Raphael is staring up at the ominous clouds above us and growls. "Why is Arachne attacking us now?! It''s still months before doom''s day!"

    Ste swallows audibly while staring at the darkening skies. A barrier to prevent us from leaving Lunaris is rising.

    "I think there has been a change in Arachne''s game n," Ste speaks in a frightened tone. "She must have realized letting me mark both of you would mean trouble for her."

 Chapter 74

    Ste

    I''m unsure what to do. The turbulent weather, along with the rain and the purple clouds, can''t be good. I can physically feel Arachne''s presence, and my hairs stand on edge. There is a bad feeling in my gut.

    I reach to grab Evan''s more giant hand with my right one and peer up at Raphael before taking his hand in the other.

    They squeeze my hands, showing me they are here with me and not going anywhere.

    "What do we do?" Raphael asks.

    "We wait and see what happens," Evan squints his eyes, and his nostrils re before he hisses. "Demons are appearing. There are plenty of them, and they are here to fight." I wet my lips. "Any n or ns?"

    "No, but... I should probably inform the other vampires about what will go down. Lunaris will turn into a warzone."

    I suck in a deep breath. "You should tell them."

    Evan turns around to face the other vampires. His eyes are darkened with both fear and fury. I get the expression; we all had hoped to have more time to prepare and train before Arachne attacked.

    "I know I said we had more time, but it seems the enemy has chosen today to attack. Soon Lunaris will be filled with demons, and you may have to fight them sooner than you thought. Joshua and Ryker, would you mind taking a group of people to lead and fight with?"

    Ryker and Joshua exchange a look before they nod at us. I watch them turn around and then face Evan.

    I wet my lips before speaking from my heart. "Do you think we are strong enough to face Arachne this early? I really didn''t expect her to attack. I''m actually worried..."

    Raphael growls. "I bet that spiderdy nned this all along. She visited us to throw us off and make us think she didn''t n on attacking. But she must have nned this since she sent us the demonmb."

    "That is definitely a possibility," Evan lifts a hand to point ahead. "But we don''t have time to talk or share our theories-look over there."

    I follow his finger and stare at the tinier versions of Arachne wandering the street. Purple spiders with long hairy legs are tumbling over garbage cans in their paths.

    They appear blind or something and instead use their legs to feel around where they walk. It is both creepy and fascinating to watch them. Such vile creatures. Disgusting too.

    Raphael steps forward, summoning fire to cover his entire hand. His expression is determined. "I''m going to burn them-show them what the hell they are getting into!"

    Fire sts from his hands, and every spider screech as they melt from the insane heat. I observe their legs shrink to their body before they are reduced to nothing. But more of them areing.

    Raphael wipes sweat from his forehead on the back of his head before chanting something in a low tone. I notice his eyes glowing in green before something rains down from the sky. Evan chuckles. "We should probably move away a bit."

    I peer up at him. "Why?"

    He smirks. "That was oiling down from the sky."

    Say what now? "Oil?"

    I look ahead and see Raphael ignite an entire area. Explosions of fire light up the whole street, and a building is burning.

    There is also a car rm going off.

    "I think I killed about thirty of them there! And don''t worry!" Raphael turns around to grin at me. "There were no residents inside the house!"

    "No, but it was my house you burned up, you i***t!" Julia hisses at my mate, not afraid of stepping forward. "Where the f**k am I supposed to live right now?"

    Raphael looks clueless. He has never met the angry vampire before and looks at Evan and me for help. To his displeasure, Evan is trying hard not to choke onughter.

    "I guess that''s what you call karma..." Evan''s lips twitch, and he howls when Julia res at him.

    "Karma? Are you serious? What have I ever done to you, huh?" Julia questions. "And why the hell are youughing? You''re the worst leader ever, I swear to god!"

    "Um, not to be mean or anything, but..." Raphael scratches the back of his neck with blinking eyes. "We are about to get invaded by a gigantic spider, and you''re worried about your house?" "Yes?!" Julia growls. "Where am I supposed to live?!"

    The vampire continues throwing her tantrum until an apologetic-looking Whitneyes to tow her away by the arm.

    "Julia..." Whitney grimaces. "Now isn''t the time to argue. We should defeat spiders and not make enemies among each other."

    Julia sighs heavily. "Fine!"

    The two of them walk away, and I notice plenty of vampires are fighting spiders on the streets. Sadly, there seems to be no end to the enemy-more of them keep crawling up from the crack in the ground. "Ah, I see you''ve met my babies already."

    I shift on my heels and repress a growl when Arachne steps out from the shadows. She is followed by alpha Logan and alpha Elias, but something is off about Elias.

    His eyes appear haunted, and I can feel sadness radiating from him. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out what happened-Arachne killed off his mate. Probably to im him as her own partner. "Arachne..." Evan regards the blonde woman with hatred in his gaze. "I didn''t think I would see your ugly mug so soon."

    Arachneughs, but it sounds fake. "Oh, Evan, why so hostile? You knew we would wind up on different sides when you rejected the idea of joining me. Don''t look so disappointed you couldn''t stand here with me." "I''m not disappointed..."

    "Don''t act like you''re not. I know you wish to rule. Pretending you don''t want it isn''t a nice color for you. And by now, you probably realize you''re standing on the wrong side of the war, but not to worry, I will give you onest chance to switch sides, honey." Evan pushes me to stand behind his tall frame. "I would never leave my mate''s side. Never."

    "Ah, so you would rather die?" Arachne questions. Her eyes then travel to the fire surrounding Raphael''s hands, and she gasps. "Wait, how are you doing that? I don''t remember fire being one of your elements."

    Raphaelughs darkly. "I never got the chance to use it on you, but times have changed."

    Fire sts off from Raphael, and Arachne hisses. She steps out of the way from the fire, but Logan isn''t as quick-his skin catches fire, and I watch in terror as he burns.

    I know he was our enemy, but watching another person burn to death is frightening.

    Logan falls to the ground, screaming while trying to crawl forward to get Arachne''s help. His skin is melting. "Please... Arachne... Do something! I''m... I''m in so much... Pain..."

    Arachne tilts her head. "I suppose I could help you out, but... I don''t need your soul or mind, Logan. All I want is your blood, flesh, and body. It wille in handy for what I''m nning."

    I watch the woman walk over to Logan. She bends down to tten her hand and blows something over his body. It makes his muscles bubble, almost like molten hotva, before heughs. "Oh, yeah... I can feel it! The power! I''m finally freed and alive!"

    I take a step back, ncing up at Evan. "What is happening to him? Why is Logan not dead yet?"

    Concern ticks against Evan''s jaw. "I think Arachne just created a new monster-Logan is the host."

 Chapter 75

    Ste

    Logan rises as a demonic monster and leaps forward to shape-shift into the ugliest werewolf I''ve ever Froth drops out of his too-big mouth, and his muscles are different sizes, creating bumps on his body. Gross.

    "Elias," Arachne bats her long eyshes. "How about you awaken as a monster and join your brother? Elias growls, and I watch him go down on all fours. It appears he is trying to fight the transformation, It''s hard to watch.

    eggs inside of your stomach will hatch at any second now."

    re is nothing he can do. His stomach explodes, and tiny spiders run out onto the road.

    Elias screams in agony as he turns into another disgusting monster-a demonic wolf without a stomach. There is no fur on his body, just bloody pink skin stretching to cover him. "Disgusting..." I repress the urge to barf. "I think Elias looks even worse than Logan does..." "Indeed," Evan grimaces. "They both look taken out of some horror movie from the eighties... f*****g "Ste, Evan," Raphael throws a nce over his shoulder. "I can handle these two on my own. You take "On your own?!" I exim.

    Arachneughs too. "You think you''re that powerful, Raphael? Wow, aren''t you arrogant! You''re not ev Raphael smirks. "I''m far from ordinary."

    "Prove it," Arachne challenges. "Show me."

    wolves..."

    of Arachne."

    al alpha, only a normal werewolf. How do you n on taking out not one but two alphas?!"

    ngertips. It hits Elias and Logan, who snarls at him, enraged by the damage.

    My eyes widen when Raphael snaps his fingers, making rain fall from the sky before lightning zaps fro Elias lunges for Raphael, who dodges his attacks while making vines grip around the alpha''s paws to root him to the spot. The problem is that Logan is free and jumps for Raphael''s throat. He manages to escape the attack on Adrenaline pumps through my blood, and fear shoots up my spine. I''m so afraid Raphael will get hurt!

    I peer up at Evan. "Shouldn''t we help him?"

    he skin of his teeth.

    "No."

    I stare at Evan. "No?"

    "He is your mate, Ste," Evan smiles at me. "Have some faith in Raphael. He wouldn''t tell us he could handle those two alphas if hecked faith in himself. You have to believe in him."

    "I know that. I''m just worried..." I look at Raphael throwing spells and magic at the other wolves and take a deep breath. He seems to be doing just fine, and I ease up. "Alright, I will choose to trust Raphael-let''s focus on Arachne. Together." We change our focus to Arachne, who is shape-shifting already. Leonora''s skin breaks, and thousands of spiderse out from the cracks.

    They gather and morph together to create a more enormous spider that continues to grow bigger by the second.

    It is fascinating to watch but also scary since Arachne is dwarfing the building with her disgusting purple body and what seems like a million blinking ck, eerie eyes.

    YOU CAN''T DEFEAT ME, AND THERE IS NOWHERE TO HIDE!!!

    Her demonic voice makes me wince, and I scream when she strikes forward with her foot. It''s sharper than a sword at the end, and she is aiming for me-I''m not fast enough to avoid it.

    I won''t be able to escape the hit and brace myself for impact, but the pain neveres.

    Evan takes the hit for me.

    My eyes widen, and time seems to pass in slow motion. Evan saved my life, and now he is paying for it.

    Fear grips me when he is thrown to the side by Arachne''s foot. Blood gushes out from a wound, and even though Evan manages to escape being entirely shed apart, his chest is heavily injured. He is limping.

    My heart pounds from him, but I don''t know what to say or do. I don''t have any magic to use!

    "f*****g shit..." Evan coughs and presses his hand to his chest with his eyes glowing in red. He is pissed off.

    THE NEXT ATTACK WILL KILL YOU!

    I scream when Arachne strikes again, but this time, Evan is ready and rushes forward at lightning speed. He grabs me and takes us to a rooftop to avoid Arachne. YOU CAN''T ESCAPE FROM ME!!

    Arachne runs for us in a blind rampage, ready to tear down the entire building. Evan rolls his eyes and grabs me again to make another jump to save our lives.

    "I hate this f*****g spider..." Evan curses under his tongue. "I didn''t expect her to attack today!"

    I sob when I see his injuries. "Evan, you''re... You''re totally open in your chest. I can see through your f*****g wound."

    "I will heal-I''m practically no longer a normal vampire. Don''t worry about me..."

    "No, but this is too much! There is a HOLE in your body!" I stand straighter when he ces me on the ground and find his eyes. My lips part. "Perhaps if I beg, the moon goddess will let me time-travel one more time."

    "No, we don''t have to give up here!" Evan''s face holds so much hope and affection when he talks. Despite his injuries, he is still standing. There is no surrender in those eyes.

    "But I haven''t marked you!"

    Evan sighs. "Listen, you and I don''t need a mark or any f*****g mate-bond to defeat Arachne."

    I stare at him. "W-we don''t?"

    "No," he breathes. "The strongest love in this world isn''t the one fate has chosen for you or the moon goddess. True love is the one we choose for ourselves, and I loved you before there was a bond-that''s how I know we can do this. Together." My lips curl. "I''m unsure how love can win this battle, but... You''re right; we can do anything together."

    Evan holds his hand for me to take, and I reach for him. Our touch ignites lightning. Goosebumps prickle over my skin, and Evan lifts me up to kiss my lips. I''m unsure what he is doing, but I decide to follow him.

    I kiss him back and mold like y to his soft lips. My arms around his neck, and I hold him tighter.

    Arachne isughing in the background. "How is kissing going to save this city and the world? You''re both screwed!"

    Evan ignores her and leans back. His eyes are warm and affectionate as he gazes at me. "I love you. I choose you. I don''t want any wealth or power, only you."

    My chest thumps happily. "I love you too, and if we are given a second chance, even without the mate-bond, I will find you."

    His dimples show. "You''re the light to my darkness."

    I touch his cheek. "Funny, because you''re the light to my darkness."

    We lean in to kiss each other again, but we are interrupted-my skin is glowing in white, and Evan''s in purple. It stops my heart, primarily when Arachne attacks us but is stopped by the light.

    A barrier surrounds us, and Arachne can''t break through. She is screaming and pressing with her feet, but the glowing shield is too strong for her to shatter.

    "What is that?" I gasp.

    Evan tightens his hold of me. "The power of light and darkness, it seems."

    "What do we do now?" I ask.

    "Fight back."

    We both turn around to see Raphael joining us. His skin is bruised and bleeding. His skin has countless cuts, and his arm is hanging limp, but his glowing green eyes are determined. "You made it," Evan sounds impressed. "You took out two alphas."

    "You bet I did," Raphael grins and peers up at Arachne. "And now it''s time for the finale-with this shield protecting us, I will destroy the spider."

    "Oh, we will do it together," Evan winks at Raphael and snaps with his finger to make bats made of shadows appear. "On one, two, three-"

    Raphael screams and unleashes lightning from his hands while the bats fly at Arachne. She stands powerless against them. They attack her repeatedly, but it doesn''t seem enough to take her out. "Ste!" Raphael shouts at me with his hair fanning his head due to all the magic he is shooting. "Direct the light at her!"

    What?!

    "How?!" I exim. "I''m not sure what created the shield in the first ce!"

    "Love did," Evan said. "It sounds silly, but... Perhaps you should channel what you feel for us both!"

    "I will... I will try!"

    I close my eyes in what feels like the middle of the storm. Raphael and Evan are still casting magic at Arachne. I can hear them screaming. I want to help them-I really do!

    I love them.

    I want to be with Raphael and Evan. Smiling,ughing, and raising children together. Late night dinners in front of the TV and fighting over who did the dishesst time.

    I need a future with them.

    And I want to help them in this battle.

    But I can''t...

    I never had any offensive magic.

    Or did I?

    I''m unsure of that, yet I pray to the moon goddess.

    If any power is left within me, I want it directed at Arachne! She needs to be defeated! Please, please, help me!

    ''Arachne isn''t thest demon to attack your realm-are you sure you want to use your entire arsenal to defeat her?''

    I scream the answer inside my head. ''Yes!''

    ''What about the other demons?''

    ''What other demons?'' I ask.

    ''There are more enemies than Arachne out there... But how about you and I make a deal with each other.

    ''Anything to defeat Arachne as long as it''s not something that I will end up regretting... It can''t be too horrible of a deal.

    ''If you use your entire arsenal to defeat Arachne, your children will have to defeat the other demons and you will have to ept this as their fate!

    I gasp. ''But that''s...

    ''An unfair and a rotten deal? True... But if you don''t make this deal, then you will probably die. I can prevent that from happening by releasing the hold of your light, Ste. The love you have for your mates, both of them, has awakened the light, but... It can only be used once.

    ''And I will use it.''

    ''Then all you have to do is believe in yourself!

    ''Is that it?''

    The moon goddess doesn''t whisper inside my head again. There is no more time for discussion. I scream and reach out my hand, making the light hiding inside me strike Arachne.

    The spider screams, and she is rapidly disappearing. Burnt by the fire, zapped by the lightning, and eaten by the shadows. And now she is blinded by the light-she stands no chance!

    All three of us scream, and the magic grows stronger. We aim it at Arachne, and the spider screams in terror. She turns to nothing before our eyes, but it''s not going fast enough; I add more power to my attack.

    Arachne screams in response, and her eyes meet mine. It makes shudders creep up my spine.

    YOU THINK YOU HAVE DEFEATED ME, DON''T YOU? BUT THERE WILL BE OTHER DEMONS-BE SO SURE OF THAT! YOU CAN NEVER GET RID OF US, SILVER WOLF!

    "SHUT THE f**k UP!" Raphael growls and adds ice shards to finish off the gigantic spider.

    Arachne screeches onest time, and then it''s over. Her body disappears, and the skies clear above us.

    Purple turn to blue.

    The winds stop blowing like crazy, and I smile at Raphael before turning around to face Evan-who slips down on the ground.

    He shudders, and blood trickles out from his wounds. I hurry over to him with panic in my heart.

    "Evan!" I exim. "Oh-my-god, his wounds! Evan, hold on! All you need is blood, right?"

 Chapter 76

    Evan

    I open my eyes, but this isn''t reality. I''m inside my father''s study room, and the old vampire stands with his arms crossed behind his back. He is peering out through the window. It''s raining, but I get the sense this is another illusion he created.

    "So here is a vampire that doesn''t want wealth or power. Neither does he want to live forever or drink blood," he turns around, smiling at me. "So, what do you want, Evan?" I stare at him with a deafening silence.

    It goes on for a good minute before I answer him. "Is that a trick question?"

    Heughs. "Son, I''m about to go, but I need to hear your answer before I do. I''ve been waiting for this."

    I hold my breath, blinking at him. "Waiting for this?" I shake my head at him in confusion. "I have no clue what you''re talking about, but it was really shitty of you not to help fight Arachne." "That was your battle."

    "She was going to destroy the world!"

    "No, you stopped her at thest minute."

    I narrow my eyes to hiss. "But it was real close that Arachne won!"

    "No, I would have prevented that..."

    My father suddenly looks down at his hand, and I notice his skin slowly turning into fragments of glitter. It''s happening slowly, but it''s still weird, and I have an unsettling feeling in my stomach.

    I furrow my eyebrows. "What is going on?"

    "I''m dying, Evan," my father studies me with eyes kinder than I''m used to, and his lips are gentle. "You''re going to take over for me and be the new vampire king. I think you''re ready for that kind of destiny. You''ve found your new family and your path in life." "My path?" I question.

    My father looks at the firece, and I see Ste''s smiling face appear in the mes before my father looks at me again.

    "You love her, don''t you?"

    He means Ste.

    "I do," I answer him earnestly, not afraid of admitting it. "But it saddens me that I won''t be able to age with the love of my life... I''ve turned into a monster and don''t like it."

    My father sighs heavily. "I''m afraid what you''ve be is a burden thates with being the vampire king, but... There is a way for you to die when Ste leaves this world. You won''t age, but... You will get to go to the afterlife with her." My lips part.

    Did I hear him correctly?

    Hope spirals in my chest. I''m unsure if my father is lying, but he never lies, which means he must speak the truth.

    "How do I do that?" I ask, praying he isn''t ying tricks on me.

    I would do anything not to live forever. Staying on earth without Ste and Raphael for decades... It wouldn''t make me happy.

    "Yes, there is a way for you to die with her. You must let her mark your neck and ept her as your mate. It will forever bind your souls in this life and the next."

    I stare at him. "It''s that easy?"

    "Easy?!" my father scoffs and shows me his teeth in a smile. "Son, picking love over living forever and ruling the vampires, being their king... Not everyone makes that choice. The Lord knows I didn''t, but I regret it, and now I have chosen to go. I will selfishly leave the rest to you."

    A soft smile curls my lips. "You''re going to be with mom?"

    "Yes," my father smiles. "I think it''s time."

    "Say hello to her for me."

    "I will," my father lifts his arm and looks at a clock that isn''t even there before beaming at me. "Look at how the time passes. It''s time for you to return to earth and be with your lover." Wait.

    I get it now.

    Yes, I finally understand what is happening.

    "I didn''t think you had it in you to do anything for me, but I was wrong about you... Dad... Giving your life for me to be with Ste is the greatest gift you could ever have given."

    He tries not to smile. "I''m doing it to be with your mother."

    "Yeah, yeah,e here," I walk over to my father and wrap my arms around him. "I love you."

    The old man is tense at first, but then he hugs me back. "She has changed you, you know that, right? You would never have hugged and forgiven me in the past."

    Iugh. "Ste? Yeah, she is quite a woman."

    "I hope you will be happy with her."

    A tear rolls down my cheek, and then I open my eyes, not in the dream world anymore but in the real world.

    The sun is dancing in through a crack in a curtain, and it seems to be daytime outside with a bunch of singing birds.

    I blink around.

    Ste is curled up to my side in a giant bed, and I roll my eyes when I catch Raphael snoring in a chair in the same room. He opens his eyes as if able to feel my presence, and I re meaningly at him. Go away, I tell him with a look. It''s my turn to be with our mate. Get the hell out and let me f**k her.

    His eyes turn huge, and he hurries for the door as if I set him on fire or something. Damn, the alpha can run.

    "Evan?"

    I hook my arm around Ste, and immediately my mood changes from irritated to soft. My mate is so adorable when she stretches her tiny arms to smile at me, still half-asleep. "Yes?" I ask, touching her because I can''t help myself. "Are you even awake yet, or are you speaking in your pajamas?"

    Ste jerks awake and sits up with shock visible over her pretty features. Her eyes stare into mine, and her lips quiver. Tears form in the corner of her eyes, and then she lunges for me.

    "I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD! I KEPT YOU IN THIS BED BECAUSE I''M WEIRD, BUT YOU WERE OUT FOR TWO WEEKS!" Two weeks?

    Damn, that''s a long time to keep a corpse around.

    Did she sleep with me every night? No. That would be creepy. She must have sensed something was up with me.

    Regardless, I hug Ste, happy not to be dead. Arachne pierced me with her w foot, but I held on. I couldn''t die and let Ste and Raphael battle her alone. I needed to fight.

    "I''m not defeated that easily," I speak into Ste''s neck and inhale her fresh scent of pine. She must have been running in the forest, my cute little mutt. "We vampires are hard to kill." "So I''ve noticed," Ste is crying, shaking in my arms. "And I''m happy about that... I''m not sure what I would have done if you died. I can''t have you leave me... Especially not right now." Immediately, I sense that something is up. I push Ste slightly off me to hold her in front of my searching gaze. I peer into her beautiful grey eyes and tilt my head. "Baby, what is wrong?"

    I''ve never used to word baby, but it fits here. My heart ms against my ribcage, and my concern is topping the roof. Her eyes are filled with tears; something is up. Ste sniffs. "Remember when we had a threesome?"

    "Yeah?"

    "You came inside of me without a condom."

    Oh.

    Oh-my-god.

    I freeze, unsure if this is reality or a cruel dream. I don''t know if I can have children in my current state. This is a shock, but a happy one if it''s true-I''m so overwhelmed. "Are you... Are you really pregnant?"

    Ste nods with more tears running down her cheeks. "Yeah... Yes... I''m pregnant-I had Raphael check for me with a spell... It''s early, but... I''ve been craving for blood."

    Iugh out loud. "I never thought I would hear you say those words-this is great news!"

    Happiness is bubbling up within me.

    I hug Ste tightly and keepughing even when Ste is sobbing. I find her reaction to all of this hrious.

    "You''re such a douchebag, Evan. I''m happy about the pregnancy too, but how can you say it''s great I''ve been craving blood?! Poor Raphael has turned into a walking blood bank!" "A blood bank?!" I''m smiling so hard it hurts. "Suits the bastard right-s**k him dry, little wolf! I knew a third person in this rtionship woulde in handy one day." Ste ps my shoulder. "Evan!"

    I snort. "I''m sorry!"

    "You better be for cracking that joke!"

    I beam Ste''s way and silence her irritation with a kiss. It goes on and on, and suddenly Ste is taking off my clothes. I let her because it''s time for us to finally mark each other. There is so much love in my body, and it needs somewhere to go.

    My rough hands stroke her soft skin, and she squeezes my muscles. I shove my tongue, controlling the pace until she mewls into my mouth and crawls further up my chest.

    She is straddling me, and the air smells of her arousal. I''m excited too. My c**k is trying to escape from my pants, and I might juste from tasting her tongue and knowing Ste loves me. I''m so f*****g happy.

    Finally, I have what I''ve been searching for-true love.

    Ste is the light to my darkness and the person I want to wake up next to every morning. I will never grow tired of her smile, no matter how time might change her.

    This is my future, the person I''m destined to be with.

    It only took a hundred lifetimes to find her...

    Damn, this is heaven on earth.

    Ste and I will be fine. More than fine. I can''t wait for our child to be born and to spend every minute of my life with Ste. She is my everything, and I''m so d we found each other.

    Yet, when I ce my hand on her stomach, I can''t help but feel anxious. I''ve never met a hybrid before, but if our baby survives, it might mean the strongest creature is about to be born. Will it be enough to defeat the demons?

    And are we having a son or a daughter?

    Will it be safe for Ste to give birth to a creature that drinks blood?

 Chapter 77

    Reba

    The rain is pissing down from the clouded sky, and loud thunder illuminates the entire ce.

    Where the heck am I?

    A block?

    Mansions line up the street, and cars are parked next to the curb. Shiny ck metal and fancy-looking headlights catch my attention. Oh. I''m back in the modern era?

    I''m not sure if that is good or bad news.

    I squint in the rain. Nicely tended gardens and colorful bicycles outside most homes tell me rich people with kids live here.

    My stomach gurgles in response to that. Maybe some family will be friendly enough to let mee in

    I wander forward.

    I have no memory of where I came from. My past is a total mystery, and so are the bruises on my arms but here are five major things I know about myself. One: I''m a lycan.

    Two: I have a strange power that I can''t control. It''s an ability that takes me to different locations, som Three: I''m a lycan rogue-a total lone wolf, which is heartbreaking since it means I''m all alone. Four: My name is Reba.

    s even making me time travel. It means that I have no home to call my own.

    Five: I''m chased by demons who wish to eat me, and anyone who gets close to me will put themself at risk people die because of me.

    I ignore thest fact about myself and try not to cry when a sharp rock digs into my heel.

    I''m too broken to shed tears.

    Empty on the inside.

    No one loves me, and I''m bound to die alone.

    How could I possibly cry over a damn rock?

    Determinedly, I wipe away tears from my eyes and walk barefoot over dark asphalt while the storm rages on.

    I''m soaked to the bone by the heavy rain and set course for the first house I see on the street.

    It''s white and looks lovely. I step up to the porch, dizzy from my hunger yet strong enough to knock on the door.

    It takes a few seconds for a red-haired woman with a ba by in her arms to open the door. She has friendly eyes and freckles.

    "Can I help you?"

    I smile at the red-haired woman because I know she wouldn''t let me die. She smells like a werewolf. A luna, to be exact, and my gut tells me she wouldn''t allow someone to pass away on her doorstep. My body seems to agree because I pass out from sheer exhaustion. My eyes flicker, and then total darkness.

    ***

    I wake up to a pair of eyes blinking at me. They belong to a child with dark hair and luminous skin. He tilts his head at me.

    "You have weird eyes and strange h There is a gasp and then a sharp, al Is she the kid''s mother?

    "WILLIAM! THAT''S NOT THE FIRST TH William grumpily crosses his arms c "It''s alright... I''m not offended by st William beams up at me. He is all p

    "There he goes again, bragging..."

    I look up and notice the red-heade It would be rude...

    > pick apart someone''s appearance. "I didn''t know people with brown:

    bedroom. I turn my head and realize ites from the beautiful red-t

    FROM A COMA!"

    osed to ask? I think her eyes are cool..."

    our eyes are cool too-one red and one blue-that''s rare, isn''t it?"

    reen his teeth. "It''s because I''m a hybrid!"

    food tray filled with delicious stuff. My stomach gurgles at the view of

 Chapter 78

    Reba

    I like my new life. It''s peaceful, and I love my job.

    I''ve worked as a tutor and a nanny for two entire months. It feels like I''m one in the Howler family, which they call themselves.

    Ste has be like a stepmom to me. Raphael is the funny dad, and Evan is the organized dad making sure everyone has food on their te.

    He doesn''t eat human food, but he did in the past-his cooking skills are exceptional.

    I shift in my bed, pausing when I notice I''m not alone. Augh escapes me, and I turn around to face the fugitive. William gives me a sheepish smile, so I arch an eyebrow. "Aren''t you a bit too old for this?" I poke his nose. "I thought you said you were soon a grownup."

    "But I like sleeping here..."

    Iugh at him. "You know, at some point, this will stop being cute. You might be a kid now, but if this goes on, it will soon be inappropriate."

    His eyes meet mine. "But I''m doing this because I need you, Reba. You know I suffer nightmares when I sleep alone... I feel safer sleeping with you in your bed."

    Damn those puppy eyes.

    I sigh and give up on trying to get rid of the hybrid because I do know about William''s nightmares.

    His screaming kept me up the first week I came to live here, so I''ve been letting William sleep with me. The poor thing won''t stop seeing demons at night, but it seems he can sleep just fine in my bed. For some reason, he is calm in my presence. It soothes him to fall asleep wrapped up in my arms.

    "Alright," I yawn and close my eyes again. "You get to stay."

    Immediately, I feel him hug me and press his body to mine. It''s sweet, and I fall back asleep while hugging him.

    Or I try to...

    Secondster, William opens his mouth to talk. "I tried to make friends like you said, but it didn''t go well."

    "It didn''t?" I''m half-awake.

    "No... The vampires are disgusted by me, and the werewolves are afraid of me... I don''t fit in at all. Everyone thinks I''m a monster or a freak of nature. I''m all alone." "You''re not alone," I brush my fingers through William''s hair. "Have you talked to your parents?"

    "What are they supposed to do?" William presses his face into the fabric of my pajamas. He is crying. "All the other kids pretend to be nice, but I hear their thoughts...." "William..." I sigh heavily. "I thought your dad told you not to read other people''s minds."

    "I know! I''m just... I wanted to see if my friends liked me, but my powers aren''t a blessing but a curse. My friends don''t like me, and I wish I didn''t know about that! School sucks!" Dear Lord.

    How do I help the kid feel better?

    It must be hard for William to be able to read minds at such a young age. The kid is like eight, but he is scarily intelligent. It muste with being a hybrid or something.

    "You have to stop depending on your mind-reading abilities," I stare at the ceiling with tired eyes. "I don''t remember my past, but... I remember snippets. Does that make sense?" William chuckles. "No... You''re a weirdo."

    I jab him at the side for calling me a weirdo, and the little cockroach of a hybrid howlsughter.

    "Okay, okay!" William cries. "It makes perfect sense! Stop tickling me!"

    I stop and blow some hair away from my face. William is recovering next to me, stillughing softly.

    "What I was going to say is that I''m a lycan. When I transform, I lose all sense of control, and I remember that people used to fear me. It made me feel lonely. But at some point, I just epted that I''m a lycan, just like you wille to peace with what you are." William finds my hand. "You''re not lonely now. You have me, and we are the best of friends."

    Best friends with a kid?

    My heart swells.

    It might be weird, but William is right. He is the person I spend most of my time with. We usually watch scary movies together if I''m not tutoring him or burning up his food(since I suck at cooking).

    And I do enjoy my time with him. I just wish William also had friends his own age. I''m twenty years old. I think? It''s hard to tell since I''ve been time-traveling so often.

    I have no idea where I even came from-the past or the future-but I love my new life.

    "We have each other," I say, smiling. "Now, aren''t you tired?"

    "Yes, but..." William hesitates. "But I''m... I wonder if..."

    I find his odd-colored eyes and search his face. "What is it now? Is there anything else you want to say?"

    His lips quiver. "Could I read your mind? I just... My dad says I''m not allowed to read minds, but... can I please read yours? Just to check that you don''t think I''m a monster..."

    My heart melts when I see the sadness in his eyes.

    William has such severe trust issues I feel bad for him. And while encouraging him to read minds might be wrong, I want him to know that he can trust me.

    "Go ahead."

    William smiles and focuses his mind.

    I think about all the movies we have watched together and how much we haveughed. Baking together, discussing myck of a love life since my best therapist is apparently an eight-year-old kid. Then I think about us ying with water guns, picking candy from the store, and me driving him off to school.

    I really like the kid.

    I peer down at William, and he opens his eyes. Before I know it, I''m squeezed to death by the little thing.

    "I like you too, Reba-don''t ever leave us. My family needs you around more than you think."

    My lips curl into a smile. "Wow, you can be adorable when you put your heart into it."

    "Don''t get used to it..."

    After some cuddling, I fall asleep and suffer a nightmare. I''m stuck in chains inside a basement, trying to escape.

    It feels too real. My body is in pain, and my head is spinning from memories returning to me.

    I don''t like this.

    A bald man isughing while waltzing down the stairs.

    He looks to be in his thirties, and his muscles are swollen. His skin is dark like mine, and he has a big ck beard and mustache.

    An alpha lycan.

    I look at him, and the mate-bond zaps between us, yet I don''t want him. My stomach is gurgling, and anxiety overwhelms me. Every warning bell is tolling inside my head. Danger.

    My memories might be gone, but it''sing back to me...

    My mate is dangerous and shares a body with a demon. He cooperates with it, and he is a cruel man. He uses his strength to hurt and mistreat me-that''s why my powers activated.

    I fled to this period because of the abuse, and I''ve been running for a long time. Desperately trying to get away from my own mate.

    I''ve been hiding in the future. Hiding in the past. And at some point, I forgot where I was and where I was going.

    "You keep fleeing from me, Reba, but you can''t keep escaping forever. I know where you''re hiding this time. You were actually stupid enough to stay in the same country. And now I''m going to summon you back to the future where you belong." "No!" I scream from the chains. "I don''t want to go back! I''m excellent in this time period! Just leave me alone!"

    "Oh, but I can''t do that... You haven''t graduated college yet-you muste back and fill your head with knowledge. Andter, you will marry me and be my lycan luna."

    "No, I don''t want to marry you!"

    "SILENCE, WOMAN! YOU KNOW BETTER THAN TO SPEAK BACK TO ME, YOU SLUT! DO YOU WANT TO BE PUNISHED?!"

    "No, I want nothing from you! Leave me alone!"

    "f*****g b***h. Once I get my hands on you, I will lock you up in the basement again! You''re not supposed to speak back to your future husband EVER!"

    "I don''t want to marry you!"

    Tears fill my eyes, but there is nothing I can do to save myself.

    My mate, Davis, is already summoning me back to my own time, wherever that is. I can feel it happening in my bones and shed tears because I know I won''t wake up next to William.

    It seems my time with Ste and her family has ended. And now, only darkness awaits. I will be the bride of the alpha I don''t want but can''t escape from.

    Life is cruel.

    Why did I have to be mated to such a heartless man?

 Chapter 79

    Reba

    My life sucks, and I''m not afraid of admitting it. If the moon goddess wanted to make me suffer, I must say congrattions, for she has seeded.

    I walk down the corridor leading outside with a ck eye and a few bruises. My mate abuses me when I speak back to him, and I''m screwed because my mouthcks a filter these days. I told Davis I wished for him to rot, and that didn''t go well. I''m surprised I can even walk after all the punches I took.

    Every part of my body hurts. Why am I soplicated? Why can''t I just give in and pretend to be nice to my mate, so I don''t get injured?

    I know the answer: my pride is what gets in my way.

    I sigh.

    Davis is a haughty good-for-nothing lycan alpha. He doesn''t respect me, and I hate how I can''t escape him.

    I tried. I really did.

    My power to time-travel activated, and I was gone for two months. I have no memory of where I went, but my heart tells me I was at peace there. I had a good time, but now I''m back in hell. I''m the future wife and luna of alpha Davis, the lycan alpha. We live in ck Howl City, and I attend narth University.

    I''m a nobody, while Davis is on the wrestling team with the rest of his lycan pack members. I honestly feel bad for any human who thinks they stand a chance against them.

    With my head in the clouds, I walk past the ser field.

    I will study in peace and quiet by the bleachers since I''m behind in every subject due to being away from home for two months.

    It''s annoying to not be at the top of my game, but at the same time, I''m grateful to have a reason to be away from Davis.

    I speed up my pace when I notice the ser team is practicing.

    My eyes set on the bleachers, and I smile-only to be hit in the head by a football. Hard. I go down in an instant, and I''m a lycan; whoever kicked that ball is a f*****g monster. "s**t!"

    "Is she dead?!"

    "No, I think she is fine!"

    "I will check on her!"

    With shaking arms, I push myself up from the ground with slight dizziness settling over my head.

    Damn, that was a hard fall.

    My face is muddy, and my clothes have seen better days. I kissed the dirt on the way down. I even spit out a rock before there is a huge shadow looming over me. "Are you okay?"

    Funny. The guy doesn''t sound sorry or worried at all. And where the heck is the apology for kicking that ball in my head?

    I grimace. "Barely."

    "Can you stand?"

    I want to snap at him and say, "Of course, I can stand, but you almost bloody murdered me!" but I keep it inside.

    Make peace, not war. Besides, this person... He smells weird. Is he hiding his scent, or is he a human? It must be thetter, so I shouldn''t get too angry with him.

    I don''t want to hurt a human, but had he been a werewolf or a vampire, I definitely would haveshed out.

    "Yeah, I''m fine."

    "Okay, I''m going to leave you to it then."

    What?

    He isn''t even going to offer me his hand?!

    I lift my eyes and freeze, momentarily stunned by the man crouching next to me. Because, holy moon goddess, no one has the right to be this hot and this much of an a*****e.

    The guy is definitely the most gorgeous man I''ve ever seen. And it''s strange because his features aren''t perfect. He has odd-colored eyes, one blue and one red, yet it only adds to his beauty.

    I stare at him, absorbing his sharp jaw and chiseled cheekbones. His lips are lush and pouty, and his eyebrows are thick.

    There isn''t a fault on his face. Even his skin appears wless, aside from his peppered beard and mustache. And on top of the cherry, I notice tattoos covering his arms and the backside of his hands. Holy s**t, why are bad, arrogant guys always so hot?

    "It''s rude to stare," the man says with his lipspressed in irritation. He is scowling, probably because I''m gaping like a speared fish. "Now, I''m going to leave you alone to-"

    He pauses and blinks repeatedly.

    My heart picks up speed. I''m not used to being around guys other than Davis, especially those who are attractive.

    And did I mention intense? Because this man frightens me.

    I''m not sure why, but he leans forward and stares at me for a few excruciating seconds. His thick, dark brows draw together, a storm brewing on his face.

    I gulp because his expression isn''t one of kindness.

    I have to get away from him. My heart is acting weird, and I''m pretty sure I''m f*****g blushing.

    I push myself up. "I''m wonderful," I brush some dirt from my jeans and offer the strange guy a fake smile. "You can go back to ying on the field with your friends."

    Hot guy stands up too, up and up-holy s**t, he is tall. I hold my breath when he towers above me, mostly because I''m once more hit full force by his male beauty. Was he sculpted by angels?

    Probably.

    "What is your name?" he snaps, those odd eyes narrowing into slits as he rakes me up and down.

    Wait.

    Are you serious?

    I go from admiring this guy to hating this guy.

    I tried to sound friendly and forgive him for kicking a f*****g football in my head, and now he is demanding my name as if I''m in the wrong? What is he going to do? Report me when he is the one who injured me? I know I walked too close to the field, but really????!!! I re up at the guy, crossing my arms over my chest.

    The hot bastard is enormous, so I don''t feel intimidating. I think I even see his lip slightly curl by the corner as if he thinks I''m funny for challenging him, yet I won''t back down.

    "Look, you''re the one who kicked that football into my face. I''m hurting. And you''re in the wrong here, and therefore, I won''t give you my name."

    Amusement crosses over his features. "Not even if I ask nicely?"

    What. The. Hell.

    Is he making fun of me?!

    He is examining me with f**k-me-eyes, and his smile tells me he is used to getting exactly what he wants-what a flipping douchebag. I hate myself for finding him attractive! "No, I''m not giving you my name."

    He tilts his head. "How about your number then?"

    I gape at him, unable to process the audacity of this swine. First, he treats me like I''m nothing, and now he is flirting? No. Wait. He is hiding a smile-he is ying with me! Ugh, I hate this type, the blinding a*****e one.

    "You''re not getting my number either," I pick up my bag from the ground, hoping myptop isn''t broken. "Goodbye, a*****e."

    I spin on my heel, ready to leave the enormous football yer alone but stopping briefly when he talks.

    "My name is William Howler-does that name ring any bell?"

    For some odd reason, goosebumps prickle over my arms, yet I don''t recognize his name.

    I frown. "I''ve never heard that name in my entire life, and your flirting techniques suck. I bet you''re still a virgin. No sane woman would ever fall for your sad flirting attempts."

    There is deepughter from behind me. "I''m not a virgin. Far from it, actually. Women usually beg me to kiss them and take them home. Not that it matters. I don''t do rtionships."

    "Why are you telling me this?" I nce over my shoulder, unable to not ogle his firm, muscr biceps. Gosh, something is wrong with my head for checking him out. "Bragging won''t make me change my mind. I''m not giving you my number or my name." "That''s truly a shame," he says, smirking. "I think you and I could get along pretty well together."

    "Get along?!" I snort. "You tried to murder me with your football, and you didn''t even apologize! We would never get along!"

    It seems me yelling at him amuses him. Heughs at me, and it cracks up his entire face.

    The i***t is pretty; I resent myself for my racing heart.

    "Well, you know where to find me if you change your mind."

    "Oh, I do know where to find you-at the midnight bastard club or the mental hospital. Both of them were made for your kind."

    He cracks up again. "You really are a firecracker, aren''t you?"

    "You deserve it for not apologizing!"

    "Right," he turns around with the football pressed to his chest. "You take care of yourself, Reba, and if you change your mind, you cane and find me. I''m usually on the field." My heart stops.

    HOW. DOES. WILLIAM. KNOW. MY. NAME?!

    People like me and football yers don''t exactly mingle. I''m the studying librarian kind, and I know William''s type-they don''t memorize the name of people like me!

    My heart thumps, and I hurry away from the field like a frightened animal. Something weird is going on here!

 Chapter 80

    Reba

    After studying for an entire day, I pop a birth control pill into my mouth before hiding the package inside a birdhouse.

    Davis would kill me if he knew, but the truth is that I don''t want to give birth to his children. The man is half a demon and one hell of a barbaric alpha. He is mean and abuses me-any child born into our home would suffer from having him as a father. It would be heartbreaking to have a child tugging my sleeve and asking in a small voice, "Mommy, why are you hurt again? Why are there bruises on your arms? Why are you crying? Did daddy hurt you?"

    That thought makes me want to cry. I love children, and someday I want to have a big family, but not with Davis.

    Never with Davis.

    It''s a shame that he is my mate.

    I wander up to the two-story house with anxiety churning in the pit of my belly. I''m afraid of opening the door. My hand is shaking, and tears are prickling behind my eyes. Hell with break free the second I open this door.

    I didn''t cook dinner today, and I know Davis might punish me foring homete. He sometimes doesn''t even need a reason to lift his hand and p the s**t out of me. Fear grabs me in a chokehold.

    "You can do this, Reba... Deep breaths..."

    After my pep talk, I push open the door and take off my tennis shoes in the hallway.

    Davis''s shadow falls over me instantly, blocking out the light. It fills me with dread. "You''rete."

    I stand up to meet his eyes. My heart is already racing, and his unfriendly expression isn''t making it easier to breathe.

    "I''m sorry. I got carried away and-"

    SLAP

    My handnds on my cheek, and I silently rub the ce Davis hit me. The whole area is stinging from the pain.

    "What have I said about speaking back to me, huh?" Davis growls with anger ticking against his jaw. His eyes are zing orange. "I thought you were smarter than that, Reba! Your face is ck and blue, and yet you keep challenging me. Are you retarded?!" Even though he isn''t quite yelling as loud as usual, my legs are shaking. My mate isrger than me, and he never hesitates to use it against me, and now he got me cornered into the wall.

    I''m the mouse, and Davis is the cat.

    I''m the mouse, and Davis is the cat.

    Or maybe I''m themb, and he is the wolf?

    Regardless, Davis frightens me with his stature and bulging muscles. He is standing in my space, ring at me with unkind eyes. We are mates, yet that doesn''t matter-he still treats me like trash.

    The mate-bond is wasted on us.

    "I asked you a question, Reba, and I demand an answer."

    I wet my lips, knowing what I must say to avoid getting locked up in the basement again. To avoid the ropes and Davis''s ws.

    "Yes," I try to keep my voice steady. "I''m a retard."

    "Yes, you are," Davis reaches out his arm and lifts my chin with his w pressing into the underside of my jaw. His hand has transformed into a paw belonging to a lycan. "Because you should look at me when talking to me, you little slut. Where is the goddamn respect?!"

    I tremble.

    I want to tell Davis that I didn''t mean to not meet his eyes. It''s just that he is so tall!

    David is tall, six-foot-two to my five-foot-one. If I want to keep eye contact, I must crane my neck, which sometimes hurts-that''s why I avoid it, not because I don''t respect him!

    "I''m... I''m..." I take a deep breath, aware of the hot blood trickling down my neck. His w is digging underneath my skin. It hurts.

    "SPEAK LOUDER, FOR f**k''S SAKE! ARE YOU HANDICAPPED OR SOMETHING?!"

    "I''m sorry for being d-disrespectful..."

    Davidughs. "And now you''re stammering? You''re so f*****g weak that I''m ashamed of calling you my mate."

    I hold my tongue when he leers at me.

    I hate myself for surrendering and being submissive.

    My mouth is begging to speak its mind. I''m a girl who usuallycks a filter. I''m a loud girl who speaks her mind, but with David? I''m just scared. All the damn time.

    I can''t stop my legs from trembling.

    I can''t prevent my heart from trying to escape from my ribcage.

    I can''t hold back the tears threatening to spill in his presence.

    Davis is destroying my personality. I can''t breathe under the same roof as him, and my spitfire side is unwise to show in his presence. It has gotten me in trouble way too many times.

    If I give Davis a piece of my mind, I will be abused.

    "And now you''re not speaking? Wow, maybe you''re not as stupid as I thought? Perhaps even old dogs can learn?"

    Heughs at me while I keep my mouth shut. It kills me not to say what I want to say, but... It''s better to be quiet.

    I sing songs inside my head and try to not focus on Davis.

    "You know what I hate, though? I hate that you''re such an ugly piece of trash and not beautiful," Davis spits into my face, and then he smirks in self-satisfaction. "There. That''s your punishment. Now go up to your room, and don''t you daree out before tomorrow. I don''t want to see your ugly mug tonight."

    He is letting me go?

    Lucky.

    Since Davis is letting me, I don''t pull a face or speak back to him. I don''t even remove his spit from my face-it would make him hit me.

    Instead, I keep my head down and wander up the staircase. I''m d I won''t spend another night locked up in the basement.

    But I know what will happenter-it always does if I sleep in my own bed. Davis will enter my room at night and do as he pleases with me.

    Honestly, I''m surprised I''m not yet scared of other men with how Davis treats me.

    It must be because I know not every man is the same. Some of them are nice, but I''m sad to say my mate doesn''t belong to the friendly men club.

    Davis is a devil, and sometimes I wish I could just go away, to some other ce where he can''t find me.

    It didn''t work to time-travel away from Davis. The bastard of an alpha found me and brought me back. And in the most unlit corner of my head, a dark thought is growing.

    What if dying is the only way to get away from my mate?

    I don''t want to die, but...

    More than often, I ask myself what the point of living is. Because bing Davis''s luna is the worst fate I could ever imagine.

 Chapter 81

    William

    "This toast is for the new guy!"

    Some guy, whose name doesn''t matter, rises to stand at the kitchen table where the entire ser tearthered. All my team members are humans, and since I''ve learned to suppress my hybrid self, I fit in quite nicely. I only wish these people would stop trying to make friends with me. I haven''t read their minds-I''ve le

    I only love and trust my family, which I left behind in Lunaris. I moved to ck Howl City because I ne

    So now, I''m dedicated to pretending I''m an average ser-ying human for a few years. The jock life Life is easy.

    my lesson. People are bastards, and I don''t need any friends.

    Or it would be if my past wasn''t back to haunt me. I lost my nanny twelve years ago in the middle of tit.

    break from everyone''s expectations. I''m supposed to step up as the alpha one day, but I just... Hate people in general. mry. Womene easy, and I live at Jock Street with two roommates who don''t mind if I st music.

    I was eight when she vanished-I''m now twenty-two, and I swear to the moon goddess, she is a studere same university. It''s like some sort of cruel joke.

    My hand shakes when I set down my cup. I''ve been in constant pain for the past few hours. And Rebec The ser team is celebrating me, happy they have a new midfielder who can score.

    I should try to keep my attention on them, smash Reba out of my school and forget her.

    My goalkeeper roommate, Chuck, raises his ss in the air, shifting his body to beam down at me. "Ne winks at them. "But you''re pretty damn good on the field. So, in true narth fashion, we officially we "WELCOME!"

    "Ey, d to have you with us, man." "Finally, someone who can score!"

    th is the source of my current weakness. I can''t focus.

    we might have called you pretty boy and teased you for only getting your position on the team for flirting with the coach-" the other guysugh, and Chuck you to the team."

    y of these f*****g idiots, but appearances are everything.

    Everyone shouts and ps their hands, and I ster on a smile. I''m not interested in making friends It needs to look like I''m having fun and gives a s**t, or these assholes won''t pass me the ball on the fi Another dude, I don''t know his name, shoots me a grin. "I got your back on the field, Howler, don''t you.... You might be the best midfielder I''ve ever seen." Another dude, I don''t know his name, shoots me a grin. "I got your back on the field, Howler, don''t you worry. You might be the best midfielder I''ve ever seen." Someone snorts. "Dude, stop flirting with him! You''re feeding his ego too much now! Howler is still new!"

    Why the f**k do they call me "Howler" instead of William? What a bunch of freaking idiots...

    "Howler isn''t new after this dinner!"

    "Exactly, Howler hardly counts as new after he brought us to victory against Lexton''s team!"

    "Fine, Howler won''t be called new until he starts losing!"

    Chuck howlsughter and points at me. "He is right, son! If you lose us a game, we will kick your a*s home to Lunaris!"

    There is moreughter, and I try not to roll my eyes. These guys are supposedly professional athletes, but it''s not water in their cups. They are getting drunk, and I''m not enjoying myself. Didn''t they say they had invited girls over? Because I rather listen to music and y pool rather than keep pretending to like this pizza. I also want to eat actual dinner...

    I''m a part vampire-I crave blood, and I had hoped to find a human victim to drink from beforepelling them to forget I used them.

    The dinner goes on, andter, when night falls, I''m standing on the balcony and looking out on the street. Girls enter through the doors, and I''m sniffing the air for potentially tasty blood.

    I scan each of them and frown at their skimpy clothes and the stars in their eyes-gold-diggers. Girls wanting to getid by athletes and possibly get into a rtionship to be a WAG.

    "Have you seen the new ser yer?" A girl asks her friend andughs dreamingly. "He looks like a jerk and acts cold, but damn... Those tattoos and his weird eyes? I love him... I want his babies." Are they talking about me? Because I sure as hell don''t want to have babies with a total stranger. How can these girls just speak openly about s**t like that? Are they drunk? Probably.

    "I know, right! He has such f**k-me eyes, doesn''t he? I believe his name is William-it sounds so royal!"

    My nostrils re, and I stare into the street instead. I expect to be met by nothing of interest, but I end up seeing Reba. Uh, okay?

    What is she doing here?

    She walks out of one of the houses on Jock Street while holding a bag of trash. Is she living with an athlete?

    Reba is limping, and I tilt my head. Come to think of it, her face looked bruised and messed up when I saw her on the field.

    She didn''t seem to remember me, making me hesitant to ask where she had gotten her injuries.

    Not that it matters. Reba Smith left me in the middle of the f*****g night, and now it turns out she hasn''t aged?

    I''m so confused.

    And angry-which I''ve been for the past twelve years.

    I never understood why Reba left my family and me behind without a note. I spent twelve years visiting a grave, thinking she was dead, and now she is taking out the trash?! HOW DARE SHE NOT REMEMBER ME?!

    My eyes narrow.

    No one on earth has ever annoyed me as much as Reba Smith.

    No one has ever made me want to tease them as much as I want to y around with Reba Smith.

    No one has ever made me resent them as much as Reba Smith.

    What is her deal anyway?

    My mother always imed Reba was a lycan. She smells like one, but the woman must have some weird power. A time-traveler? It would make sense since we are suddenly close to the same age. Actually, I might even be older than Reba. She was twenty in the past, and she hasn''t changed much...

    "For f**k''s sake... This is so weird..." I mutter under my breath. "What the hell am I supposed to do?"

    I watch Reba, transfixed, until the door opens behind me, and some drunk woman waltzes out in flip-flops.

    "There you are-the hot new guy on the team! Your teammates said you were single... So... Here I am."

    Seriously?

    I lift an eyebrow at the woman and shake my head when she walks forward on shaky, drunk legs-only to puke over the railing. Perfect.

    My nose wrinkles in disgust, and my stomach wrenches like a rag.

    I''m better off finding food elsewhere. I don''t want to drink the blood from drunk bimbos. Not tonight.

 Chapter 82

    Reba

    I walk through the cafeteria with my food tray, frowning when the only free table is the one in the corn

    The loser table.

    Sigh.

    Whatever.

    I set a course for the table and hate the fact I''m eating alone today.

    My friend, Greta, a member of Davis''s pack, called in sick. She texted me this morning saying she will be home all week, which sucks. There are no other friends in my life. Davis forbids me from hanging out with people that aren''t in our pack.

    Well...

    To be fair, Davis hates me hanging out with anyone, and I''m d he is on some sort of trip with the wrestling team this week.

    It''s anotherpetition that they will win because they are all cheating by using their lycan strength and stamina. Victory is theirs unless Davis and his pack members face werewolves like they didst time.

    I remember it like it was yesterday; Davis punching things at home after his first loss against an alpha werewolf. Lycans are stronger than werewolves, but my mate faced someone insanely powerful. It suited him right.

    Smiling at the memory, I sit down by the empty table. I then dig into my sd with a fork. Davis hasined that I''ve gained a belly pouch, so he told me to go on a diet.

    I''m skinny and short. Ick boobs, but Davis is correct-I have a little pouch of a belly, but honestly, who cares?

    I''m mostly okay with how I look, but Davis is picking apart my appearance daily, so I''m starting to grow insecure.

    We don''t share the same beauty standards. I think girls who train are beautiful, but I don''t care much about having a t stomach. Does that make sense?

    Anyway, I don''t want to be punched. So here I am, eating my chicken b****t sd.

    I keep filling my mouth with it, stopping when I spot William. The giant of a man sees me too, and an evil smile spreads over his lips before he heads for my table. What the hell?!

    My eyes narrow, and I repress the urge to hiss when William pulls out a chair and sits across from me. His mees bump into mine before he withdraws them.

    "I don''t remember inviting you." I re at him and hope he feels it deep in his bones.

    "You looked lonely," William says, but his smirk tells me he is full of shit.

    He doesn''t care about me being lonely-the bastard just loves getting a rise from me. I can see it in his evil eyes.

    I don''t relent. "I don''t likepany, and you might get into serious trouble for sitting by my table."

    I''m not lying.

    Davis would murder the pretty ser yer for even ncing in my direction. It doesn''t matter that I haven''t epted Davis as my mate and performed the mating ritual-the man thinks he owns me. "Meh, I will take my chances," William lifts his fork to his lush lips, eyeing my sd quizzically. "Is that the only thing you''re going to eat?"

    "I''m on a diet."

    "You?" His eyes rake me up and down, and he seems to bite back an amused smile.

    I blush, mainly because he is ridiculously gorgeous. "Yes? Do you have a problem with that?"

    His teeth show in his smile. "What are you-five feet tall and one-hundred-and-twenty pounds? Please, I benchpress weights heavier than you. Eat food and be happy."

    I re at him. "I''m actually five-foot-one."

    He snorts and lifts a piece of a steak to his lips. "Yeah, because there is such a difference."

    I glower at him but feel my nose suddenly twitch.

    I''m unsure whether William makes my mouth water or if it''s his food. It must be his lunchbox because the food smells delicious.

    I lean over the table. "What are you eating?"

    "Ah, curious, are you?" His lips turn awfully smug. "It''s chilly and honey marinated steak and some homemade potato sd. I could give you some, but it''s probably not good for your diet." "You''re probably right..." I can''t stop staring at his food.

    "Yeah," he fake pouts. "Too bad you''re on that diet."

    "Well, I need it."

    "Whatever you say."

    William licks his lips, and I watch his biceps bulge when he reaches to grab another piece of steak.

    Damn.

    Do I look at the food, or do I check out William?

    I pick thetter.

    His tattoos make him extra hot and spicy. And while I know it''s rude to ogle him like a horny teenager, I don''t know where else to look. If I stare at his food again, I will die from hunger. I want his food.

    "Do you want a bite?" William suddenly asks while teasingly holding up his fork. There is a gleam in his eye.

    "Are you trying to spoonfeed me?"

    He challenges me by arching a brow. "No, I bet you''re too proud to-"

    I lean over the table and steal the entire piece of steak from his fork with my mouth.

    Yum.

    I think I was only meant to take a bite from the steak, but... I swallow the whole thing and oh-my-god! That is some well-marinated steak!

    I want more!

    William gawks at me. "You... You ate the entire thing... It just disappeared from my fork..."

    "And it was so good!" I beam at him and forget that he is my enemy. I can go back to hating him tomorrow, but now I just want more steak. "Can I have more? Please?"

    His eyes widen. "Oh god, I''ve created a monster!"

    "A friendly monster! Give me more food!"

    William pulls the lunchbox to his chest and protects it with his massive arm curled around it. "No, I need some too!"

    "I need it more!"

    "But you said you were on a diet!"

    "Screw the diet!"

    Silence falls, and then I burst outughing, and strangely enough, Williamughs with me.

    I''m unsure what is going on or how long we gasp for air and point at each other while smiling.

    But once we both realize what is happening, everything slows down, and my senses go on high alert. William and I stare at each other, blinking and slowly returning to hate each other. His intense odd-colored eyes rub over my skin like a pervasive itch that won''t go away.

    I shudder and take him in as a whole: his massively muscled body-the sheer physicality of him. And I see the details. The details, like how he looks at me, throw me off. "Why do you look so familiar?" I blurt out.

    He freezes in his seat, and I''m momentarily stunned.

    Those eyes, red and blue under thick eyebrows, are insane. William resembles an aristocrat, all harsh judgment and beauty-the type who rarely smiles.

    When he does, it probably at someone else who is pretty. Worthy of seeing his teeth.

    Right now, he is staring at me. And the attention makes me nervous.

    "You tell me," he drawls. "Anyway, I hope you liked the steak, but I''m leaving. I can''t bete for practice."

    "Ah, gotta keep them muscles looking buff."

    William doesn''t get my sarcasm, or maybe he chooses not to understand I wasn''t serious. Either way, he smirks at me.

    "You like them?"

    "Wait, what?" I gasp and panic when he winks at me. "Oh. No-no-no, I''m not flirting with you!"

    His voice turns teasing. "That was what it sounded like."

    "Well, I wasn''t doing that."

    Smirking, he picks up his empty tray. "Whatever you say, Reba. But in my ears, it did sound like you were flirting."

    "I have a boyfriend!" I blurt out.

    "Do you now?"

    "Yes."

    "And this boyfriend, is he in the room with us right now?"

    Oh-my-god!

    That''s a meme-William meme''d me!

    I hiss. "That''s a meme, and you know it!"

    William snorts in amusement. "She likes memes-I''ve found another reason we might be soulmates."

    This f*g guy!

    I can''t stand him!

    William is only flirting with me because he knows I hate him! He isn''t ACTUALLY interested-he just wishes to piss me off!

    "Whatever," I sigh. "I have a boyfriend, and even if I didn''t, you''re not exactly my type."

    His eyes fill with interest, and he steers thatrge body closer to the table. He is still wearing his ser outfit, and I''m pretty sure he is wearing ser boots that make him appear even taller. Which William doesn''t need. He is already unnaturally tall-is he really an average human?

    His voice brings me back to reality. "And what is your type?"

    I lift my chin. "Not guys like you."

    "What do you mean by saying not guys like me?" William tilts his head, blinking. "Enlighten me because I''m curious."

    "Why would I share my preferences with you?"

    He smiles mischievously at me. "To make me finally give up on taking you out on a date?"

    He isn''t serious, but damn-that''s a good answer.

    "Well, I like guys who... I like guys who..."

    "Yes?" William drawls in a teasing manner. "Go on."

    I swallow thickly. "I like guys who... Wait, physical appearance or personality traits?"

    "Physical appearance," William shrugs. "The other partes when you get to know the guy through dating."

    Heat flushes over my cheeks. "Right... Um, I like guys with kind eyes and a friendly smile... Slightly tanned, maybe? Also, I do like dark hair. Height isn''t important, but I like the guy to be taller than me." William deadpans. "You just described me."

    I gasp, and my face burns. "I DID NOT!"

    His grin is slow. "Slightly tanned, dark hair and tall-yup, I''m sorry, but that''s me. One hundred percent."

    "You don''t have kind eyes or a friendly smile!"

    "Whatever you say, love," he mockingly winks at me and spins on his heels. "But to be fair, you''re not my type, so your opinion of me doesn''t really matter."

    I knew it!

    William is the typical jock who is only interested in one thing: the game of the chase.

    I growl in my seat, and William waves at me before waltzing away with his annoyingly great a*s.

    I hate him so much. He is a jockhole and we will never be friends! I won''t date him either! Never!

 Chapter 83

    Reba

    "I''m so happy that you''re here with me, Reba! Without you, I wouldn''t have dared toe to this frat party!"

    Greta beams at me. She is pretty. Her smile pushes her pink cheeks to pop, making it that much easier to see her freckles.

    "Yeah, but you''re supposed to be sick." I clench my red stic cup before bringing it to my lips. "You should be in bed right now."

    "Nah, I can''t waste time being sick when your crazy mate is finally out of town. Davis never lets you go out."

    Davis never allows me to do anything, but I don''t tell Greta that and instead nce around the room.

    It''s filled with athletes and pretty women. No wonder Greta already has stars in her eyes when she looks around.

    Her eyes stayed glued to every man for more than five seconds, and I honestly don''t me her.

    The men here are smoking hot, and I mean it. The guys on Jock Street aren''t boys no more; even though most are human, they seem like a different breed.

    Why? Because average humans are gangly, sweet boys while these athletes all look like walking, talking alphas.

    They could all honestly be supernatural.

    Physically. Mentally.

    They are all big men with actual responsibilities andmitments. It gives them a meaner edge to know they work hard and focus on their sport to a hundred percent. Kind of like we lycans do when ites to hunting.

    And holy moon goddess, watching these men is enough to send my heart erratically pumping adrenaline through my body. They are all in peak physical condition. Cocky, arrogant, and entirely aware that the girls are drooling over them like they are thest pizza slices in the box.

    Sexy.

    Attractive.

    Irresistible.

    Despite all that ringing true, I don''t want to date a jock. Lord knows these guys aren''t ready formitment. And I have Davis whether or not I like it, but I''m a warm-blooded female-I can look. "Oh, they are serving free drinks over there!" Greta hooks her arm with mine, and Iugh because it''s like we are back in kindergarten.

    "I can walk on my own!"

    "Can you?" Greta challenges and wriggles her eyebrows. "Because I''m having difficulty functioning-being here is so exciting!"

    I smile at my friend. Greta hasn''t found her mate yet and loves going to parties to search for them. It''s both sad and romantic.

    "Yeah, I''m a big girl-I can handle myself."

    "You seriously don''t want to walk with me?"

    "It''s not that," I tell her. "I just really have to pee."

    Greta smiles at me. "Oh, okay! Well, I will head over there and get us free drinks in the meantime."

    "That''s nice of you!"

    "Anytime."

    Greta beams at me and wanders away to get in the booze line.

    I follow her with my eyes and try to memorize her outfit, so I can find herter: blonde hair in a muffin at the top of her head. Got it; now I can head to the toilet in peace. Hastily, I turn around-only to crash into William. And I mean crash because I LITERALLY walk straight into his white t-shirt.

    But... I''m not reallyining.

    He smells good.

    How do I know? My nose is still pressed against his t-shirt. The initial shock roots me to the ground for a couple of seconds before my IQ returns, and I finally back away. s**t, he is enormous.

    Gulping, my eyes trail up his muscr, bare forearm. I admire his tattoes before staring at his set of broad shoulders. My breath hitches, and I bet my mouth is open when I meet his unsettling curious eyes. "William!" I exim. "I... I didn''t see you there!"

    Humor crosses his features, but it doesn''t reach his mouth, which is kept in a solemn line. "Really?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You didn''t see me?"

    Oh!

    Oh god...

    I know what William is saying without him saying it. He is towering over most people here-my eyes are in line with the bottom of his pecs. Which pretty much means I should have seen him.

    "Uhhh, about that... I didn''t look forward and kind of just turned..." I sigh heavily and decide toy off the venom. "Anyway, can we be at peace tonight and return to being enemies tomorrow?" "You aren''t going to apologize?"

    His stare is making me nervous. "Do I have to?"

    His lips quirk up in mischief. "I suppose not. That''s a nice polo sweater, by the way. Very... Conservative."

    I narrow my eyes, unable to hold back my sarcasm. "Oh, I''m sorry, should I have shown off the goods tonight?"

    He averts his eyes and smiles into his stic cup. "Or yourck thereof."

    "Excuse me?"

    William chuckles. "Nothing, nothing, we are at peace, remember?"

    Before I can think of a goodeback, the jockhole wanders away and immediately gets hit on by a group of girls. I frown upon noticing him smirking my way. Typical yer behavior. Rolling my eyes, I walk to the bathroom. There isn''t much of a line, but Greta is waiting for me when Ie out.

    Her eyes widen the second we make eye contact, and I recognize her expression: something terrible has happened.

    "What is it?" I ask as I peer up into her teary eyes. She is taller than me; most people are.

    "The air outside..." Greta mumbles. "It smells... It smells like a demon is on the loose, but... Davis isn''t here, and you and I can''t always control our lycans. So what do we do?"

    "A demon? Are you sure?"

    "I''m pretty sure."

    I curse under my breath. I knew it was a bad idea for Davis to leave town.

    "Is there anyone we could call?" I ask.

    Greta grimaces. "We haven''t been attacked in so long that Davis thought the danger was over. He took the most useful pack members on that dumb wrestling journey."

    "True..." I take a deep breath. "Well, should we head outside and see how bad it is? Maybe we can defeat it without shape-shifting?"

    Greta is nervously chewing on her bottom lip; it''s her bad habit. She has bite marks all over it.

    "I''m not sure if that is a great idea. What if we will get injured or something? No one wille to our aid."

    "We can''t let a demon wander around the block either!" I hiss and grab Greta''s arm to pull her outside when I notice some people staring at us from across the room. "Come with me. Let''s talk about this outside." Greta reluctantly follows me outside, and once we are standing by the side of the house, I finally dare to talk.

    "Do you know of any werewolves that we could contact? Maybe even a vampire n or something?"

    Greta blinks away tears. "No, they wouldn''t listen to us anyway! We are lycans, Reba! All the other species hate us for being destructive and downright crazy. We are ugly too!"

    She is right.

    Lycans are a unique species. We shape-shift into massive, beastly creatures that stand around fourteen feet tall.

    Most of the time, we fight on our hind legs, and since our beasts like to battle, we can lose control of who we are in our other form.

    "I know, I know, which means that our only option is to sniff out this demon ourselves. And if we are lucky, it''s only a minor demon that we can defeat without shape-shifting." Greta slumps her shoulders in defeat. "I know you''re right, but I don''t like this n at all."

    I give her a forced smile. "Me neither, but what else should we do?"

    "Well..." Greta squirms. "We both know what the demon wants..."

    I freeze when I process her words. Greta barely dares to meet my eyes, and I understand why-she doesn''t want to send me to my grave, but she is asking me to sacrifice myself. The demons want me.

    I have this strange power, and the demons want to eat me. They used to regrly appear out of nowhere to chase me. But it''s been a long time since theyst came for me.

    I sigh. "Okay, new n: I will head into the forest alone, and if I can''t defeat the demon, I will lure it away from the humans."

    Greta''s lips quiver. "I''m... I''m sorry."

    "No, it''s okay," I give her a reassuring smile. "I run pretty fast."

 Chapter 84

    Reba

    I''m walking past ghostly trees with gnarly branches dancing in the wind, and every sound makes my heart thump faster. There is a putrid smell in the air, and I''ve stepped past the bones of dead animals. There is definitely a demon on the loose.

    I tread through bushes, grimacing at the unwanted sound. If the demon is nearby, it can probably pinpoint my location.

    Not

    good.

    I quicken my pace and try to make it out of the bushes, freezing, when I hear growls in the darkness.

    The moon illuminates the scene, yet I can''t clearly see in the shadows from which the threatening sounds came.

    ke oversized, ugly bats, and their orange, glowing eyes contrast with their dark fur.

    I squint my eyes and hold my breath when I realize there isn''t one but an entire flock of demons. They My heart thumps erratically.

    How do I defeat this many demons? There are way too many for me to handle in my human form!

    I should get away from here. Find help even though there is none. I know that, yet my fighting spirit has vanished since I don''t possess a death wish. Battling those demons would be suicide. Slowly, I take a step back and step over a branch.

    The sound sends my senses into overdrive. My heart races, and my pulse ticks along my jaw-the demons must have heard that!

    I stand deathly still, hoping for a miracle, but today isn''t my lucky day. One demon is looking in my direction sniffing the air, and then it releases a screeching sound to the others. Suddenly all those glowing orange eyes are on me, and there is only one option left: run.

    I turn around and throw myself at the path I came from. The demons chase after me and sound like a group of hungry vultures. Their screams echo between the trees, and I can hear them getting closer and closer. No-no-no!

    Why did I even agree toe here alone?!

    I''m stupid, stupid, so flipping stupid!

    I keep running over rocks and gnarly roots. The pack of demons is closing in on me, though. One is fly

    ve me, and I scream when it rips at my long white hair with its ws.

    It burns when it manages to tear through my skin, and hot blood trickles down my face. The whole area is pulsating. I punch at the demon but soon get tackled to the ground by another. Sharp teeth are straight in my face, and the demon''s weight pins me to the ground. ws grip the fabric of my sweater, and a deafening screech has me wincing on the floor. I''m caught like a fly.

    I stare the demon into the eyes, wondering if this is how I die, but then I realize how pathetic I am.

    With myst ounce of strength, I kick the demon and jump away when the creature lifts itself from my body. I crawl over the ground, desperate to avoid getting eaten.

    My survival instinct has kicked in, making adrenaline swoosh around like soda in my veins.

    I make it to the clearing but scream when I''m attacked by the demonic bat once more. It bites my shoulder, and I cry out in pain.

    I''m confident this is when I die, but a dagger flies through the air, piercing the demon''s head and making it fall limp against me.

    My eyes widen in surprise. I stare at the dead demon and see that the rest are screeching at someone else.

    I stand up and squint at the shadows.

    Is that...

    Is that William?

    He is covering his face andughing like a madman. His broad shoulders are shaking, and he sounds hysteric.

    "Today was supposed to be a party day. I didn''t want toe out here and sh with demons... I''m trying to live an ordinary human life, but you give me no choice but to fight." Those hands fall to reveal a vampiric smile and eyes glowing in the dark-one blue and one red.

    I turn to stone, paralyzed by confusion.

    I thought William was a human, but it seems I was mistaken.

    Tears of blood have formed in the corner of his eyes. It runs down his face like two rivers to cover the ck lightning-shaped cracks in his skin.

    His beauty is gone, and the thing left is aughing monster of a man who isughing. He is so powerful that the winds change direction, and shivers crawl up my spine.

    I can feel it happening-power rising within him before he strikes a demon at incredible speed.

    His nails turn into ws, and I witness him pull out the heart of each bat-like creature. One after one, they die like flies at his feet.

    I can''t peel my eyes off him.

    William digs his whole arm into his victim. His skin is covered in thick, red demon blood, and he smiles wickedly. Without hesitation, he rips out heart after heart with a crazed and excited expression.

    "I thought you demons would put up more of a fight," William drops another heart on the ground. "It seems I was wrong. You''re all dead, and it didn''t take more than a few seconds..."

    He isn''t lying. It took him no effort to kill those demons.

    I turn wary of him.

    Is William a friend or a foe?

    I stare at him in sheer terror, and William lifts his chin under the sudden rain. It washes away the blood and the crime, and those eyes focus on mine. I freeze on the spot. Why is he looking at me like that? I hold my breath and search for an escape route. I don''t like that William is approaching me, this intimidating, hulking thing.

    "What do you want?" I hate that I sound afraid. Loathe that my legs are close to giving under.

    "Is that how you speak to your savior?"

    Savior? A hot flush of anger runs over me. With newfound courage, I meet the eyes belonging to William.

    "What kind of creature are you? You smell like a human."

    He stifles augh. "Do I look like a human?"

    I fold my arms in front of me, a cage to keep my pounding heart from running away. "You didn''t shape-shift into anything... And you fight like a vampire, but..." "But?"

    "You''re built like an alpha."

    c*****g his head to one side, William smirks at me. Despite the blood running down his face, he manages to look graceful.

    "I''m a hybrid-half vampire and half werewolf."

    "A hybrid..." I breathe.

    William''s smile sharpens. "A very hungry hybrid, and since I saved your life, I think it''s only fair that you pay the price."

    My mouth turns drier than sand, and I swallow hard and step back from the behemoth. What does William mean by pay? Am I safe, or does he wish to harm me? "What do you mean by that?"

    William walks closer. There is something hot and hungry in his gaze, and I experience the sudden urge to raise my hand to cover where my pulse is drumming against my neck. But I don''t move.

    I stand there, exposed to William''s glowing eyes.

    "Using my powers makes me thirsty. I want your blood, and you''re a tough girl, aren''t you?" There is a faint mocking tone in his voice. "Let me have a taste of you."

    Fear grips me. Any trace ofpassion or human emotions has vanished from William''s face. Left is only hunger, and his dark smile isn''t helping to convince me to let him bite me. Sweat runs down my back.

    I can feel William''s eagerness to taste my blood, but the problem is that he doesn''t look at me like an equal. His eyes only convey the will to take everything I have to give.

    I set my jaw firmly, staring back at him. "I don''t want to... I don''t want to share my blood with you."

    His reply is irritated. "I wasn''t asking."

    William is closer now, near enough that I have to tilt my head back to look up at him. It exposes the lines of my throat, and the fine hairs on my neck rise when he smirks. Not good.

    I''m a lycan, yet some primitive, bone-deep instinct recognizes a predator when I face William.

    His gaze is unfriendly, and I''m flung to the tree within seconds, held by hisrge hands gripping my wrists above my head.

    The impact wasn''t violent enough to hurt, but William made his point: I''m not strong enough to keep him from taking what he wants.

    Fear travels through my veins at that, yet I won''t falter.

    My eyes rake up William''s chest, and I shrink back when I notice how he is towering above me. Thick arms are resting on the tree trunk above my head. I''m boxed in, surrounded by his massive body.

    I speak in a nervous voice. "Taking blood from someone unwilling... Isn''t that basically the same as raping them?"

    "Raping a person and drinking someone''s blood is two entirely different things and not remotely the same."

    Slowly, William raises his hand to run a cold finger along my jaw. His touch is gentle, but there isn''t any trace of a smile on his face, and I shudder.

    "How is it different?"

    "One is s*x without consent, and the other is giving blood without consent, but you won''t remember a thing if you let me drink from you." William looks straight into my eyes, and I growl. I know what he is doing, and I refuse to have this lunatic erase my memories bypulsion! I''m not sure how to break the spell, though. The longer I stare into William''s eyes, the weaker my resolve to flee.

    What do I do?

    I can''t possibly fight this giant of a hybrid.

    "I would never hurt you," William says coaxingly. "But your blood is on top of the menu tonight."

    He dips his head, but before he can bite me, I do something crazy-I press my lips against his. William freezes, and my heart explodes.

    His lips are so...

    Sweet. Soft. Addicting.

    I''m afraid, yet floating on clouds. Kissing William brings my blood to a boil, and I''m left wondering whether he is an angel or a devil.

    His touch-big hands on my shoulders-fills me with heat. And that same warmth makes it feel like he is from a different dimension. I''ve never experienced a kiss like this. It''s filled with nervous energy but also something else; chemistry.

    I kiss William like my life depends on it, and the initial shock from my unsuspecting victim gives me a chance to flee.

    I steal another taste from William''s lush, pouty lips, then push at his firm chest. By some miracle, he steps away, but it''s not enough for me to get away from his towering form.

    So I kick him between the legs. Hard.

    "f**k!" William groans. "What the hell did you do that for?!"

    I stare up at the giant.

    Pain shes over William''s features, and I hear him snarl. But he doesn''t attack or hurt me. He grimaces and winces, which gives me an opening to flee like a frightened animal. William is too shocked to stop me from leaving, and I dry my lips on the back of my hand. My cheeks are burning, and my heart is pounding wildly from our exchange.

    I just kissed the biggest and hottest a*****e I know.

 Chapter 85

    William

    I can''t calm down.

    I''m back in my room, but nothing is the same. My world has been turned upside down, and frustration is running loose within my blood.

    I rake my fingers through my dark hair and snarl. That little weasel kissed me, and then... Then she kicked me in the balls!

    Reba Smith.

    Innocent-looking, but her sweet face is a lie to the world! She is evil, and no one can change my opinion on that!

    We will be enemies forever!

    I can''t believe how she fooled me. Reba disarmed me with a kiss. Her lips flirted with mine. Her tongue cajoled me. I was lost in her before she went in for the kill and kicked me! Damn it!

    I''m so mad I could kill someone, but here is the most messed up part: my c**k is stiff!

    I have a hard-on for Reba, my enemy, and past nanny!

    Am I insane?!

    This is the cruelest joke of the freaking century!

    WHY HER?!

    WHY CAN''T I STOP THINKING ABOUT HER?!

    WHY IS IT REBECCA SMITH, OF ALL PEOPLE, THAT GETS MY BLOOD PUMPING?!

    GAH!

    My head needs to be evaluated because I refuse to rub one out while thinking of that psychopath!

    How do you go from kissing someone to kicking them in the balls?! Exin that to me!! Those eyes belonging to that she-devil are so angelic and charming. Her lips tasted like an addiction...

    But the woman is a goddamn monster!

    My roommate Chuck steps through the doorframe and lifts his eyebrows at the visible bulge in my boxers. "Oh... I cane back."

    I narrow my eyes from my bed and snap at him. "What do you mean by saying you cane back, huh?!"

    I dare him to say it. I''m so hot and angered that I could snap off his neck instantly. It would probably help me release some steam.

    Who the heck cares if it counts as murder? I''m angry, and I''m ready tosh out at the entire world!

    "Well..." Chuck stifles augh, but I can see his lips twitching. What a traitor of a friend. "You obviously need to take care of... That. But I''m pretty confused about why you''re even here in the first ce. I thought you were inside some woman by now." Woah, Woah, Woah. Hold on. Is Chuck mocking me?!

    I eye him like a hawk. "What do you mean by saying you thought I was inside some woman by now?"

    He chuckles while putting on some clothes. "Nothing... It''s just that you always leave a party in thepany of a woman. I''m surprised you''re sleeping home tonight. Alone."

    I repress the urge to hiss. "Are you calling me a manwhore?"

    Chuck scratches his head before disappearing into a neatly folded t-shirt on his bed. The bastard is the type that keeps everything in order.

    "I didn''t say that."

    "No, but you implied it."

    He breathes augh. "Look, it''s none of my business what you do, who you do or don''t do. I was simply trying to be polite by asking if I should leave you alone, which I will do anyway. Ethan and I are going to grab ate-night pizza..." he hesitates. "Do you want toe?"

    I''m shaking from rage, and Chuck is inviting me to grab some pizza?

    Seriously?

    Do I look inviting or something?

    I study Chuck in silence. He has been trying to make friends with me since I moved here. We are on the same football team, but I''m unwilling to make friends. I''m a lone wolf and don''t need anyone.

    Friends and rtionships aren''t necessary. You can''t trust anyone. I''ve read enough minds to figure that out.

    "No," I tell him. "I will stay at home."

    He sighs but doesn''t argue. "Suit yourself."

    Chuck waddles out of the room, and I pull my nket over my body to hide my raging erection.

    As soon as I hear my roommates leave the building, I start to talk with myself because, let''s face it: I''m going insane.

    "I don''t understand!" I groan in frustration at the ceiling. "Reba isn''t even my type... She is small and fragile... Delicate and-"

    I see Reba''s unwavering eyes within my mind. Despite her tiny stature, she is a proud woman, and I snarl when I remember how she kissed me. How she tasted at the tip of my tongue.

    She pressed against me and unconsciously touched my pecs with that searching hand. She even moaned into my mouth upon feeling me up!

    Was she aware of what she was doing?

    Reba definitely carried a scent of arousal. She might not LIKE me, but her body WANTED me.

    And when she kissed me, I wanted her too.

    "f**k!"

    I turn to face the wall and grab my thick angry c**k. It''s veiny and already leaking precum. It won''t take much work. These days women hardly interest me, but I''m rock-hard for Reba. Why?

    I don''t understand.

    At the beginning of my dating career, I had energy. I did anything and a little extra to make a woman reach her o****m. But as I grew popr, I becamezy and let the women please me. I can''t remember when Ist was interested in f*****g someone and giving them everything.

    But as soon as I think about Reba, my mind goes on a trip. I would love to tie her up in my bed. Spread her legs apart and deliver slow, tantalizing pleasure to her p***y.

    I wouldn''t let here right away. No, I would listen to her pleads and desperate begging. Torture her until she is writhing and screaming at me to go down on her again. She would have to say my name, and only then would I give it to her-anything she wants.

    I jerk my hand faster. The muscles along my inner thigh draw tight, and I groan when I finally reach my release. Sticky goo spills out over my chiseled abs, and I''m panting. Holy s**t, what is wrong with me?

    I run my fingers through my hair and notice that I''m shaking.

    I needed to c*m so badly, and I can''t believe I did it while thinking about Reba. I don''t even like her!

    She is the enemy, but I''ve never had hate s*x before. Hot, sweaty, angry s*x with that woman would be good.

    Reba pinned underneath myrger body, unable to flee.

    Hmm... I could leave her weak and panting for more, then ditch her. It would be an exciting way to get back at her for kicking me in the balls and leaving me to die in that forest. I like this n more and more. Reba doesn''t know this yet, but I''ming for her, and I always get what I want. Always.

 Chapter 86

    Reba

    My stomach gurgles from anxiety even before I step into the ssroom. I''m not sure why I''m so queasy and nervous. Probably because I didn''t sleep muchst night.

    The kiss I shared with William kept me up, thinking. For some reason, I experienced flutters before I kicked him in the balls. And unease has settled over me because I know he wille for revenge. I just didn''t think it would be so soon.

    I waltz into the ssroom, gasping when I see that every ssmate is suspended and staring into space. The door closes behind me, locks without anyone turning it, and I freeze. William is sitting in the teacher''s chair, spinning back and forth while eyeing me with a stern expression.

    "Good morning, Reba."

    Chills run over my body at the deep tone of his voice. William isn''t my mate, yet he affects me on a primitive level. All my senses are aware of therge hybrid sitting in that chair. He is too hot to ignore, but his face is more dangerous today.

    Those intense eyes are narrowed, zoned in on me. We are all alone since William haspelled everyone inside the ssroom to do nothing; even my teacher stares out the window. "Did youpel everyone inside the ssroom to freeze and do nothing? Are you kidding me?"

    "I did."

    "Why?"

    "Because you humiliated me yesterday."

    Before I know it, William stands up to his full height. He dwarfs me, and I hold my breath as his advancing steps match my retreating ones.

    My back is soon against the door. It''s locked by William''s psychic abilities that he seems to possess, and his expression tells me my fear of him massively amuses him.

    "You''re cute when your lips are trembling," William says coaxingly, but there is no gentleness on his face, only darkness. He spins some of my hair around his finger. "And I wanted to get your attention, so Ipelled all these people. The privacy is nice." I barely dare to breathe. "And you couldn''t wait until after sses are over like a normal person?"

    William looks rxed. The silence around is deafening, making me feel like no one else exists in the world but us.

    "No, I wanted to make a point."

    He dips his head, and his eyes are inches from mine. My breathing quickens, and I feel vulnerable. No lifelines and no one to hear me scream if he decides to hurt me.

    I press my palms against the door. "What point?"

    William doesn''t smile, doesn''tugh. His calm, curious eyes travel downward. He looks at my lips, lets his eyes linger on my breasts, and then meets my eyes again.

    My face flushes with heat as he stares at me like it''s his right, and there is nothing I can do about it. His intimidation tactics are ster.

    Not a smirk or smile apanies his vition. He doesn''t touch me anywhere, but he doesn''t need to. I can feel his gaze like a physical weight on my body.

    William is hot. Severe. Dangerous. Heat covers my body, and a sensation I''m pissed off about settles between my legs.

    After a few excruciating moments, William''s lips tilt up by the corners, and his minty breath hit my face. "You kissed me and then kicked me in the balls, Reba. Why did you do that?" "You know why." By some miracle, I don''t blink.

    William further invades my space. He ces his hands on the door on both sides of my head with his nose inches from mine. My IQ rapidly drops from his sheer intimidating stance.

    My heart races. I''m suddenly not feeling so tough, and even my voicees out as a whimper. "Don''t touch me."

    Even with my eyes on the floor, my breathing won''t calm down. William''s stare is mauling me alive. Every nerve in my body is hyperaware of him, terrified of his next move.

    My lips quiver again, and William tips his head to meet my eyes, ensnaring me with their intensity. "I''m not like you. I would never touch you without your consent."

    I gulp. "Liar."

    Amusement crosses his features. "I mean it. If I ever put my hands on you anywhere private, it will be because you begged me to touch you." His lipse closer, and he whispers into my ear. "You''re already aroused, Reba." "I''m not..." I breathe and speak shakingly. "I''m not aroused." But I am. My underwear is soaked, and judging by William''s amused expression. He knows it too.

    "Deny it all you want, but I bet it''s not your boyfriend you think about when you touch yourself," William says in a low and husky voice. The heat of his breath covers my face. "It''s me, isn''t it?"

    An involuntary shudder sweeps through my body. I meet William''s eyes again and breathe him in.

    A moment ago, there was aeback on the tip of my tongue. Sadly, Ipletely forget my name and what I was about to say when William''s scent invades my senses.

    I like his cologne.

    I like his muscr arms.

    Hell, I like the way he looks at me.

    But I won''t surrender.

    "Why do you hate me so much, huh?" I ask. "It can''t only be because I ditched you in the rain yesterday."

    William says his following sentence levelly. "You don''t kiss someone and kick them in the balls three secondster. That''s foul."

    "You were going to drink my blood!"

    "And?" His eyes narrow. "It was my right after saving your a*s."

    His right?!

    Are you kidding me?!

    "You''re such a d**k!"

    Irritation sweeps over his features, and I hate that I still find him attractive. Still find him irresistible. Those long eyshes cast shadows over his cheeks, and anger ticks against his jaw. He is gorgeous but scarily angry with me. It makes him frightening to behold.

    "Careful, Reba," he leans closer, staring into my eyes. He is so tall it hurts my neck to keep eye contact. "I''m patient, but I dislike being insulted. Especially directly into my face." "And I hate being cornered."

    "Really?" William challenges. "Is that why you''re so wet?"

    Horror takes root in my brain when William''s finger traces its way down from my corbone to my hipbones.

    No.

    He is going to... He is going to-

    Within moments he cups my s*x, and to my utter embarrassment, it swells in his hand.

    His irises dte, and glee coats his expression. "Your underwear is soaked. Mind exining that to me?"

    His lips curl as I try to search for an exnation. But there is none except the truth-the bastard turns me on. My pulse is skyrocketing, and William leans into me, speaking intimately with his bodynguage. "Listen," his husky whisper is in my ear. "I''m going to back off and leave you alone, Reba. But don''t pull the same s**t on me again, okay? Next time, I might not be as kind."

    With those words, William leans away from me. He stares at the door, and I move away from it without speaking. I''m too humiliated by my body''s reaction to him to react or say anything.

    I get out of his way, and when he clicks his fingers to make every person return from their hypnotized,pelled state, my s*x is still throbbing, mourning the loss of his touch. It''s embarrassing, especially when William winks at me.

    "See you around, Reba," his severe eyes travel to my clenching s*x, and his smile turns evil. "You might want to take care of that. It won''t be as good as the real thing, though."

    He turns on his heel, and I''m left staring after his incredible a*s. A little shaken, a little frightened, but also beyond turned on. It''s frustrating, especially since I hate William''s guts.

    I can''t stand him. William is a jockhole, and now when he knows I find him attractive, I want to dig a hole and die. My own body has betrayed me, and I hate how all I can think about is William''s hand between my legs. He said he wouldn''t touch me.

    What a liar.

    Not that I hated it... I loved it.

 Chapter 87

    Reba

    "I''m so d you''re okay after yesterday," Greta pops some french fries into her mouth and rolls her eyes at the vor. She loves dipping them into a mixture of pepper and ketchup. "Mmmm, so good."

    "Stop moaning."

    She snorts at me. "Sorry! But I''m happy you''re not injured after the demon attacked. Super relieved."

    "Yeah, well... I''m still shaken," I slurp on my strawberry milkshake before continuing my sentence. Grimacing at my brain freeze. "You sent me on a suicide mission."

    Guilt washes over Greta''s features. "I know! I''m so sorry, Reba! I tried to get the dragon-shifters to help you, but they weren''t interested... And to be fair, I was extremely drunk when I told you to trick away the demon by yourself. I also thought you could handle it by shape-shifting."

    I arch an eyebrow, blinking. "Wait... Are there dragon-shifters attending our university?"

    "Yes, there are like at least three of them," her smile is shy. "Most species attend narth University. They hide their scent, but never mind that! I want to know how you defeated the demon!" "Demons," I correct her. "And I didn''t defeat them."

    She stares at me. "You didn''t?"

    "No, I was-..." I take a deep breath and exhale. "Someone helped me, okay? Can we change the topic?" I rather not think about William. He is pretty much on my mind all the time already. "No, I don''t want to change the topic."

    "But I do."

    Greta looks even more confused and interested now. She is starry-eyed and leans over the table. "Don''t be like that, Reba. Please give me all the juicy details! Who helped you? Tell me! Please!"

    Her excitement is super cute, and a blush coats my cheeks upon remembering how William saved me. It pains me to admit it, but he looked pretty damn cool before he tried to drink my blood.

    My new hybrid friend is ridiculously attractive and insanely powerful. Magic oozes from his pores in dark, mysterious waves, and he had no trouble defeating the demons.

    I don''t like to think about William, though. My insides clench and fierce heat kisses my skin whenever images of him pushing me up against the door hit my brain.

    His eyebrows were angry shes, and the ink on his arms and hands added to his daunting appearance.

    Sadly, that greek god''s body is wasted on William. I won''t ever forgive him for touching my private parts in the ssroom and humiliating me by pointing out that I was wet. He is such a jockhole.

    "It was no one important," I reply dryly and steal some of Greta''s delicious french fries.

    We are at my favorite hamburger restaurant, and I''m here to cool off some steam by binge-eating.

    If I don''t focus on eating, I will think about William, and I don''t want to change into another pair of spare panties.

    "Come on!" Greta urges. "Give me the details! If there were more than one demon, I must know who defeated them!" "Come on!" Greta urges. "Give me the details! If there were more than one demon, I must know who defeated them!"

    I re off into the distance. "It wasn''t anyone you would expect."

    "Now you''re just making me even more curious!"

    "Well... It sucks to be you because I won''t tell you their name."

    She pouts at me. "At least tell me their species! Was it a werewolf who helped you?"

    "No."

    "A vampire?"

    "No."

    "A fairy?"

    I shake my head. "Uh-uh, it was a hybrid."

    "A hybrid?" Greta gapes at me like I''m nuts. "But I thought hybrids were a myth-you''re either born as your dad''s or mom''s species, but nothing in between. There are no hybrids!"

    "Oh," I smile while eating more of her food. "My savior is definitely a hybrid. He cried blood and s**t as if the power within him was too much for his goddamn body. As if it rejected him." "I''m not sure if I believe you..." Greta wet her lips. "What was your savior a mixture of? And wait... You said it was a guy? Was he hot?"

    I roll my eyes. "Yes, it was a guy, and he is half a vampire and half a werewolf."

    "And was he hot?" Greta repeats in a tone that inclines she thinks I missed answering that question when I deliberately chose to leave out giving her that information. Because let''s face it, William is hot, but he doesn''t deserve me acknowledging it.

    "No, he wasn''t hot at all..." My cheeks are heating up. I''m so bad at keeping a poker face.

    Greta grins. "Your blush is telling me otherwise."

    "I''m not blushing." I''m lying. My skin is hot, and my heart is thumping so fast that I''m considering calling an ambnce.

    "Liar, liar, pants on fire..." Greta teases.

    "I''m not lying!"

    "You are."

    "No!"

    Greta giggles. "Why can''t you just tell me the truth? I''m your best friend; you can tell me all of this stuff! It''s not like I would ever tell Davis."

    Shivers run up my spine when Greta mentions Davis. He would kill me if he knew I kissed William.

    "I shouldn''t look at other men..." I mumble.

    Greta sighs. "You know what I think of our alpha: Davis doesn''t deserve you, and since you haven''t officially epted him, you can look at others. You have eyes, no?" "I do." But around William, I wish I didn''t.

    "Exactly! So tell me if your hero was hot! What was he like? I''m dying to hear the details, Reba! You know I never get out and have to live through you and your experiences!"

    I growl. "FINE! The guy was smoking hot, tall, attractive, and so beautiful that he haunts my flipping dreams! I had to change panties three times at school today because he kept winking at me every time I would pass him in the goddamn corridor! ARE YOU SATISFIED?!"

    Greta is stunned by my answer, and I hear a snort further down the restaurant. My William radar goes off, and I turn deathly still when I catch the a*****e waving at me from another booth.

    He is drinking a milkshake-a strawberry one like mine! He even ordered a toy box, which is the same as mine!

    Oh-my-god.

    HE HAS BEEN STALKING US THE ENTIRE TIME!

    I''m mortified, gaping at William like a goldfish while he looks massively entertained.

    He throws me a kiss with his hand, and anger rises to my chest.

    THAT BASTARD!

    My eyes narrow into slits, and I repress the urge to hiss at William like a street cat ready for a showdown. I know the jockhole eavesdropped on our entire conversation!

    I stand up from my seat. "I''m going to murder him!"

    Greta peers up at me, wide-eyed and confused. "Woah, Woah, Woah! What has gotten into you? Sit down!"

    "No, I won''t calm down!"

    "You''re making a scene! It''s embarrassing! Sit down!"

    s**t.

    Great is right.

    I calm down but regret it when William throws me a phony smile. I have no clue why he is stalking me.

    ''You don''t?'' His voice rings inside my head. ''Your alpha left to go wrestling, and you don''t think it''s weird you have only been attacked by demons once? Davis might think the demons respect him enough not to attack you, but boy is he wrong! Telepathy?

    ''Yup...

    I don''t want you inside my head, and I don''t need a bodyguard! And how do you know so much about me? Stop looking through my memories and my thoughts! My brain isn''t a free flipping book!"

    ''I usually don''t read people''s minds... But I''m taking my freedom to do it now since you admitted you want me. I mean, what other secrets could you possibly have?''

    GET OUT OF MY HEAD!

    I witness William touch his temples as if trying to ward off a headache, and my nostrils re in self-satisfaction. The pain suits him right for wandering into my head without my permission.

    "Uh, not to be rude, but it''s pretty creepy how you''re standing there and smiling at yourself."

    My eyes travel to Greta. She looks freaked out, and I immediately give her all my attention. "Sorry, I spaced out."

    "I noticed that..." Great stands from the table. "Should we get out of here and get ready for tonight? It''s still a few days before Davises home, and I think we should make the best of it by visiting that other party. There might be cute guys there." I smile at her. "Sounds great. Maybe we will also find that mate of yours?"

    She beams at me. "I hope so!"

 Chapter 88

    Greta

    I want to find my mate.

    I''ve searched for them everywhere, but I have never had my nerves sit up and take notes. My mate seems impossible to find, yet I have high hopes when I follow Reba to the party. "Are you ready to have fun?" Reba asks me as we stand in the line leading up to the frat house.

    "More excited to search for my mate, to be honest."

    Reba smiles at me.

    We are in the same lycan pack, and Reba is a good friend. But she hisses like a cat the second we enter through the doors. Her attention is set on a gorgeous guy with inked arms.

    He has odd-colored eyes, and I realize it''s the midfielder on the ser team. I''ve seen the girls on campus trading pictures with each other, and someone had a shot of him shirtless on the field. The guy is hot, popr, and... Wait, what if he is the guy who saved Reba from the demons?

    It could be possible...

    An evil smile spread over my lips. If that is the case, I have to set them up somehow. Reba''s mate is Davis, but he is terrible, and I just want Reba to understand there are options. Reba could be happy if she could find a mate stronger than Davis, someone who could defeat him.

    I want that for her.

    I sigh. I came here to search for my mate, but if I leave the party now, I know Reba will be drawn to the giant ser yer.

    They behave like mas, pretending to hate one another but unable to keep their eyes off each other for a long time.

    It would be so easy to leave and have them interact. I can tell I''m the person who stops Reba from walking over to the guy. What should I do?

    Music ys, and a bunch of cute guys walks past. I''m set on ignoring them to focus on my best friend.

    I have to do something!

    I clear my throat when we are standing where they serve free drinks and other beverages. "Reba?" "Mhm?" She blinks up at me. "What is it?"

    "I''m not feeling that well," I''m lying, obviously. "So, I''m thinking of heading home. Is that okay?"

    Reba knits her eyebrows in concern. "But we just came here?"

    "I know, I know..." I grimace. "But I think I''m getting my period, and I didn''t bring any tampons... And... I think there is blood... And I kind of didn''t bring any spare panties." Understanding fills her blue eyes. Huh. Was it really that easy to convince her? I deserve an Academy Aware foring up with that excuse. Reba looks sold.

    "Um... Sure... Should I walk home with you?"

    "NO!"

    Reba''s eyes widen, and I immediately realize I''m acting suspiciously. I can''t have that! I have to keep it together.

    "I mean, no," I smile at her. Sweat is running down my back, but I''m determined to make Reba stay. "I''m fine grabbing a cab on my own, but I will go now, okay? I really need a toilet." "Oh, okay...?"

    We bid our farewells, and I perform a mental victory dance when I see the tattoed guy focusing all his attention on Reba. Perfect. I''ve done her a favor tonight; hopefully, she getsid.

    I hurry out through the doors and leave the frat house. The road home is dark and nasty, but I''m not worried. I walk past a couple of blocks and streets, ying on my cellphone until I freeze.

    A familiar scent hits my nostrils.

    A familiar scent hits my nostrils.

    It smells like a demon, and yet it''s a bit different. It''s not rotten or putrid. Still, I know better than to rx. I shove my phone into my pocket and silently follow the fragrance.

    It brings me to an alley with different colored dumpsters. And when the scent grows stronger, I get on my guard.

    Carefully, I circle around a trashcan, blinking, when I catch a demon staring back at me.

    A fox?

    It''s tiny and growling at me. It''s severely injured yet still keen on trying to defend itself.

    My best bet would be this demon fought someone powerful and made it away by the skin of its teeth.

    "I will end your suffering," I say coldly. "It will be quick."

    I raise my hand to finish the job, transforming my nails into ws, but I hesitate when the fox hangs its head. It looks so defeated, and the sadness in its yellow eyes pierces my heart.

    My arm gets suspended in the air, and I question my sanity when I find myself unwilling to kill the demonic creature. Have I gone insane?

    This is a demon-my greatest enemy, yet I can''t bring myself to murder the little white fox. A wave of dizziness hits me when I meet its eyes, and my heart pounds a little faster.

    Cute animals are my weakness, and this one is super fluffy. It''s not bigger than a chihuahua. It has nine tails dirty, and covered in blood. Interesting. I bet this fox would be stunning if cleaned up and healed.

    I slump my shoulders and sigh. "Look, I know you''re my enemy, but... Here, let me use my healing powers on you... Promise not to bite me, okay? I''m only trying to help."

    The fox growls at me, but it''s out of fear. Its ears are pulled back, and the growling continues until my hand is close enough.

    A bright light covers my new fluffy friend, and its eyes focus on mine. The snarling stops, and the fox freezes. It seems shocked about what I''m doing, which is healing it.

    "Isn''t it amazing, huh? I''ve always been able to heal others. It''s my special ability," I smile once the fox''s wounds are gone. "And there you go. You''re all healed and ready to go back where you came from."

    The fox tilts its head, studying me in silence. A secondter, it stands on shaky legs and walks up to me. It stumbles into my crouched legs, and I instinctively pick up the creature.

    "I don''t understand... Are you still feeling weak?"

    CHIP CHIP

    Iugh at the sound emitted by the fox. "Alright... Maybe it will take a while for the dizziness to clear? Then... How about I take you home? I can arrange a luxurious bed for you." CHIP!

    I''m not sure what the little one is saying, but I take it as an invitation to bring home the demon.

    I wrap my arms protectively around it and grimace-Davis would kill me if he knew I was helping the fox.

    My alpha is possessed by a demon, but his former personality remains intact. It seems the two have mixed.

    Davis still sucks and cares way too much about wrestling. He is far from a good alpha, but no one in our pack is strong enough to defeat him.

    Therefore, we are forced to follow Davis, and he hates demons because he... I''m not sure what his ns for Reba are, but I think he wishes to devour her and steal her powers one day. Davis frightens me.

    Yet my fear doesn''t stop me from bringing home the demon.

    "This is where I live," I tell the demon as I walk up the stairs leading to my apartment. "You can stay for as long as you need. I have a fridge filled with food and goodies."

    I have no clue why I''m humoring a demon, but the little creature seems to be listening to me. And since it''s not attacking me, maybe not all demons are terrible?

    No.

    I shouldn''t think like that.

    Don''t be fooled, Greta.

    The fox is probably only friendly towards me because it''s so tiny. Had it beenrger, I would be a dead woman.

    I enter my apartment, lock the door, and bathe my fluffy friend. I towel the fox dry. Fill a te with meat, and put it on the floor inside my bedroom.

    Secondster, I slip underneath my covers.

    I expect the fox to sleep on the bed I set up for it on the floor-a bundle of bedsheets, but I''m surprised to find my friend jumping up into my bed. The fox chirps again and drags its body against me like a cat. I smile tiredly. "Fine, you may sleep with me."

    CHIP!

    Minutester, I fall asleep with the fluffy fox leaning against my stomach inside my nket.

    The fox probably likes the warmthing from my naked skin. I never sleep in any clothes.

    I getfortable but wake upte at night because I''m freezing. My eyes are glued together, but I smile in a half-asleep state when something warm wraps around me.

    Sofortable...

    So warm...

    What is holding me?

    It feels like an arm, but that''s impossible. I brush off that thought, only for my nose to hit a hard, warm surface. Hmm? I slowly blink life into my eyes, and my heart skips a few rhythms.

    My nose is buried between two fat pecs, and a pair of muscr arms are hugging me close. Ninerge fluffy tails nket me, and soft snoringes from above me.

    What.

    The. Actual.

    Hell.

    I lift my chin, and my IQ drops at seeing a gorgeous face. A white-haired guy is pressing me to his muscr chest. He is hugging me like I''m his lover, and ck eyshes are fanned over his cheeks. He is so pretty.

    And big because I''m not petite.

    I''m five-foot-six and not skinny. I have curves and meat on my bones, but this guy here dwarfs me with his massive frame. And are those ears on the top of his head?

    I stare at the sleeping guy, and then realization dawns on me... Holy s**t. Is this the fox that I brought home in its proper form?!

    I hold my breath.

    This isn''t good... This isn''t good at all!

    I judged the demon helpless yesterday, but my room now reeks of magic and the smell of sakura flowers-the scent this demon carries. And I can tell the guy holding me is powerful. What should I do?

    Run?

    Should I call Reba?

    My heart races, and the guy wrinkles his eyebrows before opening his yellow eyes. His expression is friendly from the start, but it turns to surprise once our eyes meet. Oh-my-god.

    I HAVE FOUND MY MATE!

 Chapter 89

    Reba

    While I''m serving myself a drink, William appears out of nowhere. Tall, imposing, and with a smirk curling his lip.

    I want to ignore him, but he is like an itch that won''t go away. I''m too aware of him and shudder in his presence.

    Even his voicees out as a smooth caress. "Did your friend leave the party already?"

    "Something came up."

    "I see."

    I blink up at William, about to ask him why he is stalking me, but some girl trips over her own feet. She doesn''t fall on the floor. No, instead, she spills her drink all over my t-shirt. Perfect.

    "Oops!" The girl''s face fills with horror, and she covers her mouth with her hand before giving me a drunken apology. "I''m so sorry!"

    There is no reason to get mad. She is clearly intoxicated, so I choose to let go of my anger and take the apology.

    "It''s no problem."

    She grimaces. "Sorry again."

    I simply smile, and the girl stumbles away with a friend. Once they are gone, I sigh at my t-shirt. It''s sticking to my body like a second skin, and I''m unsure if my bra is showing or not. Should I ask William?

    I turn his way. "Hey, can you see my-"

    The words die on my tongue when William''s fingers settle on the hem of his ck t-shirt before dragging it over his head.

    A fresh wave of goosebumps springs up, skittering across my skin as his bare chest ripple with steel-hewn muscleses into view.

    Holy cow.

    "W-what are you doing?" I dumbly ask when it''s clear what is happening here: William is giving my eyes a free joyride.

    I have seen naked guys before, but the only ones I''ve seen with actual abs have been on Pinterest or in fashion magazines. A mental fog settles over my brain as I take in the sight of William.

    For a long stretch of silence, the only sound I hear is my own heartbeat pounding in my eyes. Music is sting in the background, but it''s been muted by my nervous senses.

    William peers down at me and shoves the t-shirt into my arms. I''m tantly checking him out, but for the first time in history, he isn''t calling me out for it.

    In fact, his breathing seems to be as forced as mine.

    "Put it on," William says, and his voice-oh-my-god, his voice! It''s as if it''s been scraped from the bottom of the ocean.

    It''s husky and seductive and more whiskey-like than usual. My insides twist into a knot.

    "Thank you."

    A slow smile that is gentle and so out of character that it confuses me spreads over his lips. "You''re wee."

    When I remain frozen, unable to figure out my next move, William swallows up the distance between us by taking a step closer.

    My gaze lifts to his juicy pecs, and an unwanted shot of electricity sizzles through my veins as I take in his inked arms.

    He might be a jockhole, but his body is impressive. He is all rippling muscle and perfection. If he wasn''t such a d**k, I would be begging for the c**k, or at the very least, run my hands over his pecs to see if they are as hard as I imagine. Jesus Christ. What am I doing?

    I close the distance between us, press my hands against his naked chest, and peer into his eyes. "You win, but this doesn''t mean that I like you. I just want... I want..." "S*x?"

    "Yes." My voice is low, a whisper in the small space.

    So is his. "I want you too."

    The floor dips beneath me, his confession too heavy to handle. His eyes are roaming over my face, and in a sudden move, I''m picked up from the ground. My legs wrap around him, and he kisses me.

    My mouth opens, and we move while our tongues fight for control. William is the one who wins. He always does. He kisses the air out of my lungs and runs up the staircase without a hint of exertion.

    "My room is right here," he kicks the door, and those odd-colored eyes rake me up and down. Their intensity burns and shivers run up my spine while my breath hitches.

    I''m thrown on his bed, and William locks the door.

    My eyes bulge out of their sockets when he is over me, pinning me down with his chest.

    What am I doing?

    This is William Howler. Nothing good cane of having s*x with the enemy. I need to stop this.

    Davis would kill me.

    But I haven''t picked him, and I want William. I''m silently begging him to kiss me again to end my misery.

    His lips part and I mewl into his mouth. His shoulders turn less tense as if kissing me is both a relief and a source of pain.

    I understand the feeling. We aren''t mates, yet my hands are already on William''s fat pecs. He tenses, a visible clench that has his biceps swelling, but then he rxes, seeming to like me touching him. Heat pools between my legs, a throbbing I can''t get rid of.

    Why does William have to be such a good-looking jerk?

    So tall and masculine.

    And those bulging muscles and tattoos...

    I moan into his mouth, and the sound gets eaten.

    William is working on getting me naked, and I sit up to help him. It''s an insecure moment. Intimate. I know it''s silly-we have made it this far, yet I''m afraid he will run the second he sees me naked.

    I don''t have any breasts. Neither do I have any abs. My self-image isn''t the best, and I''m afraid of getting rejected, but I''m pleasantly surprised to hear William groan.

    He sounds pained.

    And his c**k is rock-hard.

    "You''re so beautiful," William bites my lower lip, and his hot breath washes over my face. His eyes are heavy-lidded and filled with lust. "Small, delicate-the perfect size." My breaths areing in hot. "The perfect size of what?"

    He kisses me and leans back, smirking. "To be yed with."

    My panties are soaking wet already, and the look in his eyes is only the tip of the iceberg. The view and the chemistry between us have arousal exploding in my core.

    There is so much attraction zipping through my veins that I can''t wait anymore. I''m hurting down there. My s*x is swollen, needing William''s c**k to fill me right now.

    I take off the rest of my clothes, and William''s gaze drops to my hard n*****s as his tongue darts out to wet his lips. His stare intensifies, and just when I can''t take another second, he dips down to s**k them.

    My back arches, and I throw my head back against the pillow. William is working me more desperate. I want him so badly.

    He teases me with his mouth, biting at my skin in a way I''m sure will leave marks. At this moment, I don''t care.

    I''m in pure bliss and stare up at the ceiling. "I need your c**k."

    There is a low chuckle as William drags himself over my body. His armsnd on either side of my head, and he peers down at me with his eyes dancing over my face. "Do you know?"

    "Yes," I don''t look away. "I want your c**k so badly that I''m close to begging for it."

    His voice goes lower. "So beg."

    I sigh. "Please, William."

    He groans at the desperation in my voice and kisses me. His thick, veiny c**k is at my entrance, teasing me by not going inside. It''s simply there, hot against my sensitive clit. William speaks into my ear. "You don''t know it yet, but you''re mine. No chance am I letting anyone else have you."

 Chapter 90

    Reba

    William is a work of art. Beautifully sculpted and sorge. His eyes are glowing, and I shudder as I take him in-every ridge and valley of that perfect chest.

    I''ve never had a man like this before, and I can''t stop myself from touching William now that he is above me.

    My fingers glide over William''s hot skin. It''s as if he is burning up from within, and his breaths areing in fast.

    William doesn''t say anything and doesn''tment on me moaning. He seems to love my hands on him, loving how I''m getting wetter from simply gliding my palms over his rippling muscles, smooth and toned. His eyes meet mine. "How do you like it?"

    "I like it all. Everything about you."

    His lips curl. "I was talking about the s*x, how you want to be f****d, but thank you for thepliment."

    "Oh," I blush but force out my will through words. My hands are questing to find their way back to his pecs. "I want you above me like this where I can see these."

    "These?"

    "Your fat pecs."

    William opens his mouth but closes it when my thumbs find his hardened n*****s, and then he stops breathing altogether.

    Oh, he likes this?

    That knowledge makes me more yful and gives me courage.

    I have to touch him, t*****e him.

    The little nub of his n****e turns me on so much, and I sink my hands further into his muscles. Dear Lord. I must bite into my lower lip to keep myself from moaning.

    Though, it gets impossible to keep quiet when I notice this is getting to William too. His eyes are blown huge, and those little tremors within him grow stronger as I flick his nipples. Such sexy pecs.

    William is so hot.

    Big.

    I press down hard.

    Willian releases a choked cry, and his arms shake from the pleasure I''m giving him. He has such sensitive n*****s. I continue toying with them, which seems to drive him mad. "Oh... f**k... Keep touching me, Reba..."

    I whisper my response. "I didn''t n on stopping."

    William''s warm breath is on my face, and he kisses me, but not even my lips can contain his animalistic groans. He must love getting worshipped; the best part is I''m getting off on it too. My p***y is so wet.

    I continue toying with him. Touch him. Feel him up.

    My eager hands make William''s eyes roll into the back of his head.

    Shaking, he pins me underneath him, and his scent is so near and vivid that I''m growing lightheaded.

    yfully, I flick my thumbnail over his n****e while William kisses me. He grunts into my mouth, his hips jerking forward.

    When he leans back, his eyes are dted. "I need to be inside you, Reba. You''re driving me mad, and you''re not even my mate. f**k. I''m close, and I''m not even inside you either." Oh, those words...

    My lids flutter.

    I can feel William''srge c**k press against me. The idea of having s*x with him frightens me. It does, but...

    Something about William turns me on and makes me want him.

    I trust him, even though we are enemies.

    "I want you too," I admit. "So badly."

    I stare at his gorgeous face, all of my awareness centered on his hands touching my breasts. They are small, yet they seem to turn William on as he continues to handle them. "Can I f**k you?" He asks.

    Despite feeling exposed and vulnerable, I whisper. "Please."

    William growls. I''m aching for him. So deep down that my s*x clenches when he presses the tip of his c**k against my opening.

    Holy s**t. William is huge, engorged, and erect. My insides are already throbbing in anticipation.

    William must sense my reaction because he makes a hungry sound and pushes in another inch.

    Oh-my-god.

    I''m stretched wide, filled up, and he isn''t even all the way inside!

    William is in no rush, though. He is looking at me, matching my breathing and watching me with his beautiful eyes.

    He must be savoring the moment. His tongue darts out to wet his lips, and I inhale. I want to lick that spot too.

    I''m momentarily distracted, but not enough to miss the intense pleasure shooting between my legs. It hurts, but it''s also so goddamn addicting when William thrusts into me. Another thrust and I moan, slipping into pleasure. I see stars, and for a moment, I''m weightless. But William is there. His arms are resting on either side of me, and I meet his eyes. There is lust there, and it keeps me together. William dips his head, kissing me while rocking his hips, thrusting into me.

    The pleasure builds in my core, but I don''t want it. Not yet. I can''te now. I fight it and shove at William''s chest.

    "No kisses," I breathe.

    His brows furrow with a frown, and a growl of frustration escapes him as he swoops down.

    Those lush lips settle on my neck, and he kisses me angrily. Like he took it personally when I said "No kisses," and now he is punishing me for it with his tongue. I love it.

    Angry William is hot.

    He sinks down and sucks on my n****e while his calloused fingers trail up my sides, gripping me while he thrusts into me harder.

    Oh, god.

    What is that spot he is f*****g me in?

    It feels so...

    It feels soooo good.

    My breath hitches, and William notices. He keeps the same rhythm, and I cry out in total abandon.

    "Don''t stop!" I shout at him with chopped breathing. "If you stop, I will die! Just keep going!"

    If we move, if we stop now, it might all dissolve. I''m climbing, reaching a new high I''ve never felt before. Bliss is a drug in my veins.

    William groans as though in pain. "F**k... You''re so wet for me. It''s incredible," he dips down to kiss my lips anyway, cing his palm against my cheek after it. "You''re so gorgeous."

    Those words make me shake. My clit is pulsing with my heartbeat, and William picks up speed. Sweat glistens over his skin and muscles.

    He is gorgeous, making sounds, and looking at me as if he can''t get enough of the view. As if he needs to absorb every moment.

    And his c**k is so perfect, so thick and deep inside me.

    I can''t fight my moans, can''t fight my fingers digging into his broad, muscr shoulders.

    "Christ," William growls. "You''re so perfect... So tight... Reba..."

    The hot skin of his chest is slick, and he pushes me further into the mattress, his breath a rough, sexy sound. Both of us groan when he pulls out, only to ram his c**k further into me, working his way deeper. Its heaven.

    Its hell.

    I''m tossing and turning, thrashing against the pillows. My hair spills out over it, and William grunts. He pumps hard and deep.

    Every thrust sends me closer to toppling over the edge. I''ve been bncing there for a while. But I can''t hold on. The thickness of William''s c**k filling is making me clench and throb.

    I''m turning tense while also shaking with pleasure. I didn''t know it could be like this. So freaking good. So freaking addicting.

    My hands clutch the shifting muscles of William''s back, pulling the big guy closer. He trembles, his grip moving down to my a*s.

    His eyes plead with mine, asking me if he can do what he wants. I smile, giving him permission, and he thrust into me.

    Again and again until he groans. He is shaking.

    "Reba," he rasps in my ear. "You''re so beautiful."

    Another thrust.

    So close. So close.

    Another roll of his hips and I scream his name into the winds. Ie like a rippling storm. The ecstasy of it all is overwhelming. I''m tingling all over. Convulsing.

    And it sets something off within William. Snaps his patience like a rope because he goes wild, bucking and thrusting.

    His eyes meet mine, and time stops.

    The way he looks at me, all heat and affection. I know exactly what William feels because I feel it too. Deep within my bones. An urgency. A passion. A connection.

    I dig my fingers into the tight peach of his a*s-holy s**t, I''ve never felt a more perfect a*s.

    William''s entire body goes tense and harder than granite. It''s straining against mine as hees with a harsh cry. He is so sexy. His eyes never leave mine until thest spasm goes through him. Goddamn.

    We melt into each other, and William sinks down to kiss my lips. It''s softer, almost gentle.

    Both our chests are lifting and filling like we share the same breath.

    "God, Reba. That was so... Ick words..." His voice falls silent, but his grip on me tightens. Like he doesn''t want me to go. Like he wishes to keep me locked inside his room forever. It makes reality crash over me like a rude awakening.

    This isn''t my mate.

    What the f**k have I done?

 Chapter 91

    Reba

    I just had s*x with William Howler.

    How the heck did that happen?

    "I love how you fit into my arms..." William''srge hand is held over my stomach while he hugs me fro

    I re at his veiny hand. "Stop petting my belly like it''s a puppy or something!"

    "I can''t do that..." William mumbles into my ear. "You''re beautiful, and I want to touch you everywhere "It''s fat."

    "It''s not."

    He says it with such conviction that I melt.

    I''m sizzling on the inside. William is such a great guy once you get to know him, but I can''t stay here w William kisses the back of my head. "Do you want to spend the night? I would love to cuddle." He is a cuddler?

    Damn, all the more reason to get the hell out of here!

    I shoot up from his bed as if his touch burnt me. William stares at me, but I can''t lie beside him no ma "No, I can''t stay... I have ces I need to be, and staying here would be a terrible idea..."

    "A terrible idea?"

    Why does he sound so wounded?

    "Yes, it would be a mistake."

    nd. He chuckles. "You''re so much smaller than me... I find it cute..."

    othing is wrong with your belly. It''s sexy, just like you."

    w much I want to.

    to say.

    William watches me with a sad smile and stands up from his bed. He palms his neck, looking unsure w Tell him that you like him, a voice inside my head tells me. But I bat it away and continue what I''m do I''m gathering my things while my heart is racing. I have to get out of William''s room and slip into one oversized hoodies. He is towering over me, watching me with concerned eyes. "Why are you in such a rush to leave me?" William questions, not in his usual unfriendly tone but in a more affectionate one. It terrifies me because I can''t be with him. He makes me feel things that I shouldn''t feel.

    There are butterflies, flutters, and warmth. My heart is crying for William, and it''s terrible because the werewolf world is simple: you don''t fall for someone who isn''t your mate. "You know why." I stop walking to meet gaze eyes by the door. He is still shirtless and beautiful in a way I''m sure will leave scars on my eyes. It''s like staring into the sun.

    "I really don''t, Reba... I''m at a loss here... Help me..."

    I meet his eyes. "You do understand."

    He sighs. "No, I don''t understand. Exin it to me. Please."

    Seriously?

    "You''re not my mate, William, and this was a terrible idea. It just furtherplicates things." Because I will catch feelings. I probably already have, judging by how my blood is boiling.

    It hurts me to watch William looking hurt-isn''t that a sign of love, that you want the other person to smile?

    I don''t know. My head hurts.

    "Does it matter?" William arches a thick eyebrow. "And it''s just s*x, Reba. How is thatplicated?"

    Really?

    He can''t figure that out without me spelling it out for him? Most people can''t have s*x without strings attached. I''m terrified of falling in love with William, and then what? There is no happy ending to be found here.

    My mate is Davis, and I have no clue who William belongs to. But sooner orter, they wille along and destroy us.

    William isn''t my mate.

    He is out of my league.

    And I should get far, far away from him.

    "It doesn''t matter..." I''m running down the stairs back to the party. Music is sting, and people are mingling. "I''m heading home. Thank you for... You know... But it won''t happen again." "Reba!"

    "No, we are done here, William! Please just drop it!"

    "Don''t go!"

    "But I have to!"

    He grabs my hand from behind, and I pause to look up into his confused face and beautiful eyes. Damn him for being attractive.

    "What are you doing?" William asks in a low tone.

    I swallow thickly. "Running."

    He tilts his head. "Running?"

    "Yes."

    "From what?"

    You. Us. This.

    "I just have to get home... It''s nothing personal..."

    William''s lips slightly curl into a hopeful smile. "Do you like me?"

    My lips tremble, and I part them to speak. "Well... I don''t hate you."

    He releases my hand, and his lips quirk up into a smile. His eyes are roaming over my face.

    "Is that some weird way of admitting that you like me?"

    My blush burns my face. I bet that I''m glowing, yet I know that I should be honest here. "I guess it means that��"

    "Oh-my-god!"

    We both turn around to acknowledge the new voice. It''s a beautiful girl with brown hair and luminous skin. Her cheeks are pink, and she is wearing big, golden earrings.

    She is standing at the bottom of the stairs, showcasing her perfect white teeth in a bright smile.

    My eyes narrow, but the girl won''t leave the area down the stairs. Her eyes are glued to William, and dread settles like lead in my stomach when I hear him audibly gasp.

    No.

    It can''t be...

    Please.

    Not now.

    f**k, I think I''m going to cry.

    Silently, I lift my eyes to William and find him staring back at the gorgeous brte as if put under a spell.

    "You''re my..." The girl trails off, giggling before blushing madly. She is stupidly cute. "You''re my mate."

    She said it.

    It''s confirmed.

    My worldes to a screeching halt, and my heart seems to shatter along with her words.

    You''re my mate.

    Why does that sentence hurt me so much?

    Tears prickle behind my eyes, but I''m too proud to show that I''m sad. Instead, I face William with a smile. "You take care of yourself, okay?"

    William blinks, and I turn around. I can''t look at his stupidly beautiful face right now, or I will cry a river.

    I press my way past the brte and hurry into the crowd of people, desperate to get home. Tonight has been a nightmare, and my heart won''t stop hurting.

    It''s like someone has pressed a knife through my chest. I''m bleeding out, and nothing can stop the pain. Why is it hurting? I know why, but... Why William? Why did I have to fall for William? f**k!

    A whimper escapes my lips as I hurry outside. William isn''t following me-why would he now that he has found the love of his life?

    I hurry out into the street, determined to get home because once I''m there, I''m going to bawl my eyes out.

    I think I''m in love with William.

 Chapter 92

    Reba

    I can''t believe William found his mate. My heart is shattered, and the ocean of hurt won''t stop trying to drown me.

    I hate this.

    I''m so in love with William that it hurts, but he belongs to someone else.

    Dang, it''s already morning. I''ve been wandering the streets. I don''t know where I''m supposed to go...

    But I need to sleep.

    Since I''m too sad to head home, I make it to Greta''s apartment. My eyes are puffy, and tears run down my cheek when she opens the door.

    "My God, what happened to you?" Greta looks concerned. I take in her freckly face with my lips quivering, but I freeze when I see her holding arge kitchen knife in her hand.

    Iugh through my tears. "Never mind my sadness-why are you armed with a flipping knife?!"

    "Oh," Greta scratches the back of her strawberry blonde hair, smiling awkwardly at me. "You see. There is a demon locked in my room, and... I''m armed with this in case he makes it out."

    I stare at her. "A demon?! But that''s dangerous! We should call someone and get the pack here to-"

    "Hey, Greta?" A deep, raspy, manly voice cuts me off. "Am I supposed to stay in here the entire day? Because I''m starting to get pissed off..."

    Is that the demon?

    Why does he sound so... Human?

    Baffled, I point at the door with widened eyes. "Was that... Was that the demon speaking?"

    Greta nods with a rapidly reddening face. "Ummm, about that..." her smile is sheepish before she talks "There is something you must know about the demon..."

    "Yes?" I drawl.

    I''ve never heard of demons that can speak in natural human voices unless they have possessed someone. Whatever Greta has to say will be good and hopefully answer my questions. "Well..." Greta nervouslyughs. "You see..."

    "Mhm?"

    "The demon is very special."

    "Uh-huh?"

    "He is my mate."

    I freeze into a block of ice, and the door to Greta''s bedroom crashes open at that precise moment.

    Holy s**t.

    Arge guyes out, and the only thing keeping me from seeing his junk are nine white tails. He is entirely naked and gorgeous, but he must be over seven feet tall, and there are ears on his head! I stare at him, and he res back with a grumpy demeanor.

    White hair flows around his head, and his skin is wless and smooth. He is lean and beautiful, with feminine features, such as his hair reaching down to his waist.

    But his eyes are the real show-stopped, intense, and angry enough that I''m sure he can use them toser beam through buildings.

    "A guest, huh?" The male demon rakes me up and down. His expression is all judgemental and scary-looking. "Is this a friend?"

    Greta jerks in fright and mechanically turns around. "Y-yes, Reba is my best friend but more importantly, how did you get out of the room?!"

    The hostility immediately leaves the demon''s face; instead, he smiles radiantly at Greta. But for some reason, I get the feeling he is faking it and seething behind it.

    "You didn''t lock the door."

    Greta''s lips twitch. "Shit."

    He approaches her. This huge, angry behemoth of a demon. "So you''re my mate, huh... A lycan?"

    "Could you go back into the bedroom?"

    He snorts menacingly. "Why should I?"

    "Please?"

    Before I know it, the demon is towering over Greta and pulling her cheek while growling at her. "No. I have a better idea. How about we talk about what happened earlier this morning instead? Or is this a bad time?!" Greta is crying. "I didn''t mean to hit you with mymp! It was a grave mistake! I won''t do it again! Please... Please release my cheek! It hurts! Please, stop it!"

    The demon snarls but doesn''t let her go. "I was all cuddly and grateful to you! You saved my life, and then it turns out you''re my mate, and you hit me until I fall unconscious!? Why the f**k did you do that?" "I PANICKED!"

    "THERE IS A BUMP ON MY HEAD!"

    "I''M SORRY! I WAS AFRAID OF YOU!"

    "WHAT?! WHY? I''M YOUR f*****g MATE!"

    "YOU''RE ALSO A DEMON!"

    "I''M A NICE DEMON! LOOK AT MY FRIENDLY FACE!"

    Greta sobs hysterically while talking. "You don''t look nice! You''re big and mean and scary!"

    "I''m not scary!"

    "Yes, you are!"

    The guy growls until actual tears slip down Greta''s face. He falls silent then, slumps his massive shoulders, and sighs. His expression is all grumpy, and I''m not sure if I imagine the blush on his face. "I''m sorry for growling... At you..."

    The guy isn''t talking to me, yet I''m already sweating.

    Did it get hotter in here or what?

    I''m not even sure if I''m breathing anymore. I''m too taken by the scene.

    The demon wraps a muscr arm around Greta. She gasps, and I observe the big guy pull her into his naked chest.

    Am I watching an anime? It''s such a romantic scene to witness. I could fangirl over them already...

    "I will forgive you for this..." the demon speaks in a low, pouty voice. "But you''re still an idiot..."

    "You''re... Hugging me?" Greta sounds shy and surprised.

    "What else would I be doing?"

    "Hurting me?"

    The demon narrows his eyes then and pushes her away. I catch irritation on his face before he walks back into the room. "Whatever... Come and talk to me after you''ve grown a backbone." I stare at the mming door and then back at Greta. She appears stunned and has turned to stone.

    I guess we both have.

    I can''t believe her mate is a fox demon...

    The silence is heavy.

    No one says anything.

    Minutes pass before I finally open my mouth.

    "Umm..." I wet my lips and point at the stairs. "I''m going to walk home instead. You take care of Mr. Broody And Handsome, okay?"

    "No, don''t go..." Greta grimaces. "I feel bad for letting you walk home! You really don''t seem okay. Did something happen at the party? It''s also super early in the morning. Do you want to sleep on my couch?"

    "That sounds nice, actually... Will it be a problem?" I hesitate and nod at the door where her demon mate is resting. "You already seem to have a guest staying over."

    "Yeah... But..." Greta sighs. "I can share my king-sized bed with him, and you can take the couch. You really don''t look that good. You have been crying, haven''t you?"

    A smile curls my lips despite the tears threatening toe back. I''m still not over the whole William situation. I bet that I''m not THAT into him, though. I just need a couple of days.

    I will get over him.

    I will stop thinking about him.

    My lips tremble as I nce at Greta. "Yes, but can we talk about it tomorrow? I''m still shaken up about it, and you have a little catching up to do. I can tell you all about it tomorrow." "That''s a promise then."

    I smile. "I promise."

    She smiles back. "Okay, nowe inside. I will put some sheets over the couch for you... Are you hungry? There are a lot of snacks in the fridge."

    I hang my coat on a hanger. "I''m fine, but thank you."

    "Are you sure?" Greta wriggles her eyebrows. "There is chocte pudding on the top shelf. An entire package."

    Iugh. "Okay, maybe I will have some?"

    After getting my heart shattered by a sledgehammer that is reality, some chocte will do me good.

    Who needs beautiful tattooed men when there is chocte?

    As I stroll towards the couch, I turn around. "What is the name of your mate?"

    Greta blushes. "I haven''t asked him."

    My eyes widen, and then Iugh. "Wow, that''s..."

    She blushes. "I know... It''s just that I''m really terrified of my mate."

    "Why?"

    "Because he is a demon."

    I look her up and down. "Yes, but... Wouldn''t your mate have hurt you long ago if that''s what he wanted? Not to be rude or anything, but he smells like power. He could easily kill us if he wanted to." Greta blinks. "So why hasn''t he?"

    I smile. "You must figure that out on your own."

 Chapter 93

    Greta

    I''ve always had an eye for beautiful men. I often joke with Reba about who I would do and who I wouldnt do. Inappropriate jokes about hot men were my thing, but now when I''m faced with one, I''m not sure what I''m supposed to be doing. My mate is a demon, and he is also way out of my league. And it''s one thing pretending and talking as if you have a chance at dating a hot guy, but now that my mate turns out to be one? I''m so nervous.

    I nce at my mate from my armchair.

    He isrger-than-life and lying on his back with his eyes closed. Damn. If we had not been mates and e has been a regr student, I could see myself telling Reba he was gorgeous. Because he is, but I bet I''m not his type.

    I can''t imagine someone like him flirting or asking someone like me out on a date. No chance!

    Laughter bubbles in my throat before I choke it down by swallowing. Yet it doesn''t go unnoticed.

    That deep, raspy voice is in my ears before I know it. "What are you thinking about?"

    I shudder and nervously stare down at my feet. There''s no way I''m telling him the truth.

    "It''s nothing..."

    Yellow eyes open, and my mate looks at me with a tired expression. He always appears grumpy. It makes it even harder to get to know him and fall into conversation. My stomach is constantly tied in knots around him.

    "My name is Kitsukami, but you can call me Kit."

    I look at him again, smiling despite all my nerves and insecurities. He frowns, yet I keep my friendly fa "It''s nice to meet you, Kit."

    "Nice to meet you, huh?" He nods at the armchair. "If that''s the case, and you''re happy about meeting "I''m not treating you like you''re infectious!" I am. Kit frightens me.

    "Uh-huh... Then why are you sleeping over there when you told your friend we would share a bed?"

    en why are you treating me like I''m infectious."

    I blush and try to find words. Kit stares at me with his intense eyes, and I somehow manage to mumble the ruth. "Because you don''t look exactly approachable right now."

    His nostrils re, and he sighs heavily. I expect him to turn around to get out of this conversation, but to my surprise, he opens up.

    "I''m not sure what I''m doing wrong..."

    I let my eyes roam over him.

    Kit is lying sideways, and his nine tails are pacing back and forth as he looks back at me. His eyebrows are thick and caught in permanent angry shes. But his ears are twitching, adding cuteness to his otherwise badass appearance. "Well... For starters... Just because we are mates, it doesn''t mean that I will jump into your arms and get immediately married."

    His lips twitch. "Obviously."

    My cheeks burn. "And... And you should probably wear clothes and not run around naked. Humans don''t show off the goods to everyone."

    "Noted."

    "So will you put clothes on?" Not that I mind the view. But it certainly is distracting. My eyes keep wanting to wander.

    His face remains neutral. "It''s only you in here? Why should I bother to put clothes on? You''re allowed to look."

    I almost choke, and my cheeks turn even redder. "I really shouldn''t be looking at you..." If I do, I might just tackle my mate to the ground, or at least die trying.

    "I see..." His thick eyebrows lower as a frown settles across his face. It only makes him even more tempting. "Am I really that terrible?"

    I gulp because he is not. He is fine. So damn hot, but... Also, a bit scary? I can''t seem to forget the fact that he is a demon.

    "No, you''re... A bit intimidating, that''s all."

    "But I wouldn''t hurt you," his whole focus is on me, and his gravelly voice is steady, yet there is visible pain in his gaze. "We can share the bed... And... If it makes you feel better, I won''t touch you..."

    "You won''t touch me, but you want me next to you?"

    "Yeah?" A grumpy blush covers his handsome face. But he averts his gaze and res down at the floor as if wanting to hide it. "If you''re close to me... It feels like you''re safe, and I can inhale your scent... I mean... That came out wrong. What the hell, what am I even saying?" he sighs heavily, raking his fingers through his hair. "I just want you here, okay?"

    Goosebumps prickle over my skin. "You want me lying next to you..." I stare at him and feel my heart pound in my ears. Even my words trail off my tongue as my throat turns bone dry. "Yes."

    I stand up but then hesitate. "I''m a virgin."

    Humor dances in his eyes, and I see him biting back a smile. "Good to know, but you don''t have to worry about that changing. I''m not going to force myself on you... Unless that''s what you want?"

    I blush brighter. "No... I don''t know why I said that... I''m just nervous..." Iugh a little and want to sink through the ground. "And now I''m babbling, and shit... Maybe I should stay over here?" "But I want you over here," Kit backs up and taps the empty space in front of hisrge body. "I won''t bite."

    "Somehow, I doubt that. You constantly wear this frown and look like you''re always angry."

    He breathes augh. "I have a resting a*****e face, and I''m moody, tired of most people''s s**t. I''m a demon, though-so what can you do? But I''m really trying to put an effort in here." I smile weakly. "For me?"

    He rolls his eyes and slumps his massive shoulders. "Do you need that confirmation?"

    "Yes."

    "Fine..." His sullen eyes hold mine. "You''re afraid of me, so I''m trying to be more... Approachable?"

    "You''re doing great."

    "Uh-huh, if that''s the case, why are you still hesitating?"

    "Good point..."

    Shyly, I tip-toe over to my bed, aware of Kit watching me the entire time without uttering a word. It makes me feel self-conscious. I''m afraid of him looking at my half-naked body and finding ws. The mere idea makes my bloode to a boil. Yet I keep moving.

    I get into my bed with him, grateful that the mattress doesn''t creak under my weight or something else embarrassing. But I don''t get to celebrate for very long.

    Kit is a huge guy, and I only get to lie down before tumbling head-first into his rock-hard abs. Suddenly, I''m face-to-face with his smooth skin and find my hands pressed against his abs.

    Oh, God.

    No-no-no!

    What if he hates that I touch him?!

    My heart leaps up into my throat, and the behemoth chuckles. "Sorry... I don''t think your bed was made for a demon of my posture. I''m way too heavy to be lying here."

    Instead of replying to his words, I blurt out what I''m thinking. "I''m kind of freaking out right now."

    I''m not lying. My heart is jackhammering, and my pulse is through the freaking ceiling. I''m hyperventting, but hold my breath when Kit moves his hand to the back of my head? There are tingles down to my toes.

    His palm is sorge that it entirely engulfs me, and I''m gently pressed into his warm skin. He smells like sakura flowers.

    "I would never hurt you... Never you..." Kit whispers into my ear. "Holding you like this? It makes a lot of sense."

    My voicees out in a whisper. "It does?"

    "Yes, baby," he whispers in a gravelly voice. "I can''t change what I''ve done in the past. Lord knows my history isn''t pretty. I''m a demon, but... All I really want right now is to stay with you and keep you safe. Protect you from anyone who might wish you harm." "From demons?"

    "From any bloke or bastard who even looks at you the wrong way. I will tear them all apart."

    I like those cheesy words.

    No.

    I love them.

    "You''re pretty sweet..." I whisper.

    "Only with you."

    More cheesy words.

    I''m buzzing with butterflies right now.

    I rx in Kit''s hold, but my heart doesn''t stop racing. I can''t remain calm in his presence but find my fingers sinking into his skin. For some reason, I just really want to touch him. Be with him.

    His fluffy white tails cover us like a nket, and his scent invades my senses until I''m lightheaded.

    I want to touch Kit more and explore his body, but I''m afraid he will get angry with me. What if he doesn''t want me touching him?

    I shut my eyes. "I''m so nervous right now... My heart won''t stop racing... But... I do like this. I like this a lot."

    "I''m nervous around you, too," Kit grabs my hand, ces it on the hard te of his chest, and gives me a defeated smile like he is tired of holding back his emotions. "My heart is beating. For you."

 Chapter 94

    Reba

    My life is back to being dramatic again.

    I should have stayed at Greta''s ce...

    Davis is back at home, and he isn''t happy with me. His nose is extraordinary, and he caught a whiff of William Howler on my clothes. Probably from when we slept with each other, and now I''m paying for it.

    My mate doesn''t know that we had s*x, but he realizes that we at least have been touching.

    Fear rushes through my bones when he raises his voice for the billionth time. We are standing in the hallway, and Davis is right up my alley, invading my personal space.

    "I leave town, and the first thing you do is cheat on me?!"

    "Cheating?!" I bark up at him. "We aren''t even together!"

    Davis growls at me with burning rage showing on his face. His human teeth have turned into fangs.

    "You''re mine whether you like it or not!"

    "What?!" I growl at his im. "No! I don''t belong to you; I don''t belong to anyone!"

    "You''re my mate!"

    "So?! I haven''t epted you!" I yell up at him. "The only reason I''m here is that you keep finding me whenever I leave you! You''re more of a prison guard than a real mate!"

    Davis growls, lifting a wed hand. "You f*****g b***h. I can''t believe you''re talking back to your mate and alpha-"

    "Yes, I am!" I yell at him, aware his hand is inches from my face. Yet it won''t silence me. "And what are you going to do about it, huh? Hit me again, right? That''s what you did minutes ago. Or wait, maybe you''re going to kick me? The bruises I have probably aren''t enough in your head. Seriously. It makes meugh how pathetic you are for thinking violence is how you solve things."

    Davis''s eyes widen, and Iugh in misery.

    "What?" I question. "Does it shock you that I''m challenging you this time? Are you afraid of hitting me now after I''ve asked you if violence is how you solve things? Is that it?" "No..." Davisughs darkly. He steps closer, boxing me into the wall with his imposing form. His eyes are eerily ck, and no sign of humanity is left within them. "I''m not afraid." I take in his imposing form. Davis is tall and muscr with a dark beard and a bald head. His skin is sun-kissed, and he would be good-looking if his face wasn''t entirely demonic. He frightens me.

    I swallow thickly, craning my neck. "You''re not?"

    "No. I''m just surprised you''re stupid enough to talk back to me, Reba, because you''ve done it now. The demon is out to y. And guess what? He isn''t happy about your tone!" Davis moves faster than lightning, gripping my throat with his ws. I choke on a sob and writhe in pain when he lifts me from the ground. My legs kick in the air, and Davisughs. My pain seems to excite him.

    Rotten bastard.

    He leans closer, those entirely ck eyes focusing on mine. Mirth curls his lips, and his stinking breath makes me want to puke. He smells like death and rot, precisely like a demon.

    "You''re brave but so stupid," Davis tightens his grip on my throat, preventing me from drawing in oxygen. Blood trickles down my neck, and heughs at my struggles. "It''s too bad that I can''t kill you, Reba. I want your inner powers. And If you don''t ept me as your mate, I need to steal your powers in another way, and I know how. Do you want to hear my n? It might change your mind about mating with me."

    I can''t breathe.

    I can''t talk.

    My eyes are stuck on Davis''s demonic face and the cracks in his skin. His eyes are dark, so very dark. I fear him, yet I can''t get away. I''m losing strength and hanging limp against the wall.

    The only reason I''m not dead is because of my lycan blood. It''s giving me enough power to hold on.

    "I will eat you during the blood moon," Davis promises. "It will let me take your powers, girl. So think twice about mating with me if you wish to continue living, Reba."

    He releases me, and I sink to the floor. My lungs are burning, but I suspect Davis isn''t done yet.

    There is more abuse toe, and I don''t want it.

    No.

    I won''t give up.

    I might have wished to die a week ago, but that is no longer the case. There is still so much to be seen and experienced in this world. I won''t let Davis get in the way of that!

    I slowly lift my chin to face Davis. He isughing at me, and that''s when my fight or flight instinct kicks in. I can''t beat him, but I can flee.

    Faster than ever before, I shape-shift into a lycan.

    My skin changes into white fur, and my body grows muscles strong enough to tear down the wooden door. It doesn''t even take a second before I''m bolting out of the house without looking back. "WHAT THE f**k?!" Davis yells after me. "HOW THE HECK DID SHE SHAPE-SHIFT WITHIN SECONDS?!"

    Turning into a lycan in the city is a considerable risk, but the darkness is my friend. I run past cars and into an alley. I''m unsure if Davis is following me, yet I don''t stop out of the fear he might. I make it further down the street, and that''s when his malicious voice rings inside my head.

    ''I will find you, Reba. Don''t worry. I always find you but enjoy your freedom for one night-tomorrow, I will punish you for this.

    I don''t care.

    My ws dig into the ground as I run forward. I hear Davis loud and clear, yet I won''t stop in my tracks. I will take the damn punishment as long as I get to spend the night without him.

    I jump over a fence and make it to campus. Therge football fieldes into view, and my gaze settles on the bleachers. It will turn into my sleeping ce for the night.

    I get behind them andy down in the grass. I shape-shift back into a human and grab the backpack I hid herst time.

    The bleachers are my hiding ce, and I quickly get into the clothes I left there. Hopefully, it won''t be a cold night because there is no chance I will go back to Davis without a fight.

    He would have to knock me unconscious to get me back. That alpha isn''t no mate of mine. He is terrible and can go and die in a hole. You don''t hurt your own mate, and even though I know he is possessed, I don''t f*****g care-l still hate him. Davis was always terrible, and I guess that''s why he epted the demon. Theypliment each other.

    "A fit made in heaven..." I mumble to myself before gettingfortable against the backpack. The wind bites at me, but I rather sleep out here than risk Davis finding me by going to Greta''s ce.

    We are members of the same pack. And a knot ties in my stomach when I realize Greta might be in danger too.

    Davis won''t be happy about Greta having found a demon mate, but maybe her mate can at least help her with Davis? I''m unsure what I will do. Davis refuses to let go of me and continues to find me. This life of mine is a prison in hell.

 Chapter 95

    Reba

    "Reba?"

    I wake up to the sound of William''s voice. It''s early morning, and birds are singing in the background. "Good morning..." I yawn and smack my tongue against my pte. "Fancy seeing you here."

    William is silent for a while. I can feel his eyes travel over my body, knowing he must be wondering ab Davis kicked me, hit me, and tried to choke me. My skin has seen much better days, and so has my he "f**k, Reba... What happened to you?"

    I''m unsure whether tough or cry, but since William isn''t my mate, I refuse to meet his eyes.

    "I fell down the staircase..."

    "Your injuries are terrible. You even have a ck eye again... It doesn''t look like you fell down a stairc "I did."

    "You have so many bruises..."

    "I''m fine!"

    "Reba... Why can''t you just be honest with me and tell me what happened? I''m not your enemy."

    "Okay!" I exim, uncaring that my voice is high-pitched. "You''re right-I didn''t fall, okay? My boyfrien

    I squint at him and fight tears.

    How long did I sleep? I had n

    injuries.

    on''t stop ringing no matter how

    all..."

    e. More than once. Are you happ

    William appears distraught, confused about what to do next. It''s no wonder that he stands there frozen in motion. I get it. I''m not his mate, a Yet I like him, and it hurts.

    Suddenly, I can''t stop the tears froming. I''m too mentally tired to care about them, though. Pretending to be strong is exhausting. Surely William will stop questioning me after seeing my tears. He will leave and go and be with that c te of his. Bitterness swells inside me, and I lift my chin. "Why aren''t you leaving?" William stares at me, but I can''t read his expression.

    Is he taking pity on me? Why isn''t he leaving?

    Wordlessly, William sits down behind me on the grass behind the bleachers. I re over my shoulder, but he doesn''t care about my snarls. He spread his long legs apart, and without asking, he pulls me to his broad, warm chest.

    It makes me feel smaller. Helpless. I wish I was strong enough to resist William and stop myself from leaning against him, but I''m not.

    We are supposed to be enemies. William doesn''t like me, and he, in return, drives me mad. But I''m lonely, and my situation seems less helpl

    Resigned, my body sags against his firm chest. He is more than twice my size, and the fabric of his t-shirt is thin enough to allow me to feel tl Tattooed hands press me closer to him, and I sniff his fresh cologne while the tears fall.

    I both hate and love this.

 Chapter 96

    Reba

    I dose off as I hear the coach yell to the football yers on the other side of the bleachers.

    I''m leaning my head against one of the pirs and immediately enter some strange dream world.

    Trees and bright flowers surround me. I hear the sound of a waterfall and blink around in confusion. "I''ve been waiting for you, Reba."

    I lift my chin and gasp. I''m faced with the moon goddess. I don''t know how I know this, but that''s what my heart is telling me. Werewolves and lycans share the same God-the moon goddess.

    She is a beautiful woman, but I''ve heard she can take the appearance of anything. Today she is peering back at me as a woman with long white hair, entirely white, glowing eyes, and a dark blue hue to her skin. Crescent moons are attached to her blue dress, glowing as she approaches me with slow steps.

    I''m sitting on my arse in the tall grass, staring at her as she offers me a delicate hand. Her smile is friendly and warm.

    "We have a lot to discuss and talk about," she tells me. "How about we take a little walk?"

    I ce my hand in hers, and she drags me up to my feet. She is tall and leads the way through a garden of mystical flowers. The skies above us are dark, but every nt around is cast the path in light.

    "My ns never seem to work out," the moon goddess says. "I have three guardians of time-you''re one of them, and I thought your destiny was simple to follow. Yet here you are."

    "Umm..." I''m growing anxious. The moon goddess sounds upset, and I''m a little nervous to speak. "Is it a bad thing that I''m here?"

    "Oh, yes," she turns around, raking me up and down. "But it''s not toote for you, Reba. You can still fix things."

    "Uhh, okay?"

    She sighs. "You don''t know what I''m talking about, do you?"

    "Nope."

    "Well," she continues walking again, touching dead flowers and making them bloom again. "Your mate is Davis, and your task was to save him from the demon which possesses him. Fall in love and live happily ever after, but your time is running out." "Davis?" I hiss. "But I don''t even like Davis!"

    She turns around with judgment in her eyes. "I know, and that needs to change. You have to forget about this hybrid, William. He is not for you, and he will never be yours." "But-"

    "No buts!" She turns around to re at me. The lower lid of her eye is twitching, and it looks like she hasn''t slept for years. "I''m so tired of no one ever following what I''ve nned for them and then making their own path through life! Like Ste did!" "Uh, excuse me?"

    "It worked out, but I was biting my nails her entire journey! That girl went back like a hundred times!"

    I blink slowly. "Who is Ste?"

    "Right," the moon goddess sighs. "You don''t remember, but it''s no problem. I will give back your memories from your journeyster. It seems you may need them... It will take a huge chunk of my power to do so, but things are getting out of hand." "Okay?"

    "And I''m sorry for yelling at you," she takes a deep breath and rubs her eyelids while seeming to channel good energy. "I just, for once in my life, want things to turn out the way I nned. I have three guardians of time, and the first one went against everything I believed in-please don''t be the same. Okay? I''m suffering ulcers."

    "Uhhh... I''m still flummoxed. My head is spinning, and I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    "Figured that would be the case..." she sighs and then ces her hands on my shoulders. I''m already ufortable even before she looks deeply into my eyes. "Your job is to fall in love with Davis. Use your powers. The rest you have to figure out yourself." "But I don''t want him! I want-"

    "You listen here, you little s**t!" the moon goddess presses her hand into my cheeks until I''m pouting like a goldfish. "Davis is good. William is bad. Go with the mate I picked for you. Use your powers, time-travel, and save the world from Davis''s demon. OH, and here, have your memories back."

    She releases me, and I turn into stone. It takes five seconds before a shrilling scream leaves my lips.

    "OH-MY-GOD! I SLEPT WITH THE KID I WAS BABYSITTING!"

    My legs give under their weight, and I slump down on the grass with a pounding heart. How could that cute, short little kid turn into a tall, gorgeous hunk?!

    HE HAS THE MOST AMAZING c**k! AND ABS!

    Not to even mention those v-lines! Life is unfair!

    "Oh, I feel like I should mention this," the moon goddess is drinking tea right now. I have no idea where she got the cup from. "But what I find entertaining is that William knew. He immediately recognized you. So yeah, it''s f****d up-please fall in love with Davis." "I shaped William..."

    "Shaped?!" The moon goddess snorts. "Please, that''s not what you did. You spent two months together. That''s all. There was never anything perverted going on."

    Even then, it''s sickening that I had s*x with him, right?!

    I used to wash William in the shower when he was little! Hell. This is wrong, so wrong! My head is spinning in circles, and I''m experiencing what can only be a panic attack. What am I supposed to do?

    I have to forget him!

    Yes!

    But wait...

    I furrow my eyebrows. "Uhh... I have another question."

    "Ask away." The moon goddess sucks honey off her spoon. We are standing in the middle of a flower field, and the weirdo is on her second serving of tea. A can is flying around her. "Why did my powers bring me back in time?"

    She snorts. "Because youck control. Ste used too much of my powers by going back to the same day over and over again... It''s wilder with you, but I have my theories." "What is the theory?"

    Her eyes meet mine. "You fled from Davis, and your power swooped in to save you because you were terribly afraid. Your own pack gave you no shelter since Davis is the alpha, so your power took you to the only safe ce it could think of-to another guardian of time, Ste."

    "William''s mother?"

    "Yes," the moon goddess is now munching on a cookie. "Your powers have a subconsciousness of its own... But it''s also totally random, which is why you probably ended up back in time."

    I squint at her. "Wait, if my powers are super-duper random. How do you expect me to use them to save everyone? And what am I even saving them from... Davis?"

    "The demons are many... The one you''re facing would be the Lernaean Hydra. Davis defeated it, but he didn''t kill it. He took one of its heads, and the demon took root in his heart. It''s bing stronger within his body, growing more heads." "And you believe loving Davis will defeat this demon?"

    "Yes, give the person on the inside a chance. If not for your sake, do it to save plenty of people."

    I swallow thickly. "I really don''t like Davis..."

    "Think about it a little then, okay? It''s not yet toote. You could spend time with him. I still believe there can be love."

    I don''t immediately tell the moon goddess that she is insane, but I definitely think that. I''m not interested in Davis, but I feel I shouldn''t say anything before figuring out how to solve this situation.

    "I will think about it... I guess..."

    "Great!" she beams at me. "Then my work here is done. You will be sent back to earth with your memories. Take care!"

 Chapter 97

    Reba

    After my odd exchange with the moon goddess, I wake up with my cheek pressed against the pir of the bleachers. Drool covers my chin, but I angrily wipe it away with my sleeve. The sun is still up, so it can''t bete, but my stomach gurgles, which means one thing: time to get breakfast or lunch.

    I hear the coach still whistling at the football yers, but I don''t n on saying goodbye to William. He knew who I was, and yet he had s*x with me?! Gah! I''m so angry with him. What am I even supposed to say to him now?!

    I still love him, obviously, but I''m spooked, and confusion runs through my head. Did William always like me, or did iteter? Probablyter, but even if that''s the case, I''m still weirded out by the entire thing. Muttering to myself, I stand up. I feel pretty damn good, even though my temples suffer from a mild throbbing.

    I decide that I''ve had enough mind-f**k for this entire week. I will head to the store, get some food and move on with my damn life. Move on from William and his stupidly handsome face. Determined, I storm away from the field and soon find myself stalking down the street. There is a tiny shop further down, and my stomach gurgles again. I should be in ss but screw it.

    A girl my age looks up from the cash register. She is sitting in a chair and reading something on her phone. I bob my head once, and she smiles before returning to look at her screen. That''s the problem with teenagers these days. No focus, and they only care for the damn phones.

    Grabbing a basket, I head for the back of the store, on the hunt for an energy drink and some gran bars. There is a group of girls smelling some new cleanser and testing makeup. Shouldn''t they be at school?

    Whatever.

    I''m almost by the energy drinks but freeze in my tracks when I walk past the cookie aisle. Come to think of it, chocte chip cookies are great for a broken, confused heart.

    I immediately start searching the shelf for my favorite. I''m short and realize the one I want is too high for me to grab. I lean over the other cookie brands and tiptoe while sticking out my tongue. "Almost there-" "Do you need help?"

    I sway on my heels so fast that I crash into the cookies. My reflexes make me push off the shelf and stand on my feet, but a bunch of cookie packages flies to the ground, scattering like my thoughts. William!

    Wide-eyed, I watch him bend down to pick up the cookies. He stacks them in the crook of his arm and stands up to his full height. A smile crosses his features, and I shudder.

    He is unmistakenly amused by my reaction.

    "I didn''t mean to startle you."

    Typical William. There is no apology, only his sexy dimple flirting with me again.

    "W-what are you doing here?" I blurt out in a way more upset tone than intended. I''m shaken, though, and I''ve never been good at hiding my inner emotions.

    "Take it easy," he chuckles. "I saw you leave the field and followed here just to ensure you''re okay."

    He puts back the cookies, and after he is done, he shoves his hands back into his pockets. Sweat glistens over his skin, and inky, dark hairs fall from his forehead.

    I stare at him nkly, unsure what to say. I''m still trying to process the fact I used to babysit him. That he has been the same person all along and that he knew. HE KNEW!

    "Reba?" William asks patiently as if knowing I''ve sunk deep into my own thoughts. "Are you having one of your moments again? Should Ie backter?" Thest question makes himugh.

    I narrow my eyes at the bastard, blurting out the first thing thates to mind. "Why didn''t you tell me you knew who I was?! Why didn''t you mention any of the time-traveling s**t?!"

    Surprise fills William''s face, but then it twists into something else. His eyes take a feral look, and he smirks.

    "Would you have believed me if I did?"

    I stare up at him. "No... I suppose I wouldn''t..."

    "Exactly."

    His expression remains mischievous. I gulp and take a step back from him, but he grips my wrist.

    Tilting his head, he keeps the smirk. "Where are you going?"

    My lips are parched, dried from possible words. Heat is rapidly moving over my skin, and butterflies have tackled away my logic.

    William is hot, hot, hot, but I must stay away.

    "I''m heading to..." I''m not sure where I''m going. Greta is probably attending her ss, but her demon might be home. "I''m heading to Greta''s apartment after this." "Can Ie?"

    I gape at him like a goldfish. "Why?"

    "Why not?"

    "You do realize that we can''t be more than friends? Emma is your mate, not me, and you and I are wrong for each other. So very wrong."

    "I don''t want to be your friend," William says calmly and backs me into the cookie shelf again. He dips down and meets my eyes. Hunger is dancing in his irises. "You and I have chemistry."

    I have to crane my head to keep looking at him. "We don''t..."

    "You said you liked me."

    "I didn''t mean it."

    "You''re lying."

    "I''m being logical."

    "You''re running because, let me guess: you like me, but things gotplicated. You''re feeling things you shouldn''t feel and can''t stand for them. It frightens you, doesn''t it? Liking someone without there being the safety of a mate-bond?" William hit the bullseye. I mentally wince at his words. The mate-bond means safety and a happily ever after, but falling in love without it? There is no telling where it would lead.

    What if William grows bored of me?

    Leaves me?

    Abandons me?

    I haven''t told anyone but...

    I don''t have any parents. I''m a foster kid. I was left on the street, and if my own mom and dad couldn''t love me, then... How could I make a man stay in my life?

    The mate-bond offers safety, evesting love, and control. That''s the beauty in it. Davis might not be my ideal man, but what about Emma? If I pick William, it would mean ripping out her heart for a man that might not stay with me forever. Christ-my head is spinning too fast.

    William leans closer, and his breath catches onto my skin. "When you look at me like that, I want to do dirty things to you. f**k being friends, Reba. I want to be more than a friend; if we weren''t in a grocery store, your t-shirt would be on the floor." I stare up at him. "What about Emma? Are you alright with rejecting her for something that might notst?"

    Searching his eyes for answers, I catch brief hesitation crossing his features before he speaks. "You don''t think we wouldst?"

    I swallow thickly, fighting tears. "How am I supposed to know that? The unknown future scares me and makes me afraid of leaping into something. Things are going too fast."

    I expect him to be defense, but instead, a sly smile crosses those lush, kissable lips. "So date me?"

    My stare turns more intense.

    As a red-blooded woman, I would be crazy to turn him down, but agreeing to date William could also be a grave mistake. Saying yes might mean getting my heart even more shattered if he picks Emma. Before I can answer him, William jumps at the gun. He twirls my hair around his finger, brushing my nose with his. My heart picks up speed, but there is nowhere to flee.

    "How about I take you out on a date right now? We skip the rest of our sses, and you get the chance to enjoy mypany for the entire day. No one else. Only the two of us."

    I stand a little taller. "You''re making it sound like yourpany is the greatest thing that could ever happen to me."

    He lets out a cocky chuckle. "Isn''t it, though?" he leans closer, whispering into my ear. "You would get to see me naked. Again."

    A tingle starts in my toes and travels up my spine. When William returns to gazing into my eyes, I''m confident I''m blushing redder than a tomato. The only confirmation I need is his self-satisfied smile. He is such an arrogant bastard.

    Yet I like him.

    I also want to go with him, but I''m not sure if that''s a good idea since the moon goddess told me to fall for Davis. Then again, who the hell does she think she is for picking who I choose to be with, huh?! "Where would you take me?"

    His lips curl. "Say yes first, and I will tell you. And if you say no, you will never get to know the answer."

    I narrow my eyes. "Why does this feel strangely like ckmail?"

    Heughs. "Is that a yes?"

    I re at him. "It''s the closest to yes you will ever get."

    Ugh, I hope he didn''t notice the excitement in my voice. I''m trying hard to keep my upromising girl attitude, but I melt the second Williamzily smiles at me. "And I will take it."

    "Great," sarcasm is dripping from my voice. "Where are we going?"

    Without a word, William takes my hand and tugs me to his chest. His hands fly to my waist, and a portal opens underneath his feet while he picks me up.

    "W-what is happening?!" I scream. We are slowly sinking into darkness, and I hold on to William for my dear life.

    William steals a kiss from my forehead. I want to hiss at him, but he is the only reason I''m not crying my eyes out.

    We are descending into the darkness, and I bet the i***t knows. Oh, he knows I can''t get pissy with him, and that''s why he is taking the opportunity to hold me tighter. "We are traveling in true Howler fashion," he grins. "Buckle up because this might rattle you up a bit!"

    After speaking, we spin down the hole at record speed. We twirl down, around, and around, and I scream at the top of my lungs. It''s like someone flushed a damn toilet. "I HATE YOU!"

    William belts outughter. "No, you like me-remember?"

    "IF WE SURVIVE THIS, THEN I WILL MURDER YOU!"

    He snorts. "Promises, promises."

 Chapter 98

    Reba

    "We are here."

    I crack one eye open to find William holding me princess-style while smirking. It sends my heart into overdrive. My head is leaning against his pec, and his body wash scent is wafting into my nostrils.

    I feel safe.

    Too safe.

    I can''t be this close to him!

    "Put me down!" I hiss.

    Heughs at me, tightening his grip on me. "Are you sure about that?"

    "Just put me down on the ground!" I''m impatient now.

    "What if I don''t want to?"

    "You have to!" I try to escape, but I''m like a petnt child trying to fight their parent. William doesn''t even seem bothered by my kicks. Freaking giant. "Release me, you savage! Brute!"

    He snorts. "Any other insults you would like to throw at me while you''re at it?"

    "Barbarian! Caveman! Behemoth!"

    "Alright, alright... Give me a second."

    "NOW!"

    "You''re going to feel dizzy," William looks me over, smiling when he catches me blushing at the proximity. "I could carry you inside if you want? I love holding you. You''re so snug in my arms. Tiny." My face burns. "Put. Me. Down."

    Rolling his eyes, William slips me down from his chest. My knees almost buckle under their own weight, but my tall friend grabs my hand. He pulls me up to my feet, all smug.

    "See?" His teeth sparkle. "What did I just tell you?"

    I re up at him. "Shut up..."

    He chuckles. "Always so fierce."

    Ignoring William, I look around us, freezing when I realize we are at his parent''s house. It is a little spooky looking up at the white mansion and seeing that the color is now key. It was new in the past.

    "I thought bringing you here would be nice," William shrugs. "Nora and Lily were babies when you met them, but they are now both fourteen years old."

    I gasp. "F-fourteen?!"

    "Yup." William walks ahead of me, grinning over his shoulder. "How old are you right now?"

    "Twenty."

    "I''m twenty-two," he winks at me. "I hope you''re into older men."

    "You''re older than me..." The words trail off.

    "It''s no big deal."

    William knocks on the door, and I take in the garden. The porch is super friendly, and there is one area behind ssed doors. There are three cherry trees, and the grass is perfectly cut. "William!"

    I blink ahead and see one twin hug William. He picks her up for a bear hug and spin her around in a circle. I smile at the scene.

    William is dark-haired, with a wlessplexion behind his tattoos. He is the total opposite of me. My hair is white; his hair is ck. I''m dark-skinned while he is rather pale, but his sister is even whiter. A ginger.

    It makes it easy to tell they don''t have the same father. The twins are Raphael''s and share their mother''s red hair.

    This sister, however, has a big scar on her face. How did she get it?

    "You''re too big to be swung around like this," William ces down his sister and turns to me. "This is... Reba," he then looks back at his little sister. "Where are the others?"

    "Ste, Raphael and Lily are hunting..." Nora says and inhales deeply as if it pains her to say it. "Evan is inside and carving his pumpkin," she looks between us. "Do you want to join us? We have plenty of pumpkins to carve." "Isn''t it a bit early for that?" William asks. "Halloween is miles away."

    "I know, but I was feeling bored and a little left out." Nora bites her lower lip. She seems to fight tears. "Dad... Evan was kind enough to stick around..."

    Kind enough to stick around?

    Huh?

    I look at Nora, and William notices my confusion. His voice rings inside my head a secondter.

    ''Nora and Lily might be twins, but Nora has never been able to call out to her inner wolf. She stays behind during hunts and is closer to Evan than Raphael. Evan doesn''t feel the urge to hunt like werewolves, and since Nora can''t shape-shift, he always stays home with her.

    Oh.

    That sounds so lonely...

    I can''t imagine growing up in the alpha''s family and not being able to shape-shift.

    "Carving pumpkins sounds fun!" I beam at Nora, hoping to cheer her up. "I''m going to carve one into resembling William''s face!"

    William frowns. "Please make me look presentable..."

    Iugh at William and Nora smiles radiantly.

    "I''m going to carve one of William too!"

    William sighs deeply, rubbing his eyelids with his fingers. "You have started a freaking cult, Reba... I don''t like this."

    I poke him in the ribs with my elbow. "You brought this upon yourself."

    Minutester, I''m carving a pumpkin around the kitchen table.

    Since my memory is back, I recognized Evan, and he immediately remembered me, though he said nothing. He exchanged a look with William, and that was it. Now we are all carving pumpkins.

    It spooks me that Evan hasn''t aged one bit, though. He still looks to be in hister twenties. Perfect. Tall. Handsome and graceful, with an aristocratic feeling to him.

    He resembles William, but Evan''s hair is shorter, and his skin is paler. I think the reason William is tan is that he is a hybrid. It allows the sun to give him that golden glow.

    "You''re holding the knife wrong," William suddenly from behind me. "Here, angle your arm like this."

    The butterflies in my stomach awaken when William touches me, and more of them roll in when I realize his dad is watching us.

    I blush, but I can''t help but enjoy William helping me.

    "Like this?" I ask.

    "Exactly like that," William''s warm breath is on my skin, and his husky voice in my ear. "It will make your movement lighter and give you enough force to carve without putting too much strength behind every movement."

    The butterflies are dancing. Twirling in little loops. William is watching me now. Those eyes are wrinkled at the corners. He is amused and too absorbed by me to return to his handy work.

    Damn William Howler and his insane level of attractiveness, captivation, and charm! I''m d that I''m sitting down. My legs feel weak, especially when he smiles.

    "Are you guys dating?" Nora asks.

    William snorts at her. "That''s none of your business, Duckling."

    "Don''t call me Duckling!" Nora''s face turns red. "Only Leo calls me that, and I hate that nickname! Just like I hate him!"

    "What is wrong with calling you Duckling?"

    Nora inhales deeply. "Stop saying it!"

    "Hey, calm down!" Evan lifts himself from his seat and sighs heavily when he notices Nora is crying. "It''s alright, sweetie," Evan res at William from over the table. "Why did you have to call her that?!"

    William blinks. "I thought she liked it! Mom used to call her that when I lived at home! How was I supposed to know it was forbidden now all of a sudden?"

    Evan sighs. "s**t, you''re right... Nora? William didn''t mean it, okay? You know your brother loves you."

    Nora dries her tears and leans away from her dad. "I''m sorry... You''re right... I just get emotional because Leo bullies me all the time... I actually think I will head up into my room..."

    Nora leaves, and I nkly stare after her.

    I shoot a look to ask William who the heck this Leo person is, but Evan beats him to it. He catches me looking and clears his throat to gain my attention.

    "Ste had a vision when the twins were younger." Evan rakes his fingers through his hair. "My wife saw that one twin was fated to marry Leo and be his luna. Since Lily is the only one with a wolf, she is obviously the one destined to marry Leo, and we have arranged their marriage." Evan continues with a thoughtful expression.

    "We found Leo''s family years ago and have arranged ytimes for the children throughout their childhood. Lily loves the idea of one day getting to marry Leo, but I think the kid is a little s**t. He bullies Nora whenever he can and calls her ''The Ugly Duckling'' because of her scar."

    "Oh," William sighs and guilt pierces through his features. "I should apologize... I had no idea Leo was still bullying her. Now he is using the nickname she loved as a bad thing now? f**k. I thought the little fucker had matured, but it seems not..." "Sadly not."

    "I feel terrible."

    "I''m sure Nora understands. She hurts easily but will calm downter. Her self-esteem is rock bottom, but you''ve always been a good big brother to her."

    I look between them. "Is there anything that would cheer up Nora?"

    William blinks, and then he smiles. "There is one thing-running a forest marathon!"

    "Uh, a forest marathon?"

    "Yeah, Nora can''t transform, but I always used to let her ride on my back to let her feel the winds in her hair." William studies me with curious eyes and a radiant smile. "Can you shape-shift?"

    I grimace. "I can, but... I''m hideous. Lycans aren''t exactly beautiful, and it would be..." I pull at my sleeve and stare down at the table. "It would be embarrassing if you saw me..."

    "Nonsense!" Williamughs at me. "I''ve never seen a lycan in the flesh before. So, I''m rather curious, and I bet you''re cute as a lycan too."

    Evan looks between us, pointing. "Are you guys mates?"

    My face turns tomato red. I''m not sure what to say, but luckily, William answers the question for me.

    "No, but we are dating," William hesitates before adding. "I''ve found my mate, and so has Reba. But... Let''s just say we are testing the waters-Reba and I are dating."

    Evan is silent. I''m almost scared to look at him and find him frowning at our decision to date or something. His judgment terrifies me, but to my surprise, he smiles at us.

    "I see." He stretches his arms, yawning. "You kids have fun in the forest. I think I''m going to take a nap."

    William snorts and shakes his head. "You keep calling me a kid when I will soon be older than you."

    "Even if you physically age and grow older, I will always be the older and wiser one," Evan messes up his hair andughs when William glowers at him.

    "Would you stop messing up my hair?! I''m not five!"

    Evan dries a fake tear from his eye. "Don''t remind me. You were so cute back then. Innocent too."

    "Quit lying! I was a rascal!"

    Evan snorts. "True." He rakes his son up and down, blinking in surprise at something. "When did you grow taller than me?"

    "Oh, shit..." William has to angle his head a little to meet Evan''s eyes. "You''re right... I am taller than you."

    "Freaky," Evanments. "Not even Raphael is taller than me."

    "It must be the hybrid genes."

    "Possibly." Evan sends me another smile. "It was nice seeing you again, Reba. Take care of this i***t for me, alright?"

    "I''m not an i***t!"

    "Sometimes you are, but your mom, Raphael, and I love you either way."

    Evan quickly messes up William''s dark hair onest time before he disappears through the floor. It gives William no chance to get his revenge, even if he tries to reach for his dad. "Bastard! He always uses those damn portals!"

    I smile at william''s frustration, shaking my head. "Boys will always be boys... Uh... Should we ask Nora if she wishes to join us for a forest run?"

    "Sure..." William squints at my pumpkin. "Why do I have fangs sticking out of my mouth?"

    "I don''t know... It just sort of happened."

    "And why did you give me Voldemort''s nose... Orck thereof?!"

    I wriggle my eyebrows teasingly at him. "Hmm, I think the pumpkin looks just like you. Actually, it might be an improvement of your appearance."

    William burst outughing. "You little s**t! You''re so dead!"

    Laughing, I run up the stairs. William is after me, and I set a course for the room that says "Nora" on it.

    "Nora!" I shout. "Help me! Your brother is trying to kill me!"

    "She won''t save you, short stuff!" William growls behind me. "Nora and I are ying for the same team!"

 Chapter 99

    Reba

    William attacks me and tackles me to the ground. I''mughing so hard that it hurts.

    Large handsnd on either side of me, and thick biceps strain with William''s movements. His massive thighs keep me in ce underneath him, and I pant into his face.

    His eyes are amused, lips caught in a smile. How isn''t he tired from rushing up the stairs?

    "You''re... Inhuman for not being tired..."

    He leans closer, breathing minty air into my face. "It''s called working out, baby. Have you ever tried it?"

    My lips strain, and I snort. "You a*****e..."

    ��A*****e?" William grabs my wrists, holding them locked above my head with ease. His touch is sizzling. "You''re filled withpliments today, Reba."

    I''m still smiling but worried now that William''s lips are looming closer to mine. "What do you want from me?"

    "Admit that I''m hotter than Voldemort."

    I roll my eyes at him. "Fine," mischief takes a toll on my tongue. Even though I can''t get out from here, I don''t intend to give him what he wants. Bigger than me or not. "I think you''re adorable." His smile is dazzling. "Repeat it."

    "Huh?" I blink. He is okay with being called adorable? Strange. This shocks me. "What do you want me to repeat?"

    "That you think I''m sexy."

    I snort at him. "I never called you sexy!"

    "You did."

    Iugh, and he lets me move my arms. Theynd on his shoulders of their own ord, then drift down to his pecs. Juicy and massive, hidden by the fabric of his t-shirt. But his n*****s are hard.

    "You better check your hearing," I tell him. "I sad you were adorable, and that''s not the same thing."

    He smiles at me. "My ego allows me to hear things."

    "You even admit that your ego is inted!"

    He grins and resembles an oversized puppy. He is yful and currently pinning me down with his chest.

    "I can''t see the difference between adorable and sexy," William whispers huskily at me, drifting closer. "Can you?"

    I''m drowning in his eyes. "Am I adorable?"

    My voice came out shaky and breathy. It''s humiliating. A blush covers my entire face, but William isn''tughing. He is leaning forward, eyes unflinching when he speaks. "I think you''re beautiful."

    I stare at him, seconds away from kissing him. But just like in every clich�� movie where the couple is about to kiss, we are interrupted.

    This time, it''s Nora opening the door. She hits it straight into William''s poor head. A shout leaves his lips in response to the impact, and he falls off me and grumbles in pain. "Ouch... That hurt!"

    "You deserve it!" Nora exims. "What the heck was you guys doing on the freaking floor! Get a room, will you?!"

    "We weren''t about to do anything," William sits up. "We are here to ask you if you want to hang out with us?"

    Nora looks unconvinced and crosses her arms. "You want to spend time with me?"

    "Yeah?" William arches an eyebrow. "Don''t you want to? A run in the forest sure would be nice right about now."

    "Is that true?" Nora nces at me. I notice her eyes are puffy, probably from crying. "What about you? I''m sure you don''t want to hang with your boyfriend''s little sister."

    "I would love it if you spent time with us," I tell her and shrug. "This Leo guy sounds like a prick, and I want to make you smile. So, how about we race in the forest?"

    Her eyes light up with hope. "Are you sure that''s alright?" Nora turns to her brother. "Like, I don''t want to bother you, but... I really love to ride on your back. It makes me feel... Normal."

    My heart cries for her, and I smile when William stands up to hug her. Nora doesn''t hesitate to embrace her big brother, and her shoulders shake when she cries against his chest.

    "Why can''t I be like everyone else?" Nora questions. "I''m not a human, and I''m not a werewolf either-what is wrong with me? Why do I smell like a werewolf but can''t shape-shift? I''m so useless!"

    "Hey, you''re not useless. You''re perfect just the way you are," William tightens his hold of her. "Maybe your wolf needs some time to awaken? Or you won''t ever have one. Either way, it doesn''t matter. Your family loves you even without your wolf."

    "But not Lily," Nora''s voice breaks. "She told me it''s embarrassing how I hang around her at school. And when the other werewolf kids pushed me, she stood next to Leo andughed."

    William turns tense. "Lily did that?"

    "Yes, but please don''t tell mom or our dads! They would just make it worse! I don''t want to be a snitch! Mom would murder Lily, and it would ruin our rtionship forever! She wouldn''t call me her sister anymore!"

    "But Nora..." William leans away from her, exhaling. "It''s not okay that your twin sister is bullying you. And what about Leo? Is he still being a d**k to you?"

    "He is ate bloomer," Nora strokes tears away from her eyes, ring angrily down at the floor. "Leo is smaller than everyone else, yet they look up to him because he is the future alpha of the Snowmoon pack. When Leo is mean to me, the other pack members are too."

    William''s nostrils re. "Well, I''m the future alpha of the Nocturnal pack, and to me, it sounds like Leo needs to be beaten to a pulp."

    "No!" Nora cries. "He is only fourteen-you can''t beat him up! And if you do, it won''t solve anything!"

    "How about switching schools?" I ask, shrugging. "Do you have to attend the same one as your sister?"

    Nora freezes, staring at me. "I... I''ve never thought of that. Lily and I always did everything together... But... Things seem to be changing, and we are growing apart..."

    "Switching schools it is," William nods as if he has already decided upon this. His arms are crossed and everything. "And I''m going to talk with Lily when she gets home. That Leo is bullying you is one thing. Karma will eventually get him, but Lily? She is family and shouldn''t be mean to her own flesh and blood."

    Nora smiles, but I notice tears are running down her face again. Her lips are quivering too.

    "I didn''t think you would take my side... It always feels like everyone... It feels like "

    She doesn''t finish speaking her sentence, yet I know what Nora wanted to say: it always feels like everyone loves Lily more.

    William must have figured that out because he is hugging his little sister again while looking ready to kill his other one.

    "Let''s run in the forest andter watch some TV series, okay? You can hang with Reba and me all day." "Really?"

    I smile at Nora. I like her. "Of course."

 Chapter 100

    Reba

    After my incredible run with William and Nora, I''m stretching in front of ake. Nora had early sses tomorrow and left a couple of minutes ago, and William is taking a dip in theke. My heart squeezes.

    I''m really falling in love with William. He is kind and attractive. Sexy and I love our bickering and bantering.

    It makes me smile how he didn''t find my lycan form disgusting. I''m this colossal white-furred lycan, and it surprised William to have me towering over him on my hind legs. Of course, I had to wrestle with him and get back at him for messing with me, but I wasn''t rough.

    Besides, when William had enough, he shape-shifted to this enormous, ck wolf with leather-d wings. His hybrid form is impressive and just as alluring as the man himself.

    "Are youing to skinny dip, Reba?" William shouts from theke. He sounds amused. "Or are you too chicken s**t to swim with me naked? Afraid you might not be able to resist me?" Iugh. "Just you wait!"

    I''m about to join the arrogant hybrid, but I notice a new message lighting up the screen on my phone.

    Curiously, I pick it up from my clothes pile and swipe it open.

    Oh-my-god...

    There are like twenty messages from Greta and ten voice mails. Plenty of missed calls. There are even messenger messages, which make concern settle like lead in my stomach. Suddenly, my phone vibrates, and I pick up the call on the first tone to hear Greta hysterically cry.

    "Davis killed Kit!" Greta shouts before I can even ask her what is up or what has happened. "He came here to search for you and killed Kit when he defended me!"

    My eyes widen, and a cold wind passes me by. "Davis killed... Kit?"

    "Yes! He is crazy, Reba! Davis knows about William! And you have to hide because he ising for you, Reba! Some girl was upset that her mate didn''t seem that interested in her-she was talking about William! Davis questioned her, and now he knows!" Fear seizes my lungs.

    I slowly turn around to look at William but shriek and drop my phone when something big and dark jumps out of the woods. It snarls, and I turn to stone upon seeing Davis growling at me. He is huge.

    Rippling with muscles.

    He is in his lycan form, but he doesn''t look normal. The hydra demon has given him three heads, and his eyes are glowing in orange. Froth covers his mouth, and he is enormous. Can this even be considered a lycan?!

    YOU''RE A CHEATING b***h!

    Davis''s demonic voice changes the winds, and I hold my breath when he jumps over me. My head hits the ground, and the burning pain shoots up my spine.

    I''m throbbing all over, and Davis growls into my face.

    HOW COULD YOU BETRAY ME?!

    My lips quiver. "I''m... I''m-"

    YOU''RE MINE, REBECCA! ONLY MINE! I NEED YOU TO GROW STRONGER!

    He growls and hisses at me. Saliva drips onto my chest, and his ws dig into the skin on my shoulders. Three monstrous heads are snarling at me, all teeth and rage.

    DON''T YOU UNDERSTAND THAT ONLY MORE PEOPLE WILL SUFFER IF YOU DRAG THEM INTO THIS?!

    I open my mouth but get silenced by Davis wing at my face with his massive paw. Pain sinks into my bones, and blood sshes from my cheek before the demonic lycan growls at me again. YOU SHALL BE PUNISHED, YOU SLUT!

    Fear bolts into my ribcage. I don''t like this at all. Why is it that I can never get away from Davis? I hate him so much! I want him to leave me alone, but he always finds me!

    How do I escape from him?

    Davis lifts his paw, ready to w at me again. I brace for pain-only for William to rush into the fight and tackle Davis away from me.

    I stare at Davis and then up at William.

    "Thank you..." I swallow thickly. "I can''t fight Davis. He is my alpha mate, which keeps me from shape-shifting... Leaving his pack will turn me into a rogue, and I might lose my mind... A lycan needs their pack." William''s head lowers briefly to nudge me in understanding. He is big and fluffy, and for a moment, I feel relief.

    Each of William''s gigantic front paws is stuck in the ground on either side of me. His eyes are affectionate, and he seems ready to devote his life to protecting me when he lifts his head. YOU''RE PROTECTING HER? BIG MISTAKE!

    A threatening snarl erupts from each one of Davis''s monstrous mouths before he lunges himself at William.

    I fear for William even before Davis hasnded his attack.

    Blood flies down on the ground, and I gasp. William is trying his hardest to fight Davis, but he only has one head-Davis has three, and they are all tearing at William''s chest.

    "Use your magic!" I scream. "Anything! You can''t win by only relying on your brute strength!"

    HE CAN''T USE MAGIC! THAT KITSUNE''S POWERS ARE MINE, AND I''M TOO POWERFUL FOR THIS HYBRID! HE ISN''T AN ALPHA!

    William can''t use magic around Davis?!

    But then there is no way for him to defeat him!

    My heart pounds in my throat. William is panting and whimpers when Davis bites into his shoulder. More blood covers the grass, and William trembles and falls when therge lycan s***h at him.

    A scream bolts up from the depth of my stomach. Davis is mauling William, biting again and again. The smell of blood fills the air, and more whimperse from the fallen hybrid.

    He can''t win against Davis. William isn''t an alpha, and Davis is thergest lycan I''ve ever seen in my entire life. His whole body is made of pure, swollen muscles and dark fur.

    HOW COULD YOU POSSIBLY THINK YOU COULD DEFEAT ME? YOU''VE STOLEN MY MATE, AND NOW I WILL END YOU!

    I stand rooted to the ground, and the tears fall.

    This can''t be happening.

    Davis has a monstrous body and uses his entire arsenal to fight. He presses William to the ground, and blood sshes everywhere as he bites into William''s neck, ending him. Screaming, I stand up to help him. Fear and panic are running through my veins, spinning around and around. I run forward but stop the second I hear William''s voice. ''Don''t help me, his voice breaks me. ''Run. Get away from here, and think of a solution!''

    "But I-"

    ''No!'' William shouts inside my head. ''I won''t survive this! But you can still change the oue of this battle-go back! Use that power of yours! You have to!''

    Those are thest words William tells me before Davis rips loose one of William''s legs. The scene is sickening, and I scream at the top of my lungs, praying this is just a nightmare.

 Chapter 101

    Reba

    Kit is dead.

    William is close to dying.

    I scream louder until a brilliant light surrounds me, and I''m taken somewhere by my powers. There is no way for me to control them.

    I keep yelling, "Take me back in time to kill Davis!" but that wish doesn''te true. I''m sent somewhere else, shouting before BANG-I sit up straight in a dark room. What. The. Actual. Hell.

    My lips open to grasp for oxygen. I look around in wild panic, panting and hyperventting until there is a voice.

    "Reba?"

    I look to my left, noticing the younger version of William is holding on to my arm with tired eyes. Oh-my-god. Am I back to the same night I left him and his family?! He is wearing the same pajamas!

    Oh, God.

    I look around and almost pass out when I realize this is the same night I left William. Too many things add up. The water ss on the bedside table and the pile of clothes on the floor. William''s stuffed animal sitting in the armchair in the corner of the room. The brochures to the waterpark...

    Holy shit.

    I''m back.

    But why did my powers decide to take me to this day again?

    Nothing makes sense, but I have this growing anxious feeling telling me that I won''t stay here for long. A little voice inside my head says, "Ten more minutes," and I panic. How am I supposed to change the future in only ten minutes?!

    "Are you alright?" William sits up with a little yawn. A tired smile touches his lips, and his eyes glow in the dark. "Did you have a nightmare? It''s usually me who has them..."

    I focus on William. He is sitting by my side, leaning innocently into my arm with his gaze on mine. Is he the answer? I''m not entirely sure how talking to a kid will change the future... "William?" I ask.

    "Mmm?"

    "Did I ever leave this bed during the night?"

    He is silent for a while. "You did... For a while. But you''re back now. I knew you wouldn''t leave me..."

    A sigh of relief that I didn''t know I held leaves my lungs. This question was a reality check to ensure I''m time traveling and not making up s**t in my head. That would totally suck. "Would you believe me if I said I traveled to the future and back?"

    Silence.

    "Did you?"

    "Yes," I turn to face him and get emotional when I see his blinking, confused eyes. I hug him to me. "Sadly, I must leave again. The future is my home, but I''m facing a huge problem." "You''re choking me! Don''t hug me so hard!"

    I breathe augh and let him go. William studies me in the dark and grumpily blows hair away from his face.

    The kid version of him is adorable.

    I sink my teeth into my bottom lip. "I''m sorry... It''s just that I''m so happy to see you again."

    "You''re making it sound like I''m dead."

    Silence.

    William''s eyes widen. "Is that why you''re here?" I can see him panicking and hear his heartbeat pick up speed. "Am I... Dead in the future? Are you here to save me?" Hm?

    This could actually work in my favor...

    "Yes, that''s why I''m here," I ce my hand on William''s cheek and peer deeply into his eyes. "Listen, William, you must stop being afraid of using your powers. You should instead let them grow. Whatever keeps you from bing the alpha... Just forget about it, okay? You must step up your game to survive in the future."

    His eyes water. "So I''m actually dead?"

    s**t.

    I''m a monster!

    "No-no-no, don''t cry!" I hug William again, and he inhales deeply. My head is spinning as I stroke his back. "I''m sorry for not wording myself more carefully, but... You have to be stronger. Much stronger." William tightens his hold of me. His hot tears are getting soaked up by my pajamas. "Are you... Are you safe in the future?"

    I stroke his back while deep in thought. "No, I wouldn''t say that I am. You and I are... Good friends in the future. But my mate, Davis, will get in the way of our friendship."

    "Is he the one who kills me?"

    I stop breathing and stare at the wall. What am I doing? Is it right to give this type of information to a kid?

    "I can read your mind, you know..." William points out. "And I already know the answer to my question."

    I shut my eyes, fighting tears. It must be horrible for a kid to get this notification. "I''m sorry... I wish things were different..."

    "It''s okay..." William whispers. "All I have to do is be much stronger, right? Every problem will be solved."

    I lean back from him. "I can''t promise anything, but I hope that will solve everything... I really care about you, okay? I don''t want you to die in the future. You''re... Pretty much my favorite person in the world."

    He beams at me while sitting cross-legged. "Reba is my favorite person in the world too. I dislike my powers, but... For your sake, I will be the strongest alpha the world has ever seen. Just you wait!" I breathe augh. "You got this, huh?"

    "I do!" William hugs me for the billionth time. "You''re my best friend, Reba, and just you wait! I will fix this-I promise!"

    A smile graces my lips. "I hope this changes things."

    A bright light blinds me right then and there, and I''m rapidly getting sucked into the vortex of time. I''m about to leave William and the bed for the second time.

    But at least William is watching it happen. He blinks in shock and stares as I get sucked into the portal. I meet his eyes and force a radiant smile onto my lips. "Until we meet again!"

    "Wait!" William shouts. "When did you time travel the first time?"

    Huh?

    Why does he want to know?

    "I want to know because..." William smiles. "We are friends in the future, right? But your memories might get a little messed up from this. It always happens in the movies. I want to know when toe and find you. Give me a date." "I''m twenty years old and in college. I''m attending narth University in ck Howl Citye and see me in September when you''re twenty-two!"

    The connection breaks, and I''m sent tunneling forward in time at rapid speed, but... I''m not sent to the battle between Davis and William. Ind on the floor inside some sort of apartment.

    My limbs and arms hurt, and I cough violently. Where the heck am I know? What kind of future is this? "Reba?"

    I nce up from the floor, meeting Greta''s shocked eyes. She crouches down in front of me, looking me over. "Are you alright?"

    I squint my eyes at her. Greta knows about my powers, but this is definitely not her old apartment. "Did you time travel again?"

    I sit up. "I did, but I''m not sure what changed... I hoped to fix the future... Wait... What is this apartment?"

    "It''s ours," Greta stares at me. "Don''t you remember?"

    Right then, memories of this new life crash into my skull, and I shut my eyes as scenes fly past my eyes.

    I''m a roommate with Greta now. We both attend narth University, and we are rogue lycans. There is no pack. Davis... He died years ago.

    It was a tragic ident. The police found Davis''s body ripped to shreds in the forest, and the media filed it as a bear attack?

    "I think we should skip going to school tomorrow if you''re feeling unwell," Greta says. "Thest thing we want is for you to be sick and weak after that letter..."

    I squint at her. "What letter?"

    She gasps. "How could you forget?! That evil alpha sent you a letter-you read it this morning!"

    "Evil alpha sent me a letter?"

    "Yes, the one that keeps human ves and mind-control people into doing everything he wants-that alpha! The cold, emotionless hybrid who everyone fears and dislikes!"

    I freeze. "William?"

    "Don''t say his name so casually!" Greta''s eyes are wide. "You must call him alpha when hees to visit us! Unless you want to die. Do you? Because the alpha kills anyone who disrespects him!"

    I squint at her. "I''m not sure if I''m following... William Howler, the hybrid, is now an evil alpha?"

    She blinks. "That guy wasn''t evil in the past?"

    I shake my head. My memories from this new timeline have yet to catch up with me.

    Greta gulps, grimacing. "Well, William is known as the demon alpha king in this timeline. Most people believe he shares a body with a demon, and everyone who meets him ims he is cold, emotionless, and disrespectful. They im he made a pact with a powerful demon. They became the same person, and that''s when his heart froze to ice."

    I stand up. "Where is the letter?"

    "On the kitchen table."

    With my heart pounding, I stare at the letter and pick it up. I''m unsure what to expect.

    Dear Reba,

    Around this time, you shoulde back from yourtest time traveling journey, am I right?

    Things have changed. Davis isn''t a problem. I ended him, and I have a hard time believing anyone would be a threat to me. Maybe the Saint family? But my sister will marry their alpha. It will be taken care of. She would always support her brother, even if she knew the truth about me; I''m a demon.

    Either way, I''m incredibly bored. With great poweres the problem that nothing interests you anymore.

    But maybe you can cure my boredom?

    Expect a visit soon.

    William.

 Chapter 102

    Reba

    I stare at the letter in my hand before clutching it. "So, alpha William isn''t a good person?"

    "Yes and no."

    "What

    do you mean yes and no? He can''t be both..."

    Gretaughs, but the sound is bitter. "Oh, yes, he can."

    "How?"

    "William defeats demons and keeps the country safe..." Greta drags out a kitchen chair and takes a seat. "But he isn''t afraid of usingpulsion to make everyone please him. I''ve heard he is the worst kind of yer too, and he does whatever he wants." "yer?"

    "William doesn''t date, but hepels women to please and massage him, not that he needs to use his powers. Most werewolves want to be his luna desperately."

    I swallow thickly. "Not me... Not if he has be the thing I was trying to protect him from-a demon."

    Greta shoots me a sad smile. "Look, I''m not sure what happened during yourtest time-travel journey... But if this future is the result of your journey, then I''m sorry. Because William is a monster now, Reba. And since he is out after your a*s, I would stay home from school if I were you."

    "I can''t do that."

    "Why not?"

    I roll my eyes. "Because I need to attend my sses? And William can''t be that bad, right?"

    "Okay," Greta grimaces. "If you don''t believe me, go to school tomorrow, but don''t say I didn''t warn you. William is ruthless, and he ising for you. And trust me, you will regret meeting him."

    I hear the warning loud and clear, but I''m too curious to stay at home. I''m unsure when William wille for me, but September is here, so he knows I''m back.

    ***

    The next day when I''m walking to school, every person freezes around me in the courtyard.

    What the heck?

    A girl ahead of me is deathly still. Mid-step as if someone plugged out the electricity from a walking toy. Even her hair that was swaying from side to side is now frozen. Freaky...

    I look around with a pounding heart.

    Did a demon do this?

    It would take someone powerful to stop time...

    The winds aren''t blowing. The trees aren''t moving, the cars on the street stand still, and the drivers are frozen.

    A couple of students sitting on a bench are entirely paralyzed. One of them is stuck biting into an apple, and I hold my breath at their dazed expressions.

    "Beautiful, isn''t it?"

    I spin on my heels, only to take a step back when faced with a broad chest and ripped, tattooed arms crossed over it. It''s William, but something is different. He is more intimidating now as an alpha. Taller, broader, even more muscr. Intimidating.

    Daunting.

    I gulp and avert my eyes to the paralyzed people since my nerves won''t let me crane my neck to meet his eyes.

    "D-did you..." I exhale. "Did you do this?"

    William breathes augh above me. "Is that how you greet a person after twelve long years?" "William... This is-..."

    My voice trails off, and William chuckles. "Amazing? If you''re impressed now, wait until you see this."

    He clicks his fingers, and my eyes widen when every person in the courtyard moves with robotic movements. It''s like watching ballet, but with creepy dolls whose moves are inhuman. Compulsion?

    But there are so many people... Every student is dancing creepily, and William breathes anotherugh.

    "Here is my favorite move-the pirouette."

    He points at a girl performing dance moves her body certainly isn''t in shape for. I think I hear bones cracking, and I gasp upon seeing tears running down her cheek.

    It''s like the body still possesses feelings even in a vegetable state, and difort settles in my heart.

    "William... This isn''t right..."

    "But I''m having so much fun watching these people!"

    "William!" I shout in panic. "Stop! Just stop! This isn''t you! Make them stop dancing!"

    "You certainly are brave for talking to me like that. I would be careful if I were you, Reba. I came to visit my old nanny, but we are hardly close enough for you to order me around." "Is that a threat?" I ask him.

    There is a dark chuckle. "So what if it is? It baffles me that you dare raise your voice at me."

    Why is he being such an a*****e to me?

    What the hell has happened to William?!

    He wasn''t like this in the other timeline-an absolute psychopath! No, the other William was kind!

    "And it baffles me that you''re threatening me!" I counter. "You''re acting like a total a*****e!"

    Suddenly, William moves forward with lightning speed.

    We fly off to the nearest tree. The impact hurts, and I groan. Beefy armsnd on either side of me, and I feel a strange magical power seize my movements. I''m paralyzed. "You must be stupid for talking like that to an alpha-"

    I lift my chin and stare into William''s face.

    Shock shes in his widening odd-colored eyes. His jaw drops to the floor, and I''m sure my expression must match his because I didn''t expect him to be my mate.

    The mate-bond res between us, and William''s huge biceps bulge when he moves his arm away from the tree. He clicks his finger, and the people around campus stop dancing. Time resumes, yet he won''t budge.

    "Thank you for that... Now, if you could please just let me go."

    His eyes are roaming my face. "I think not."

    "What?!"

    He totally ignores my anger. "You''re my mate..."

    I hiss at him, angry that I can''t move. "Let me go! Stop seizing my movements, you swine!"

    He arches a thick ck eyebrow. "Swine?"

    "Yes, only a swine would freeze someone like this and prevent them from moving their own body!"

    "Or someone insanely powerful..."

    I growl at him. "Why are you doing this?"

    "Why?"

    "Yes?! You weren''t like this before..."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You would never have frozen me like this in the other timeline!"

    "Oh, but the other me died, didn''t he?"

    "So what?"

    His lips curl to form a smirk, and then those eyes, god, those eyes, meet mine. "You either die a hero... Or live long enough to be the viin, Reba." "And which one are you?"

    "Well, I''m the viin, of course," William reaches out a finger to lift my chin and study my face. "You sure are interesting. I didn''t expect you to be my mate... Were we always mates?" Ager ticks against my jaw. "No..."

    "Fascinating..." He twirls my white hair around his finger. "It looks like I''ve found my luna."

    My eyes narrow, and I grit out my following sentence. "I won''t... ept you as my mate... Not like... This."

    "Why not?" William shows his teeth in a wicked smile. "You wanted me to be powerful and not be afraid to use my abilities. And it sure was relieving when you told me that. I''ve been living the dream ever since I met you in the past." "This was hardly what I meant..." "This?" William smiles. "Talk in a way that I understand."

    "I didn''t mean for you topel people for your own entertainment and make them dance like marites! You don''t respect free will, and that''s messed up, William!"

    His grip on my chin tightens, and he growls. "You got some nerve talking to me like that..."

    I challenge him by keeping eye contact. "Well, I''m not afraid of your threats, and I will talk to you however I deem fit-what will you do about it, huh?"

    He stares at me, andughter rolls off my tongue.

    "Violence? Is that your n?" I snort. "I''ve been through that kind of treatment already. So go at it. Punish me for giving you a piece of my mind, alpha-I won''t let you break me!"

    "You won''t let me break you, huh? Your sharpy tongue fascinates me. It makes me curious about what secrets you''re hiding inside your pretty little head. Let''s go on a little journey, shall we?" Before I know it, the scenery changes.

    The sky turns into a ceiling. Bookshelves surround me on every side, and I slowly absorb my surroundings.

    William and I are standing inside a library of my memories. He looks around before taking out a random book from a bookshelf.

    "Let''s see what was so important that you had to time travel to tell me to grow stronger," Wim sends a patronizing smile my way. "I''ve been dying to find out for thest twelve years."

    I don''t even stop him.

    Why should I?

    I got nothing to hide. William, however, might be shocked to find what is hiding inside my heart and memories.

    I cross my arms and nod at therge book he is holding. "Are you sure you want to find out and open Pandora''s box?"

    His eyes meet mine, more demon than human. His lips curl, and he flips open the first page. "I''m not afraid."

    A bright light blinds me when he stares at the page, and scenes from the other timeline y one after one. It starts with me meeting William, to us talking, having s*x, and running in the forest together with his younger twin sister. More memories unravel like blooming flowers.

    There is his mate in the other timeline, Emma.

    There is my pain...

    There is me admitting inside that I love him.

    I see theke and Davis attacking me while William tries to defend me from his jaws.

    Thest thing I see before everything turns ck is William telling me to change everything...

    "I won''t survive this! But you can still change the oue of this battle-go back! Use that power of yours! You have to!"

    That sentence breaks me even now, and the new William gasps.

    We return from my head within seconds.

    I calmly lean against the tree while William stares at me with disgust and confusion visible on his handsome features. He is even more attractive now, filled out, swollen with muscles. Damn alpha genes...

    I hate the mate-bond too for making him seem irresistible. It''s a constant battle fighting the urge to kiss him.

    "I don''t understand you..." William says. "You''re so weird."

    "Why?"

    "You... You fell in love with someone who wasn''t your mate."

    It''s my turn to smirk. "That''s right," I look William up and down and meet his eyes. "But you don''t have to worry. You''re clearly not the same person, and I''m no longer smitten."

    He leans in closer. "You don''t really have a choice in the matter. I could make you smitten. All it would take is somepulsion."

    "Do it then," I dare him. "It won''t be real love, and that bothers you, doesn''t it? Because deep inside, you''re still that lonely boy who feels as if no one epts him."

    His eyes widen, and his shock weakens the spell on my body. I take that chance to p the s**t out of his face. William gasps at the impact, and I make a run for it. Time is no longer frozen, and I realize there are werewolves jumping out of a car parked by the curb. Will they seize me?

    And oh-my-god.

    I can''t believe I hit William!

    I rush forward, but I get blocked by William''s werewolf men. I stop in my tracks, unsure of my next move. Fear is flowing through my veins like liquid ice. There is no way for me to fight all of these werewolves.

    William''s voice brings me out of my stupor. "Let her go."

    Wait.

    What?

    He continues talking, whistling at me too. "That was such a good left hook... Impressive..."

    William is... Laughing?

    "Damn, it''s been long since someonest dared to go up against me. I had started to forget what pain even felt like..."

    He likes to be hit in the face?!

    What a weirdo!

    Bewildered, I don''t turn around to see what expression William is making. I must have hit his face so hard he lost his mind. There is no other exnation for him letting me go.

    But I won''tin. I hurry towards campus and pray the crazy demon alpha will leave me alone.

 Chapter 103

    William

    "Alpha, your mom is calling again."

    I don''t even look at my servant and fold my muscr arms behind my head with a content sigh. "Tell her I''m busy today."

    "As you wish, alpha."

    "Thank you... Whatever your name is."

    Thepelled servant leaves with a court nod, and I rx.

    Family is important. I''ve always cared for them, but I can''t be bothered with them tonight.

    I want to focus on myself, and talking to my mom on a Saturday night isn''t how I imagine a good weekend. She alwaysins about my life choices, which is mentally draining.

    I love my family. Don''t get me wrong, but... My mother, Ste, is a goody-two-shoes. And my first dad, Raphael? He is the same. And my second dad, Evan? He is also a saint.

    They don''t understand my urges, so I try to keep them out of business. If they knew what I was up to, I would risk getting shunned, so I moved from Lunaris to ck Howl City.

    Here I can live out the dreampelled women and pack members everywhere. I share a body with a demon and he likes to y. Of course, my parents don''t know, or maybe they do? Regardless, they haven''t called me out on it while the entire school seems to know about it. I guess rumors spread.

    I sit back in my chaise longue and enjoy the grapes served by some girl whose name I''ve forgotten. Another woman is cleaning the room, and I havepelled chefs in the kitchen.

    Oh, and let''s not forget the ones massaging my feet. I have apelled human taking care of each foot. It would be such a waste to not keep two of them around. I love a good foot massage.

    Yettely... I just don''t feel satisfied.

    The problem?

    Reba Smith.

    Ever since I looked into her stupid little head, I''ve suffered nightmares about kissing and making love to her. Seriously, what is wrong with me? Why does she make my heart race?

    When I saw her trip over her feet the other day, I daydreamed about picking her up and kissing the pain away from her knee, which makes no sense!

    I shouldn''t care about love; I''m a demon, for f**k''s sake!

    Hydra is part of me now-we mixed. I did it for Reba. I was desperate to grow stronger for her, but the demonic blood changed me.

    I stopped caring about other people. I force myself to care about my family, but it doesn''te easily...

    Yet I seem to care about Reba Smith. But what makes her so unique?

    Why does my bloode to a boil around her?

    I get that what we are mates, but really? Some people can reject their mates, but I''m whipped by the woman already.

    Reba, Reba...

    Why her?

    I''ve been dragging my hair out for an entire week, trying to figure out why she is my mate. I''m drawn to her, but she said we weren''t mates in that other universe. So why in this one?

    I have an idea: what if the demon mixed with me, is her true mate?

    Through Reba''s memories, I could see that Davis wasbined with the hydra in the other timeline. My question is: did the mate-bond happen before or after he was infected?

    I pop another grape into my mouth and sigh when one masseur tries to get to my p***s.

    "Dude, I said only my feet, okay?" I squint at the woman and strengthen thepulsion. "Feet only."

    "Yes, alpha."

    "Thank you," I roll my eyes. "Why is it so hard to find good women topel these days?"

    I know the answer, and it makes me bitter. There is only one woman I want, and she hates my guts.

    ***

    After staying awake the entire night and thinking about Reba like the whipped tool I am, I sneak into her ss.

    It''s early morning, and I''m not supposed to study mathematics, but I need to see my mate.

    I sit in the middle of the auditorium and soon watch the white-haired pretty littledy stroll into the ssroom. She is wearing a baby green hoodie that doesn''t reach all the way down, tantly showing off her wless dark skin and cute navel. My c**k stiffens.

    I would kill to have her in myp, caress her sides and worship her beautiful lips. Kiss every inch of her neck.

    Damn.

    I just want and want and want.

    Whatever perfume she is wearing has me sniffing the air like a bloodhound. I notice her attentionnding on me, and I let myrge body sink further into the seat, smiling.

    Her eyes narrow into slits upon seeing me wave at her. A frown works its way into her face. And secondster, she sits at the top of the auditorium. Far away from me. Ouch. I''m not used to rejection.

    I slip through a portal and wind up by her side, anyway. She jerks in response and hits me in the face with a book.

    Crap.

    "Don''t sneak up on me like that!" Reba whisper-yells at me. "You can''t just appear like some kind of ghost!"

    The book slips down from my face, and I smile at her. "Well... I can."

    "You''re so arrogant."

    "I''m guilty of that, too."

    Her re fills me with sick satisfaction because I finally have her attention. I know I''m acting stupid. I''m like a boy pulling the hair of the girl he likes, but I don''t care.

    "Just because you can do something doesn''t mean you should..." Reba mutters and looks forward, down the rows. "At least the teacher is already here and ready to send you out of the ssroom."

    I study Reba and notice a slight blush creep over her cheeks upon seeing the young teacher talk to the students.

    What the hell?!

    Is she attracted to that bloke?

    Jealousy bubbles up within me, and I bitterly turn to face Reba with calctive eyes. "Don''t tell me you think your math teacher is cute, or I''m going to puke."

    "You read my mind?"

    "No," I growl. "I''m trying to be respectful by not doing that."

    "Okay, let me make it easy for you then." Reba gives me a phony smile that makes her dimple pop. "My math teacher is hot. Responsible. Kind. And not to mention smart. I would pick him over the likes of you." I realize she is only trying to anger me, but it''s working. I re at her for a long moment before an idea pops into my brain.

    "Bet you would kill to see him naked, huh?"

    Reba ys along with sarcasm and bites back. "Oh yes, I would love to see what he is hiding underneath his formal suit and tie. I bet he is packing underneath it all."

    I smirk and click my finger. Time freezes for everyone else around us, and Reba''s expression bes confused.

    "What are you doing?" She asks.

    I shrug. "Giving you what you want-" I look down at the frozen teacher and speak the magic words. "Hey, teacher? I don''t know your name, but... Please take off your clothes." Reba audibly gasps when thepulsion hits her math teacher. She furrows her eyebrows, stares at the teacher now standing there in boxer shorts, and then gulps. "Stop... William... This isn''t funny..."

    "I''m having a lot of fun." I lean back and throw up my legs on the seat in front of mine. "Oh, and look! He has a beer belly. I''m much hotter than that slob. You should pick-" Reba ps me, and the words die on my tongue. There are tears in her eyes, yet anger is the winning emotion on her face.

    She is shaking, and my heart falters. I wanted to get back at her, and I''m part demon-I shouldn''t care about her emotions. But I do. Her tears? I feel them deep in my soul. "You''re a psychopath! And I would NEVER ept you as my f*****g mate. Do you hear me?! You''re sick, William!"

    Reba picks up her stuff, and on the staircase, she turns around to face me with anger visible on her features.

    "I, Reba Smith, reject you, William Howler, as my mate. f**k off and stay the hell away from me! Better yet, you should reject me too, so we get this over with!"

    I swallow thickly, mulling it over.

    I don''t want to reject Reba at all. Every nerve, bone, and drop of water in my body wants her.

    So I lift my chin, meeting her eyes. "No, I won''t reject you at all."

    She hisses at me, and I''m d time is standing still. It allows me to stand up and approach her.

    Fear washed up to the surface of her face. She isn''t sure what I''m doing-I''m not either.

    I tip my head, scanning her while she shrinks back. "What do you want from me this time?!"

    I take another step. Hesitate before opening my mouth. "Why don''t you want me?"

    She snorts as if the answer would be obvious. There is even a headshake before she looks up at me. "Are you serious?"

    I nod.

    Her tongue darts out to wet her lips. "Because you''re heartless, William, okay? I don''t want a partner who can''t tell right apart from wrong. And your powers? Honestly, they frighten me."

    I stare at her, and Reba turns around. She leaves me in the ssroom and doesn''t even look back.

 Chapter 104

    Reba

    Greta looks me up and down as I lean against the sink. "So you''re saying... William, used to be good in the other world?" "Yes."

    "And you were in love with him?"

    I meet her eyes, smiling painfully. "I''m still in love with him... That''s the messed up part."

    Even with the mate-bond and the bridge broken from my side, my heart is pounding. Yearning. Longing.

    Basically pleading for William.

    "I don''t judge you," Greta lifts her cup of tea to her lips. "Even if William is known as the cold-hearted alpha, he does sound a thousand times better than Davis, who killed my mate in the other universe."

    "Davis also murdered his beta, brother, sister, mother, and anyone who spoke against him. Davis abused me for years before the demon got to him, and once the mate-bond kicked in, he still never cared about me. He was wrong in the head, and anyone with two brain cells would never date the guy. Demon or not."

    "Does William care?"

    I pause and chew at my lip. "William is... He is hard to read. Maybe he cares in his own way?"

    "He seems to like you."

    My pulse ticks faster against my neck. The way William looked at me when I rejected him broke my heart. I loved him in the other timeline, and he still gives me butterflies...

    I''m attracted to him.

    Shivering in his presence and fighting the urge to kiss the charming pivot above his lips.

    But how do you safely love someone so powerful?

    William has turned into the strongest alpha I''ve ever met.

    What if he decides to use those abilities against me? Compel me to do things for him and what not.

    I shudder.

    "Well, William also likes to brainwash people. It frightens me."

    Greta snorts and adds more honey to her tea. "True. William is a special case of crazy, but can you me him for being like this? You told a kid to grow powerful. What did you expect?" "Honestly?" Iugh. "Not this."

    "Understandable..." Greta fishes up a piece of paper from the pocket of her jeans and pushes it forward over the table.

    "What is that?" I grab the paper between two digits.

    "Alpha William''s number," Greta informs me. "He told me to give it to you," she shrugs, and her lips curl into a smile. "It doesn''t hurt to text with him, does it?"

    A snarl starts in my throat. "I told William to stay away from me..."

    "Which probably is why he gave me his number," Greta sighs. "Look, you don''t have to text him. That''s your choice, but... If I were you, I would contact him." "Why?"

    "To see if he is entirely lost?"

    I sigh heavily, fighting augh when Greta smirks. "Maybe... I don''t know... Okay? But I will think about it."

    Later the same day, I''m lying in my bed. I re at my phone and run my fingers through my hair. This is stupid. I shouldn''t contact William, but it seems my heart has a mind of its own. Me: There will be ground rules you must follow if you wish for me to message you.

    One: never approach me at school. Capish? These messages don''t make us friends.

    Two: don''t EVER read my mind, got it?

    Three: if you want me to stop hating you a tiny amount, you should stoppelling innocent people into being your ves.

    It takes less than a minute for William to reply.

    William: Hello to you too. Even though you gave me no name, I assume this is Reba messaging me. And damn, those are some demands.

    I re harder at the screen, holding the phone above my head. One leg is rested over my knee, and I furiously kick it back and forth while answering the a*****e. Me: Do you agree to those demands?

    William: Yes, to one and two. But three? I''m unsure. Does this include firing my personal foot masseurs?

    Me: Did youpel them into working for you?

    William: ...

    I''m actuallyughing in my bed. This guy... I can''t tell if he is evil or an absolute idiot.

    Me: Then it''s obvious what you should do.

    William: Fine, but... In my defense, those girls Ipelled would probably have served me without brainwashing. Seriously?

    I bite back a smile.

    Me: You''re so arrogant.

    William: Guilty...

    William: Wait, what about the chefs working in the kitchen?!

    Woah, chefs? Doesn''t he do anything by himself?!

    Holy moon goddess...

    Me: Just how many people have youpelled?

    William: A lot of them...

    Me: Release them from their jobs.

    William: You''re no fun... What am I going to eat from now on, huh?

    Me: Food? Either way, it kinda looks like you will be cooking your own meals from on now, alpha.

    William: How do you use a microwave?

    Me: LOL

    William: Pretty sure I''ve never cooked anything remotelyplicated in my entire life... I can''t even boil eggs. I''ve never done it before.

    Me: Not my problem.

    William: I will starve.

    Me: Good.

    William: Come and work for me as my personal chef?

    An image of me serving William grapes and massaging his big, muscr back sends heat to my cheeks. I can visualize my fingers kneading into his buttcheeks. Large and round from hours spent at the gym and- I give myself a mental p.

    Focus, Reba.

    Me: Nah. I don''t want to.

    William: You''re so heartless!

    Me: Only when ites to you.

    William: Why does it feel like I''m losing more than I''m gaining from this friendship...

    Me: Oh, we can stop texting and end this right now.

    William: NO!

    William: I will be better.

    Me: That''s what I thought.

    For many seconds there is no response, and I sigh. William probably doesn''t know what to write, and he is dreaming if he thinks I will try to keep the conversation rolling.

    I set my phone on my nightstand, only to hear it ping.

    No. I''m not going to pick it up again-

    Less than three secondster, I roll over and pick my phone up from the nightstand.

    I''m weak.

    William: What is your favorite color?

    Is he for real?

    He thinks this will lead to a conversation?

    Pfft!

    Me: Blue.

    William''s replyes in like rapid fire.

    William: Like my eye! I knew that we were meant to be together!

    I snort.

    Me: Don''t tter yourself. Besides, you have only one blue eye.

    William: Yes, but you like it. Admit it!

    To my surprise, Iugh again at his message and make myselffortable against my pillows.

    I fall into a conversation about random stuff with William over text, and he responds within seconds.

    Soon, there is a permanent smile on my lips and an annoying flutter in my heart that won''t go away. Texting with William is refreshing.

    And kind of addicting.

    Okay. Let''s be honest. It''s more than "kind of" addicting. I''m actually having fun.

    I should get ready for bed. Brush my teeth and close my eyes. Instead, I''m texting with William.

    Minutes turn to hours. And soon, it''s four in the morning, and I have to force myself to fall asleep.

    Thest few messages on my phone leave my stomach buzzing with bees and butterflies.

    Me: Even though we have texted for hours now, this still doesn''t make us friends. Stay away from me tomorrow.

    William: As you wish...

    Me: Good.

    William: Let me just say this. I''m not a good person, and I realize that you rejected me, but... I really enjoy talking to you. Even if you''re feisty, sarcastic, and sometimes mean. He likes to talk with me? Bullshit.

    Me: Why don''t I believe you?

    William: Because you haven''t seen the dumb smile I''ve had on my face the entire time we have been texting.

    I never replied after that message.

    But as I drift off to sleep, a smile curls my lips.

 Chapter 105

    Reba

    Sleeping for only four hours before school is something I don''t need to repeat. I''m tired as hell after my first ss.

    I''m standing in line inside the cafeteria to grab food. Laughter and loud voices fill the air. It adds to my tiredness. Why is everyone so chirpy?

    A yawn leaves my lips as I follow the herd.

    My eyes tiredly scan my surroundings,nding on a table filled with werewolves.

    William is among them. He smiles at me but quickly seems to remember himself and averts his eyes. My heart falters. I told him to stay away from me, yet I want him to keep... Looking at me, I guess?

    I like his attention and the flooding warmth I feel around him. It was fun talking to him on the phone.

    But who knows-maybe William is only ying mind games with me or something over text messages I can''t trust him yet. It''s better if he stays away for now.

    I take a seat by an empty table. Greta will arrive in less than ten minutes, but I''m too hungry to wait.

    My fork digs into my chicken, and I notice a few guys watching me from a distance. They shove forward one of their friends. Heughs and snorts before making it to my table. Huh?

    What is happening?

    People never approach me.

    I lift an eyebrow at the guy and repeatedly blink when he sits by the table without asking. He smells like something that isn''t human, but I haven''t met one like him before.

    He smells like incense and smoke.

    I tilt my head, and he looks up from his food.

    "My name is Chris," the guy says, grinning from his seat. He is good-looking, but there is no attraction felt from my side. No tingles or quick heartbeats. "I''m a dragon-shifter, and... I heard you rejected your mate. Alpha William, right?" I narrow my eyes. "How do you know that?"

    "Every supernatural creature on campus knows about it... You''re Reba Smith, right?"

    I nod.

    His grin widens.

    "Alpha William has warned every supernatural creature on campus not to hurt you. He said you rejected him but would murder anyone if they looked at you the wrong way." What?

    Really?

    William did that?

    When?

    "Oh..." I blush but try to hide that I''m ttered by shoving more chicken into my mouth. "I see..."

    "I don''t understand why he cares so much..." Chris says, more to himself than me. "Because you did reject him, right?"

    "I did."

    "Interesting."

    What does this guy want?

    I eat more chicken. "If you say so..."

    Chris breathes augh. "I''m sorry... I will get to the point: I don''t like alpha William very much."

    I continue eating. "I see..."

    "And it would piss him off if I went out on a date with the only girl in school that doesn''t want him-the mate who rejected him. Alpha William would be so pissed." Slowly, I raise my eyes to his. "I''m not going out with you."

    A smile curls his lips. "Why not?"

    "You''re not my type."

    Heughs as if not quite believing what I told him. "Please. I''m everyone''s type. I y baseball, and every cleat chaser on campus wants to bed me. I''m quite famous." "I''m not a cleat chaser."

    "No, but most girls love athletes, and I''m quite a fine specimen if I may say so myself."

    I rake him up and down.

    Chris is big and muscr. Smooth skin, not a pimple in sight, and cleanly shaven. He looks good, but I feel nothing around him. Not even a sparkle of attraction. Nope. I don''t want him and sigh heavily. "Look, I don''t want to date anyone right now," I stand up from the table, pressing my tray to my chest. "It was nice meeting a dragon, though. I''ve never met one before." "Wait!"

    I move to walk away, but Chris grabs my wrist. It startles me, and the tray falls from my hands.

    One bounce, and the tray flies away. Chicken spills over the floor. Water sshes out of its ss, and I freeze. This day couldn''t get any worse!

    All eyes immediately travel to us. I look around, embarrassed, and blush in bright red at the unwanted attention.

    Chris, however, doesn''t even flinch or care that people are staring at us with wide-blown eyes.

    "Go out with me on a date, Reba. Just one little date be fore you turn me down. I will pay for your food."

    I re down at him. His fingers dig into my arm, and a hopeful smile spreads over his lips.

    Yet I won''t change my mind. A respectful guy wouldn''t be pestering me like this and preventing me from leaving. "No."

    "Why not?"

    "Because I''m not looking to date."

    "We both know that''s bullshit."

    My nostrils re. "It''s not, and besides, you''re way too clingy for me to date, and I don''t even know you."

    "Chris Jackson."

    "That name tells me nothing, and I still won''t go out with you. Now, would you mind releasing me?"

    "Hmm," he hums, oblivious to my difort. The bastard is even smiling at me. "Are you ying hard to get?"

    "No, I just don''t want to go out with you."

    "Seriously?"

    "Will you please let me go?!"

    "Rx, it''s not like I''m hurting-"

    Chris turns pale, and I watch his eyes widen into saucers. His hand releases my arm at the same time that I feel tworge handsnd on top of my shoulders.

    I shudder violently.

    Without looking, I know it''s William standing behind me. No other person has this effect on my body.

    And holy s**t, he is tall!

    My head is inches from backing into the top of his abs. His pecs are higher up than where my eyes can reach, and even without speaking a single word, he has earned Chris''s respect. William is the alpha around here.

    Yet he still opens his mouth. "Do we have a problem here?"

    Chris visibly gulps, staring down at the floor. I can tell therger male frightens him. Chris might be a dragon, but Wiim is an alpha mixed with three different creatures: vampire, werewolf, and demon. I wouldn''t mess with him.

    William is massive, and his presence is enough to make the entire cafeteria tense and quiet.

    "No..." Chris mumbles. "There isn''t a problem."

    "Good," I can hear the smile in William''s voice. "Then we are done here. Enjoy your lunch."

    Before I can look at William, he walks away from me, returning to his table without speaking. Is it because I told him to stay the hell away from me? Probably.

    I take a deep breath before turning around, staring at William.

    He is shoving chicken into his mouth, and I silently admire the thick column of his neck. I lose myself a little, absorbed by his features: ck hair. Skin tanned from the sun. Tattoos hug his massive, bulging biceps as he eats.

    I want to squeeze them, and my heartbeat quickens. William''s fat pecs are visible through the ck fabric, and I can''t peel my eyes off his lips. Kissable. Smooth.

    He is gorgeous.

    Dammit.

    "Earth to, Reba?"

    I shake my head, blinking up at Greta. She grins at me knowingly, as if understanding precisely what I was up to.

    Her lips even curl into a teasing smile. "If you''re still hungry, I bet you could have him for dessert."

    My eyes widen. "Greta! Not in here! What if someone heard you?!" I look around nervously, exhaling in relief, when I notice William is talking to someone. "Thank the moon goddess..."

    Greta snorts. "You''re so smitten."

    I re at her. "I''m not."

    "Whatever... Have you eaten? I''m starving."

    "Oh, I lost appetite a few seconds ago... But I could keep youpany while you eat?"

    "Cool!"

    I follow Greta to the line, blushing when I catch William lifting his eyes to mine. He waves at me, and this time, I wave back.

    A smile touches his lips, but it turns into a snort when I flip him the bird and stick out my tongue.

    I have not yet fallen and don''t intend to do it either.

 Chapter 106

    Reba

    "Chris is still staring at us," I worriedly tell Greta while we study inside the library.

    Her eyes are glued to herptop while she reads.

    She looks like a hot librarian today. Blonde hair caught in a ponytail to give her a severe look. And to top it up, she is even using her red-rimmed sses instead of lenses today.

    Noticing me staring, Greta peers up. "I don''t think Chris will dare to do anything after William threatened him."

    My eyes travel back to the dragon-shifter. Chris is sitting among his friends on the other side of the library.

    "Are you sure? Because my gut is telling me the guy is embarrassed that the entire school saw William frighten him into a corner. He is licking his wounds now but will return with a vengeance. And since he can''t hurt William, he wille for me." "You''re overthinking."

    Upon meeting Chris''s dark, sullen eyes, a convulsive shudder travels down my spine, and I take a deep breath. It feels like there is liquid ice in my veins.

    I don''t have a good feeling about him.

    "I''m pretty sure I''m not," I can''t rx in my seat and peel my eyes off Chris to finally exhale. "I think we should wait Chris out and let him leave before us." "Or... You could call your boyfriend."

    My eyes narrow into a re. "William is not my boyfriend!"

    "Uh huh?" Greta smirks my way, nodding at my phone. "Then who have you been texting with for thest hour?"

    My skin turns red, and I burn like the sun. "No one..."

    "Is that so?"

    My phone vibrates again, and Greta snorts when I throw myself at it like a hungry lion over a gazelle.

    There are actually a few messages from William. I must have missed them while I was studying Chris.

    William: I''m trying my hardest to cook food here... I burnt the pasta I was trying to make, and now I''m trying to warm a pizza. Premade from the store. What can go wrong?

    He burnt pasta? HOW?! By not adding water???

    William: Uh, never mind... I burnt the pizza too.

    Is he for real?

    I''m unsure how William is still alive. He doesn''t need a luna-the guy needs someone to teach him how to live life withoutpelling people.

    My phone vibrates, and I snort.

    There is a picture of a burnt oven pizza, and then another picture of William not giving a f**k and eating it. His cheeks are filled, and a string of cheese is down his lips. His whole face is dirty. Me: Where are the manners?

    My heart palpitates while I wait for his response.

    William: What are manners?

    Iugh at this silly i***t of an alpha, and I''m sure Greta is rolling her eyes at me in the background.

    William: The pizza was delicious... Not. I''m ordering Chinese food tomorrow, or maybe Italian? Cooking isn''t my thing.

    "When is the wedding?" Greta teases.

    "Ha-ha, not funny," I shake my head at her, smiling sadly. "William is most likely ying mind games with me. He must be bored with his alpha duties and decided to entertain himself by winning me over. Once I admit I like him, he will dump me in the trash." "You think so?"

    "Yeah, because why would he want me?" I shrug and try to ignore the stabbing in my heart. The truth hurts to admit. "William and I might be mates, but he loves power, right? And I insulted him by rejecting him, so it makes sense he is trying to ''win'' me back to like..." "Pretend it never happened?"

    "Yeah! And like... If I want himst, it won''t hurt his pride as much that I rejected him?" I furrow my eyebrows. "Does that make sense?"

    "Makes sense-if he is a total a*****e."

    I grimace. "See, that''s the thing I can''t figure out. I''m not sure if William is pretending to be sweet on text or not."

    Greta giggles and smiles like the Chesire Cat. "You realize the only way to find out is to date the guy, right? Like you can''t determine his personality and traits simply through text messages."

    My eyes fall to the table. Damn it, Greta is right.

    "I know," I mumble. "But I''m not ready to date William at all. It''s way too soon. Like, I still remember what he did to that girl and my teacher, and it frightens me..."

    "Yeah..." Greta bites her lip, and something resembling longing crosses her features. Her eyes are glistening. "Can I ask something?"

    "Uh, yeah?" Why is she being so hesitant? She usually just throws out her thoughts and questions like bombs.

    "You said you didn''t know how I met my mate, and I know it''s bad to ask about him... Like I might not meet him in this timeline, but..."

    Silence.

    "Yeah?" I drawl.

    Her cheeks turn tomato red, and she covers her face. "What is my mate like? I''m sorry... I''m just... I really want to meet my mate, and ever since you said I had one... I''m just-" she sighs heavily. "It feels like I''m missing someone I haven''t even met." I lean over the table and ce my hand over hers, smiling. "It''s alright to be curious, but... I shouldn''t say too much in case your mate is someone else in this timeline."

    "I know...." There is another pained, heavy sigh. "I was stupid to demand you to answer my question when I asked if I had a mate in the other timeline..."

    "I should have kept my mouth shut..."

    "No, don''t say that. I needed to know what Davis did in the other timeline that made you hate him so much."

    We exchange smiles, and that''s when we hear someone clear their throat above our table.

    I spin around in my seat, gasping, when I see Chris and his two friends, most likely dragon-shifters, ring down at us. They don''t look one bit happy, and Chris smirks.

    "I see your ex-boyfriend isn''t around to protect you anymore," he cracks his shoulders. "Mhm, sure feels good. I''ve been waiting all day to find you alone."

    Greta shrinks back into her seat, frightened. She shoots me a worried nce, and I immediately feel bad for bringing her to the library with me. It will be my fault if we both get beaten to a pulp.

    Shit.

    What do I do?

    "We don''t want any trouble," I say. "Please just let us study in peace, Chris. I haven''t done you anything."

    "Except you did," Chris''s tone is unfriendly. "If you had not created such an unnecessary scene and dropped your tray, William wouldn''t have embarrassed me in front of the entire school. Everyone knows I fear that alpha, and I''m a dragon." "So?" I lift an eyebrow. "Every supernatural creature fears William."

    Chris growls. "But I''m a dragon! We aren''t supposed to be frightened by little, sad alpha werewolves! And now the entire school isughing at me, a fire-breathing dragon, being afraid of a f*****g werewolf!"

    "Technically, he is a hybrid," Greta chimes in. "William, that is. He isn''t an ordinary alpha at all."

    Chris''s eye twitches, and I can see how he is trying but failing to control his inner rage.

    "Did you, a filthy lycan, just correct me?"

    Greta sinks further into her seat. Her legs are shaking underneath the table, and her lip is trembling. She seems unsure whether to answer Chris''s question or not.

    "I''m... I''m s-sorry, I didn''t mean to-"

    Greta shrieks when Chris grabs her clothes. His hands fist her blouse and haul her off her seat. I stand up, ready to help my friend, but I''m held back by the other two dragons.

    I snarl. "Let Greta go! She is innocent! Chris! She hasn''t done you anything! Beat me up, but let her go!"

    "She spoke back to me!" Chris''s shoulders are rising and falling while he breathes and growls. "And while I can''t beat you up inside the library, I will find you guys outside of this ce in an hour! I know where you parked your car!" Greta looks ready to s**t herself.

    Her feet are dangling in the air, and Chris leans closer to Greta and grits his teeth. A small me erupts from his nose, and Greta leans back, whimpering at the heat.

    "Chris... Greta is innocent!" I hiss at the bastard. "If you don''t let her go... Then I will... Then I will..."

    "Do what?" Chris interrupts, smirking my way. He releases Greta back into her seat but keeps looking down on me. "Call your boyfriend? Because I don''t think you would do that. No. You must have a reason for rejecting him, and I think it''s beyond you to ask for his help."

    I gulp, and the other dragons snicker. Chris has hit the bullseye and smiles in satisfaction when he realizes it too. I sit back down in my seat, and Chris''s smile only grows.

    "Ah, feels great to get some retribution," he steps away from our table, cracking his shoulders. "Anyway, the guys and I will be waiting outside the library next to your car. No one will hear you scream in the parking lot after closing hours. See you soon, Reba."

 Chapter 107

    Reba

    Greta res at me. "Have you texted William yet?"

    "No," I grumble. "William is going to look so self-satisfied, and I would seriously rather die than see his smug face."

    "Well, I don''t want to die-tell him we need him!"

    I stare down at William''stest message. It''s of him drinking a ss of wine in his tub. Honestly, it''s just his feet and hand holding the beverage while bubbles hide the goods. Me: Can I ask you for a favor?

    William: What''s up?

    I take a deep breath. "Yeah, I can''t do this," I hand my phone over to Greta and slump my shoulders. "Can you text him? Please? My pride is getting in the way..."

    Greta takes my phone and dials William''s number. "I will call him."

    My eyes grow huge. "No, wait-"

    "Hello, William, this is Greta, Reba''s best friend... Yes, hi. We need your help with something urgent."

    Silence.

    "She isn''t calling you herself because she thinks you''re going to be gloating over this... Are you?"

    I''m so embarrassed.

    Someone, please stab me.

    "Let''s say Chris didn''t leave Reba alone after the cafeteria incident."

    Why did she have to say it like that?!

    "We are at the library, and Chris and his friends are waiting outside."

    I keep my eyes glued to the wall, praying I don''t have to face William tonight. He already saved me once, and now I need him for the second time this week. "Thank you." Greta ends the call and smiles at me. "William will take care of Chris, and we can walk out of this building in ten minutes. Earlier, if you wish to say hello-" Her voice dies when everymp inside the library blows out. And somehow, I don''t think William did this.

    Shivers creep up my spine, and I stand from the table. "We should probably leave. Now."

    As I say that, fire sts from one of the sections inside the library, and Greta screams. We must duck to avoid the orange mes and crawl forward on all fours. Shape-shifting would be useless. A lycan would be a bigger target than a human, so our best bet is to crawl out of here. And we are trying, but the floor is getting hotter.

    The firees from three directions-three dragon-shifters trying to murder us. Books burn from the mes, and the temperature is gradually rising.

    I hear Chrisughing, and soon, he does his viin talk.

    "I got bored waiting by the car and thought things could get interesting here. If the library burns down, people will think it''s an ident. Including your deaths." Including our deaths?

    The guy is a psychopath!

    How can he be ready to kill us simply because his pride as a dragon was shattered to pieces?!

    "Come," I whisper-yell at Greta, nodding ahead at an emergency exit behind the bookshelves. "Follow me."

    Greta nods, and we crawl along the floor under the thick smoke, but we don''t get very far.

    "Got you!"

    Greta shouts when one of the dragon-shifters grabs her by her clothes, and I''m the next one to follow. Chris pulls me up from the ground by my shirt and switches to hold me by the throat. My eyes bulge, and I desperately try to grasp for air, but it serves no use when my feet dangle above the ground. Chris pushes me into a bookshelf, and his muscles bulge while heughs in satisfaction. "This will teach you a lesson."

    He smirks, and his free hand lights up. The mes are dancing over his fingers tips and reflect in his evil eyes. I try to squirm and break loose. My hands try to dent his arms, but he is more robust.

    Chris is much taller than I am. At least six-foot-two to my five-foot-one. I feel like a small child trying to fight a grownup. I''m not getting anywhere, yet I continue to squirm.

    I try to tap into my lycan, shape-shift and do something, but it seems Chris is somehow blocking that change from happening.

    How?!

    Why won''t my lycan wolf answer me?!

    "Ah, what shall we do to you first," Chris leans in and res his nostrils before shing me his sharp teeth. His right hand is still engulfed in scary, bright mes. "Perhaps I should burn your hair? Or your face? Or maybe break the bones in your body first?" My eyes widen at thest sentence. "NO!"

    I kick Chris between the balls, and he drops me. The impact with the floor makes pain shoot up my spine. I groan in pain but lose the little oxygen I had in my lungs when he kicks me. Again and again.

    "You stupid, f*****g b***h!"

    Chris continues to kick me.

    He burns me through my clothes.

    Hits me.

    Laughs.

    "You should learn to stay put because now after you''ve pissed me off, I will make this even more painful for you!"

    Kick after kick is delivered to my head and body. At some point, my eyesight wavers, and my world threatens to go dark. In a vain attempt to flee, I crawl forward. Greta is crying in the background. Chris isughing, and there is a ringing inside my head.

    I''m scared.

    Exhausted.

    And hurting so much that death sounds like a relief. Blood is trickling down my face, and I think Chris has broken a few of my ribs. My leg is positioned at a strange angle too. Chrisughs in the background. "Oh, are you trying to escape? Do you honestly think you could crawl away from here?"

    I feel his footnd on my back, and I cry. With thest remaining strength, I crawl forward, only to stop when a pair of white tennis shoes fills my field of vision.

    Before I know it, I''m picked up from the floor. Chris is gasping, and I think I hear the other dragon-shifters screaming as if put under tremendous pain. I don''t know.

    I''m hurting too much to pay enough attention, and instead, I peer up into two eyes-one blue and one red, that assess me.

    William is as beautiful as always. And despite my clothes being half burnt to crisps, his round eyes seem more interested in my well-being than checking me out. "Are you okay?"

    I want tough at his question. "No... It... It hurts..."

    Pain reflects inside William''s eyes. "You shouldn''t speak."

    I cough. "Am I dying?"

    "No, I wouldn''t allow that," William hands me a soft smile, "I will take you home after we are done here."

    His strong arms tighten around me. I feel so small in his arms, entirely engulfed as he holds me princess-style to his chest.

    He smells like safety, and my heart stops trying to beat its way out of my ribcage. I feel protected. Tears are prickling behind my eyelids, and William hugs me.

    "Sch, I got you now. You''re safe with me," William''s eyes lift from mine, and his facial expression goes from warm to cold and rigid before he speaks to Chris. "You''re so dead for touching my mate, Chris. I thought I warned you inside the cafeteria already? Yet you choose death by hurting an alpha''s mate."

    "Mate?"

    "Yes, are you deaf?"

    "B-but she rejected you!" Chris stammers. "W-why would you care if I hurt her or not?!"

    "Oh, but the rejection doesn''t mean I have given up. I haven''t rejected Reba, so we can still finish the mating ritual. She is mine, and do you know what happens to those trying to hurt the people I love?"

    There is no answer from Chris, but my nose picks up on the smell of urine from the dragon-shifter. He was wet his pants. And William approaches him with zing eyes.

    Had I not been tucked to his chest, and we had been on opposite sides, I would have feared him.

    William appears ready to ughter. And Chris better fears the hybrid alpha because the power difference is clear. William''s whole aura screams of magic and demonic powers.

    He is also bigger.

    Badder.

    And much, much viinous-looking.

    "Chris, Chris, Chris..." Williamughs darkly. "First, you will bite off your own toes and fingers with your teeth. No matter how much it hurts, you won''t stop until every limb is gone. And then you will repeatedly hit your head against the wall until you die." I shudder at thepulsion William delivered to Chris and watch William turn to face the two other dragon-shifters.

    What is he up to now?

    Greta was never as abused as I was. The two men are just holding here, yet a creepy smile moves over William''s lips.

    "I want you two to fight to the death, and whoever wins gets to tell the story of what happened here to the other supernaturals at our school. No one touches my mate, is that clear?"

    Chaos unfolds in the background, and even though I''m not a fan of violence, I can''t me William for being horrible to these people. I''m half-dead, and my pain is too great for me to feel sorry for his victims.

    I find his eyes and whisper tiredly. "Thank you foring here... To save me..."

    After speaking those words, my eyes close, and the world darkens around me. I can hear William screaming, but soon, it''s reced by a loud ringing sound.

 Chapter 108

    Reba

    When I wake up, it''s only for a brief moment. I''m in a bed, and even though my wounds are recovering, I''m dizzy.

    Kind eyes meet mine, and I feel like crying when I see William''s face inches from mine.

    He whispers. "Rest some more."

    I pass out and dream of nothing.

    When I wake up the second time, I get the sense a lot of time has passed. Not hours, more like an entire day, or maybe even days. Regardless, I blink until my eyes finally open.

    A groan leaves my lips, and I smack my tongue. My throat is parched, and it feels like I''ve been run over by a tractor. Both eyelids are heavy, but I manage to keep them open.

    I''m staring straight into tanned skin, and my nose is buried between two fat pecs. Two insanely huge arms are wrapped around my head, and my whole body is pressed against a more giant man. William.

    My heart picks up speed. It makes sense for him to lie next to me. The mate-bond works from his side, and maybe my body remembers. It would exin the quick healing on my part.

    I do a silent examination of the gorgeous guy in front of me. Dark eyshes are fanned out over his sun-kissed cheeks. There are a few freckles, probably given by the sun.

    My eyes travel south. William''s muscles are dense and taut, roped with veins. His chest is a work of perfect. Hard and chiseled in a way that makes me feel self-conscious about not being as ripped. Gulping, I press my palm against his chest te and let it slide further down his shirtless body.

    His abs contract.

    My body gets hotter.

    "You know..." William speaks in a tired voice, deeper and way more gravelly after sleeping. "There is a word for those who like to watch other people sleep... I think it''s being a creeper." Startled, I try to jerk away from him, but his arms keep me in ce, and he exhales while hugging me.

    "Now, where are you going?" He breathes augh. "Just rx and keep touching me."

    My cheeks burn because my hand is still pressed to his washboard abs. They look cut from stone, and I gulp when I look down at his tapered waist and v-lines. He is wearing boxers, yet it does nothing to hide his sexy alpha male physique. "See anything you like?" William whispers into my ear.

    I let myself lean into him, face leaning against his pecs. He smells nice and fresh, and he pulls me closer. I''m notining. I''m eaten by his colossal body, engulfed, yet I don''t want to be anywhere else.

    "That is like... The oldest flirting line in the book..." I tell him tiredly.

    "But it works," William points out and sighs. "And if my body works like catnip to lure you in, I will use it against you. Because I''m not nning on leaving this bed. I refuse."

    I snort. "What about your pack?"

    "I have a beta named Kit. He isn''t a werewolf but a demon fox. He has a fox form he can use for hunts and practice. It works. My pack members respect him." Kit, huh?

    I smile, knowing Greta must meet him sooner orter. For now, my brain can''t deal with that. My body is crying, and I want to stay glued to William forever. Screw my pride.

    My eyes close again, and I try to ignore the noticeable bulge in William''s boxers. It seems my groping his muscles is turning him on, which is a surprise. I''m not naked.

    I''m wearing one of William''s oversized t-shirts, and I think I even have underwear on.

    "Who dressed me?" I ask.

    "You sure you want to hear the answer to that?"

    I gasp. "You wouldn''t!"

    Wiim snorts in amusement, his whole body jerking, muscles clenching. "Don''t worry. I''m joking with you. I didn''t do anything funny. Greta dressed you. She has fully recovered and wasn''t as badly injured as you were. But you? You were a mess." "I was?"

    "Yeah, you still are," William strokes his hand down my back. "Is it okay that I''m touching you?"

    I smile against his chest. "You already are."

    "Right..." William leans away from me, letting his eyes roam over my face while he wears this funny smile.

    I blush. I can feel that one of my eyes is swollen, and my face feels thicker and bruised. "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    I know the answer. I''m probably looking messed up, and William finds it mildly amused. It makes me self-conscious how he seems to memorize my hair and every inch of my body. "Am I not allowed to look?"

    "Well..." I shyly avert my eyes. "I doubt I''m charming to look at now with a destroyed face..."

    I can feel William''s intense eyes burn holes into my skin. I don''t dare to look up at him.

    "You''re still beautiful," his smile is sexy and wide. Surprisingly warm. His broad shoulders shrug. "And sorry, but you''re here. In my bedroom. Wrapped in my arms."

    Oh jeez, he is so sweet.

    "Uh..." Iugh, clearing my throat while blushing. I''m unsure what to say or where even to look. William is everywhere. Face. Eyes. Corbones. Abs. Even his n*****s are pretty.

    He gives me a slow, cryptic smile. "You don''t have to talk. It''s better that you say nothing rather than kicking me out."

    "I wouldn''t kick you out." Not after he saved my life. I''m unsure what William wants from me, but I want him around. He makes me feel safe, and I never want to see a dragon-shifter again.

    William uses a finger to lift my chin. I watch him speak, captivated by his charming dimples. "You wouldn''t?"

    I notice himing closer again. Arms not holding me as tight, but stroking down my side, resting on my hip.

    His hands are sorge, covering such arge area. It''s enough to make me nervous again.

    I''m afraid of what he sees, terrified of not being exciting or pretty enough to make William stay with me. Why would he pick me? That thought makes me scared of taking a leap in the first ce. What if I let him in, and he pushes me aside? "What are you thinking about?" William asks.

    I lift my eyes to his. "You''re really not reading my mind?"

    "Nope."

    "I see," I take a deep breath. "Can I touch you?"

    William turns tense, surprised by my question. "Uhh..." he stares at me, but he looks more curious than weirded out by the question. "I didn''t expect you to want that, but sure..." he smiles. "Touch me."

    I say nothing and instead let my hands explore his abs. They tighten under my touch, and I can tell William is holding his breath. My oh my, am I making this big, beautiful boy nervous?

    My hands roam higher, caressing his pecs before I gap at his massive, sinewy biceps. I can''t get even half my hands around, yet it doesn''t stop me from clenching and feeling him up.

    I suppress a moan, but my interest peaks when William takes a deep breath. His eyes are l**t-induced, heavy with something resembling desire as I continue to perv over his body. I trace a path down his sternum and then leisurely run my hands along his abs again. Down and down and down until my hand is above the hem of his tight boxer shorts. Damn, even his hips are toned and beautiful. His thighs are thick, and his c**k is enormous, hidden behind fabric.

    William howler is eye-candy.

    Raw.

    Beautiful.

    "Are you trying to kill me?" William asks. His voice is deep and desperate. I can hear in it how he wants me to touch and y with his body. "Because it''s working..." I push some ck hair out of his eyes and ogle his face like a desperate fool.

    His lips are full. The divot above his lips is so sexy. I press my fingers to his bottom lip, running across the surface.

    I''m at war with my own head.

    I wanna do more things to William than I''ve wanted to do to any one human in my entire life. My s*x is swollen, clenching, and practically begging for attention. I''ve long forgotten the pain.

    Left is only desire.

    "Have anyone told you that you''re beautiful?" I ask William. "Like, really, really f*****g beautiful."

    "I''m not sure if that''s apliment."

    "It is," I tell him, blushing yet understanding I need to be honest. William needs to hear how I feel. "You''re more than... Sexy."

    William growls when I smile at him. His broad, golden shoulders flex attractively before he dips closer, leaning in so that his warm breath fans against my face.

    "I want to kiss you," he tells me. "I''ve been fighting the urge the entire time you touched me. But I''m only human, Reba."

    I gaze into his eyes. "Then why are you holding back?"

 Chapter 109

    Reba

    "I''m hesitating to kiss you because... Because..." William sighs, and those eyes gaze deeply into mine. He looks pained. "Because... I feel so goddamn guilty... It''s killing me." I stare at him, baffled by his words and the tone of his voice. What does he have to feel guilty over?!

    My finger strokes his smooth skin, and I draw a little circle on his right pec, around his are.

    Why does he have to be so tempting?!

    Somehow, I''ve gotten over his pecs being bigger and fuller than my breasts. I''m still a bit self-conscious, but it helps that I''m not naked for him to startparing.

    I continue to touch him while talking. "You feel guilty?"

    William furrows those thick eyebrows, breathing augh even though he looks miserable. "Yeah..."

    My fingers are still on his skin. "Why?"

    "You probably would have died if I got to the library one minuteter. I checked the parking lot first..." William inhales when I y with his n****e but forces himself to focus on the conversation. "And then I had trouble teleporting into the library because you broke the mate-bond. I couldn''t get to you directly and had to find you."

    He is so responsive to my touch. "And that makes you feel guilty?"

    "It does," he whispers, cupping my cheek. "You told me to get stronger, Reba. I tried, but apparently, I''m not there yet-"

    What?!

    What the hell does he mean?!

    "You''re plenty strong!" I exim, cing my hand on his brawny forearm, over his inky tattoo. "This is not your fault. People like Chris are rare, and it''s not your job to protect me! If anything, I me myself for not being able to shape-shift. I''m weak in this timeline. My lycan? She totally ignored me back at the library!"

    "Probably because you''re a rogue," William shrugs like it''s no big deal, even smiles. "You smell like a lycan."

    "A weak lycan."

    "No, a beautiful lycan."

    Tears fill my vision, and there is a jarring in my heart. "Why are you being so nice to me?"

    William gives me a cryptic smile. "Because..."

    "Because?"

    He hesitates before grabbing my hand. He moves it back to his chest, right above his heart. "Can you feel how fast it''s beating? You make me nervous. You make me happy... I like you."

    His heart is thumping fast. It''s the living proof of his nerves, yet I part my lips to further confirm his words. "You like me?"

    "I like you a lot. I think about you all the time, Reba. And finding you half-dead? It was a wake-up call. Every fiber of my body likes you. I want to be with you and keep you safe, and I won''t deny my feelings for you anymore." "Do you mean that?"

    "I do," his tone is sincere, and his smile is soft. "Look, I know I''m not the same William you fell in love with, but... I''m trying, okay? I''m trying to be a better person..."

    I search his eyes for a hint of dishonesty, but all I find is warm and fuzzy affection. I don''t think William is lying, but his demon self worries me, and frankly, it also frightens me.

    "Can you even be a better person?"

    "What do you mean?" William asks.

    I swallow thickly. "You''re a demon, William... A vampire... And a werewolf... I''m not sure if I can be with you. The moon goddess... She wanted me to defeat the demon, get rid of it and stuff..."

    "She wanted you to defeat it?"

    Those eyes appear so sad.

    Damn it.

    My chest constricts. I''m afraid of admitting the truth, terrified William might take offense, but I want to be honest.

    I sigh. "The moon goddess wanted me to mate with Davis and get rid of the demon by the power of true love or something. I''m not entirely sure, but she wanted it gone. The demon. And I''m not sure if mating with you is a good idea. What if the demon gets stronger and people get hurt? My head is just... I don''t know what to do."

    William nods in understanding. "I see..."

    "Yeah..."

    "I don''t want to get rid of the demon. I can''t. We are entirely mixed together. It''s part of who I am. Getting rid of the demon would mean killing me with it."

    I grimace.

    I don''t want William to die either. I''m just getting to know him, and even though he is darker in this timeline, many traits are the same.

    "So you can see my dilemma..."

    "I guess," William smiles again, but it''s uncertain. As if he is trying to be gentle with me. Trying to show me that he is kind. "Do I frighten you?"

    "Sometimes..." I cup his cheek and drag my thumb over a freckle that I find adorable. "You''re insanely powerful. I''ve never met an alpha who can stop the time."

    "I get it from my mother''s side," William says. "But the demonic blood helped me unlock that ability..." his expression goes thoughtful. "Hey, how about taming the demon instead?"

    "Uh..." I blink repeatedly. "I''m not sure if that''s possible..."

    "Anything is possible."

    "You think so?"

    "Yes," William kisses the bridge of my nose. It gives me butterflies, and my toes curl in response. "I want to be a better person. And you''re a perfect motivation. You inspire me to be better." His words are so smooth and sweet.

    My heart squeezes tight in my chest.

    How can such a big man be so tender? William is charming. So gentle with me. I''m melting in his presence. But is this right? Is it safe to choose to be with him?

    "Taming the demon means mating, right?" I ask.

    "It means marking me."

    A scene of me biting the powerful column of his neck makes me blush like a lovestruck teenager.

    "Ummm..." I bite my lower lip. "I don''t dare to go all the way with you. It''s moving too fast... I just..."

    "I understand."

    I blink. "You do?"

    "Yes, I promise. No hard feelings."

    William leans over to kiss me, his minty breath fresh on his tongue as he opens to taste my mouth.

    Holy moon goddess.

    Immediately, I feel a thousand flutters and tickles as his tongue slides deeper into my mouth.

    He tastes like sin, and my s*x clenches with need. I let my hands glide down his muscr body. I stop by his Calvin Klein boxers, wishing I could edge them off his tapered waist. He is so tan.

    Perfect.

    All male.

    It''s ridiculous how wet I am. My underwear was soaked even before William deepened the kiss to control me with his tongue.

    And now he is making it worse by tasting me.

    Teasing me.

    ying with me.

    He is driving me wild.

    I tug on the hem of his boxers, making him smile against my lips as he slowly kisses me.

    It''s agonizingly unhurriedly. I''m having trouble controlling my urge to tackle the man to his back, especially when his ripped, huge body is in front of me.

    William suddenly breaks from my lips and leans into my ear. "Reba... I can smell that you''re aroused... Very aroused... In fact, I think you''re dripping wet for me."

    "I know," I sigh in pain and decide toe clean. "I want your c**k inside me so badly."

    "Uh-huh." I can hear the smirk in his voice.

    "I really want you."

    His voice turns teasing. "So, what will you do about it?"

    I sink my teeth into my lip, and then I giggle. "Can''t I just... Have s*x with you without the marking part?"

    William snorts, amused. "You want to eat the cookie and keep the cookie at the same time?"

    I shut my eyes. "Is that bad?"

    "Yes, because I won''t let you use me," he presses his c**k against my wet underwear to kill me, I''m sure. The damn tease. "If you want to have s*x with me, you will have to give in and let me mark you."

    I sigh. "I can''t do that now. Neither can I make that decision now."

    "I know. I will give you more time, but..." William leans away with his eyes glittering with mischief. "I won''t let you f**k my package today. But you''re allowed to take a good look," he takes my hand, presses it to his pec, and moans just to be extra evil. "This body is a temple. It takes a lot of time and dedication to be this huge."

    I clench my legs together, ring at him. "You''re so evil."

    "I am evil-I never imed otherwise," William winks at me and moves my hand down to the tent inside his boxers. "And I''m horny too, so goddamn hard for you, Reba."

    I suck in a deep breath. "Stop... Please just stop..."

    "But teasing you is so fun. You really like my body."

    "I do," I can''t even lie. "I want to lick every inch of it."

    "Mmm, I would let you."

    "Stop..."

    William breathes augh and grabs me. He effortlessly rolls us over with me resting on top of him. His erection is dangerously close to my v****a, and his pecs are right in my face.

    "This is not fair..." I mumble while absentmindedly squeezing his biceps and inhaling his scent.

    "I''m suffering too," William says, pulling the nket over us. He seems unwilling to let me move. "You should rest some more and let your wounds heal. Tomorrow I will c**k you a nice breakfast."

    I snort in amusement. "You''re cooking?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Should I be worried?"

    Williamughs and kisses my head. "Rude... I can handle warming up premade pancakes."

    Iugh into his war skin. "Oh, if you''re not making them from scratch, then I can rx."

    He snorts. "Just because you said that I have to try."

    I smile harder. "Tell you what? If you make edible pancakes, then I will consider marking you."

    He squeezes me tighter,ughing. "Deal."

 Chapter 110

    Greta

    I stare up at therge mansion door and take a deep breath.

    Reba doesn''t have her phone on her. It''s beyond frustrating. I''m worried about her and want to ensure she is okay. Those injuries she had A busted lip, broken ribs, and bruises everywhere. I really hope Reba is recovering. That''s why I came here to alpha William''s luxurious ma But holy s**t, is this even a mansion? It looks like a castle...

    It''s made of dark grey bricks, but some panels are ck. Therge windows are lit up in orange, and the whole atmosphere around it is myst I have no idea what might be inside. Will the decorations and interior be modern or antique? I will soon find out.

    My hand reaches for the handle, but I freeze when the door slowly opens by itself. It happens so creepily that my heart races wildly inside my What the heck do I do now?

    I lean forward to shout into the hallway. "Hello?"

    Silence.

    I find it weird no one is answering, but I shrug it off. William and Reba might be busy. Perhaps they are upstairs or something? I walk insic The hallway is dimly lit, and I twitch my nose upon seeing Reba''s shoes neatly ced against the wall. She is here.

    I walk past scary paintings of vampires, various werewolves, and a few photographs of what might be William''s family. I''m about to head up t Distracted by the sexy sound, I follow it. I''m unsure why, but my whole body is pleasurably throbbing.

    I''m led to a door, and my heart turns to race faster. It thumps against my ribcage as I tiptoe closer and push the door open. A bedroom is on He is naked with a sheen of sweat covering his pale body. White hair falls down his ripped back, and every muscle tightens and flexes with hi Holy mother of god.

    He is so gorgeous.

    My eyes are locked on the valleys and ridges of his perfectly shaped back. There are dimples above his a''s, and his arms are massive. He has Oh-my-god.

    That thing is enormous!

    And he is ying with himself!

    My blood runs hot. This guy is jerking off, and I can''t peel my eyes off his ridiculously attractive body. It''s wrong, but I''m enjoying my private He must be like seven feet of pure male perfection.

    Those v-lines are pure physical achievement, suggestive enough to make my mouth water-holy hell, I bet people would pay real money to s Transfixed, I watch the white-haired guy shut his eyes tightly while his hand tightens its grip around his member.

    His hand isrge, his grip is firm, and the man starts pressing down on his balls with his other hand, moving rhythmically while grunting in a It''s almost too much to watch.

    My p***y throbs. and while I don''t want to be a peeping Tom. I can''t move away from the door opening.

 Chapter 111

    Greta

    "Kit..." I repeat with my shaking hand locked around the door handle. My heart won''t stop pounding. "This is the first time I''m meeting you, so why do you feel so familiar?" The look on his face holds longing and yearning. He looks gentle for a man so freakishlyrge. "Because we have met before."

    What?

    I don''t remember meeting him!

    I step back, but a cold wind pushes me forward, and the door closes behind my back. What the heck?!

    Fear rushes into my veins, and I hold my breath. "I don''t remember meeting you at all!"

    "But I do," his voice is soft. "And please don''t be afraid. I''m not going to hurt you, Greta."

    "You know my name?"

    Heughs. "How could I forget?"

    Kit stands up, and tails sprout out from behind him at the same time. His fur is beautifully white, making him look like royalty. I even notice ears on the top of his head. I can''t peel my eyes off of him.

    Smooth skin.

    Tall body.

    Muscles for days.

    Gorgeous.

    "How do you remember me?" I ask.

    "We met in another timeline."

    My pulse hammers in my ears. "But how... How can you remember something like that?"

    His lush lips part. "Because I''m a special kind of demon. Also, the past and the future are connected. I''m hoping this one will be the true and final timeline."

    My eyes widen at his words, and I crane my neck to keep eye contact with my mate. The bond is zapping between us like lightning, giving heat to my cheeks.

    "You''re... You''re aware of history changing itself? You''re conscious of the different timelines?"

    He ising closer still, leaving only a foot between us as he peers down into my face with curious eyes.

    "Yes... I''m a thousand-year-old fox demon. I might not be a fighter, but my lives are connected. I must live a hundred years in one timeline to add another tail to my body."

    I squint my eyes, noticing a tenth tail is growing in the middle of the nine tails Kit already possesses.

    "I didn''t realize you..." the words die in my throat when Kit smiles at me. He is beautiful enough to make me dizzy.

    "You didn''t realize what?"

    I force out the words. "That you''re a demon..."

    "Oh," Kit''s yellow eyes are zing with heat. "You don''t have to fear me. I might be a demon, but I''m not a bad one. Not to you."

    "Aren''t all demons bad?"

    "No," he breathes augh. "We just want to live... But it seems even that is impossible in this world."

    "What do you mean?" I furrow my eyebrows. "Is your life in danger or something?"

    "One could say that," Kit smiles again. "The moon goddess doesn''t like demons, and if Reba mates with William, I''m sure thest guardian of time will wind up with the mission to kill us." I squint my eyes. "Thest guardian of time? I don''t understand what you''re talking about... Are the more people like Reba?"

    "That''s precisely what I''m saying."

    "And they will kill you?"

    "Try to... But I think the moon goddess is wrong about what needs to be done here."

    "How so?"

    "Light can''t exist without darkness. There needs to be a bnce, but the moon goddess thinks we, the demons, are growing too powerful to exist in her world. She sees us as a pest." "Is that so?"

    "Yes, and if Reba doesn''t finish the mission she was given, thest guardian of time will be given the task of finishing what Reba couldn''t do-kill William. The prince of the demons." "William is the prince?"

    "Yes. There is a king of the demons, and he is way worse but enough about that..."

    Kit inches closer and dips down. I tten myself against the wall, pinned into ce by his enormous chest. His arms rest on the walls on either side of me, and his eyes focus on mine.

    "In the other timeline, you saved my life," Kit''s voice is a whisper, yet it holds enough emotion to bring me to my knees. "And it was the only time I could find you, my mate." "We only met once?"

    "Yes," Kit gently cups my cheek, and I feel his exhtion on my skin while his eyes roam over my face. "I was never able to have you, kiss you, and mate with you in that timeline. And when I died and my memories mixed with this version of me, I thought I had lost you forever. I didn''t think the mate-bond would blossom between us again."

    My heart is drumming too fast. "Timelines are confusing..."

    "They are," he agrees with a smile and leans in close enough to brush his nose against mine. He smells like cherry trees and kisses the bridge of my nose. "I waited for you... And I could have waited forever, but I''m d I didn''t have to."

    I swallow audibly. "I really have no idea what you''re saying."

    Furrowing his eyebrows, Kit holds my gaze. "I''m saying I still regret every word I didn''t tell you: I like you, want to be with you, and I can see a future with you."

    I stare at him, and he breathes a sadugh. "I''m probably freaking you out right now, huh?"

    "A little bit, but..." I study him, absorbing the yearning in his eyes, the heat, and the burning mes. "I can tell you like me a lot, and it makes me sad I don''t remember anything about you."

    "Don''t be sad," Kit whispers. "We never got that far either way. You and I never got into a rtionship and simply looking at you like this makes me happy," he touches the sensitive skin on the side of my eye. "You have a little mole right here that I love. Seeing it is enough to make me smile. I''ve really missed seeing your face."

    My heart flutters. "You''re sweet."

    He grins. "I''m only sweet with you and grumpy and mean with everyone else. You''re special."

    I smile and stand on my tiptoes. Kit blinks in confusion and freezes when my lips brush against his. It''s a quick kiss, yet enough of a tease to make my senses go wild.

    When I lean away from him, I want more. Kit stares at me like I''ve grown three heads, and I smile radiantly at him.

    "I might not remember you, but you''re still my mate, right?"

    He blinks slowly. "Right."

    "So I''m allowed to kiss you."

    His expression retakes its confidence, and I shriek in surprise when I''m grabbed and hoisted off the floor. Kit hugs me, and his soft tails flounder around him to show his happiness.

    I rx in his arms, squeezing his bicep. "Okay, you''re hot."

    Kit snorts in amusement. "So honest."

    "More like high on the mate-bond."

    "I like it."

    "And I like you."

    He growls. "Keep saying stuff like that, and this will lead to more than me just kissing you."

    "Do you want to do more than kiss me?"

    "Of course, I want to do more than kissing with you; I want to mark and make you mine, Greta," Kit promises me before bringing me to hisrge king-sized bed. Heys me down softly and climbs over me. "Is that alright with you?"

    I can''t keep myself fromughing. Kit is hot and attractive. I like his appearance, and I can tell he also has a sweet personality, but am I a slut if I ept him straight away?

    "This is crazy! We just met!"

    The mattress dips under his weight. "And?"

    "And..." I bite my lower lip, unable to repress the smile spreading over my lips upon looking up at him. "And what the heck? Let''s skip the whole chase and the game-mark me! Make me yours!" His smile is wolflike. "With pleasure."

 Chapter 112

    William

    I wake up in pure darkness.

    Interesting.

    I take in my surroundings. I''m standing in a meadow that smells like the valley of death. It looks like it too. I stare at the dried grass underneath my feet. Too realistic. This is a dream yet a piece of reality. I''ve been summoned to hell.

    The air is cold, and I can feel a strong presence. The great demon king is the one who has called me here. Lucifer.

    "I''m so tired," his deep voice echoes in the darkness, and he sounds pissed off. "Arachne wasn''t strong enough to take over the world, and you, Hydra, have mixed with the very hybrid you swore to destroy. You''ve turned into something else." A smile crosses my features, and I lift my eyes to face the ckness surrounding me. I''m not afraid at all.

    "William and Hydra died a long time ago. The one who met Reba in this timeline? Me. The one who saved her? Me. William and Hydra gave birth to a different creature. I go by Asmodeus in my head, but I don''t mind being called William, since William is also me... But so is the demon."

    There is a dark, bitter chuckle. "Asmodeus? But he is dead!"

    "Not anymore... William and Hydra are paving the way for my rebirth."

    "Does the woman know that you''re neither William nor Hydra but a mixture?"

    "She knows I''m a mixture of them both, but she might not know what it means. I''m not the same William I was in the other timeline, but... I''m falling in love with her. Hell, I might already love her." "Do you n on telling her that you''re not a human?"

    I shrug. "Eventually... I think she is better off thinking she is dating a normal alpha werewolf. It might freak her out that I''m a demon and that my powers are growing stronger every day."

    "I see," Lucifer sucks in a deep breath. "And whose side are you standing on in the uing war? Are you with the demons or... Are you siding with the humans and the angels?"

    I bend down to pick up a rose. It''s dried and dead, but the petalse to life when I blow on it.

    Grey turns to red.

    Curious.

    Demons are said to kill whatevernd they walk upon, but I think we can change and live side by side with the other supernatural creatures on earth. At least, I hope. I let the flower be taken by the cold winds.

    "I will walk my own path and form a pack where demons are allowed to live at peace with the creatures on earth. I''m not interested in your war. I only wish to live and smile." "So you n on being neutral?"

    "Yes."

    "Even if the moon goddess will send someone to destroy you?"

    "Yup..."

    Lucifer growls. "So you won''t help me?!"

    "Nope," I smile again, not one bit afraid of the future. "There are seven demon princes of hell. Five without you and I included-I''m sure you can find others to help you take over the earth. But I''m sad to say I''m not interested in taking over the world." "You''re making the wrong choice here, Asmodeus!" Lucifer growls, and I can hear chains moving in the background. He can''t leave hell behind without a host to take him.

    "You forget that I used to be a human. William is still me. I have demonic powers, but I have human emotions. And those emotions aren''t interested in violence. I''m changing."

    "You''re so stupid! The moon goddess wille for you first since you''ve been let out of the darkness. Her time guardian will kill you, and if you''re not on our side, I won''t help you!"

    I shrug. "Let the time guardiane. I''m hardly defenseless. And I already know thest guardian''s identity, and I''m not one bit afraid of her. The first guardian is my mother and the second guardian is my mate-I don''t think those two are interested in killing me either."

    "Mate... I still don''t understand how a demon can be the mate of a freaking human. Demons and angels differ from vampires, dragons, werewolves, and lycans... We are godlike creatures."

    "True," I grin at the darkness. "But to be honest, we all need love, and I must say dating and spending my days with my mate sounds way better than taking over the world."

    "... You''re a fool."

    "A happy fool."

    The dream ends, and I suck in a deep breath. The air smells likevender and detergent. I''m back in my bed and smile upon noticing Reba is pressing herself into my side.

    Is there something better than waking up to the person you''re falling in love with?

    I think not.

    I stroke my hand over Reba''s dark skin, whispering. "Things are gettingplicated, love. Your time-traveling has created a different fate. You were supposed to kill me before I could bond with a human, but instead, it seems you and I are bing lovers." With a heavy heart, I kiss Reba''s forehead and hope this is the right decision. I''m bing more demonic with each passing day, but my feelings for Reba are also growing stronger.

    I love her, and I want to be with her.

    I just hope this thing between us won''t be problematic in the future. Putting Reba''s life in danger is thest thing I want, but if she stays with me, she too might be an enemy of the third guardian of time.

    Not to mention the angel that is the THIRD guardian''s mate, if you''re to believe my mother''s visions...

    Reba isn''t the third, but the second guardian.

    The third guardian is my sister ording to my mother''s visions, and her mate is that future alpha and angel, Leo, someone I don''t want to be our enemy.

    I frown.

    Werewolves are curious creatures; the alphas are strong enough to host and hold godlike blood. I''m a demon alpha, and I know an angel alpha werewolf will soon be born.

    He will probably be my nemesis when he awakens in the future, whenever that happens. "William?"

    Reba''s voice brings me out from my reveries, and I squeeze her to me with a smile ying over my lips. "Uh-huh?"

    "Did you..." she trails off and shakes. As if she fell asleep for a second but caught herself doing it. She wets her parched lips before speaking again. "Did you stay with me all night?"

    "I did," I take her hand in mine. So much smaller than mine and icily cold to the touch. I bring it to my chest, hoping it will turn warmer closer to my heart. "Is that weird?"

    "It is," I can hear the blush in her voice. "We aren''t mated yet, and we haven''t gone on our first date, but..." she swallows and presses her head to the thick tes of my chest. "I like cuddling with you, and you''re stupidly beautiful-you make me stupid." I snort at her honesty and smile. My chest is fluttering. "Reba Smith isplimenting me-what have I done to deserve this? You usually insult me."

    "Are youining?"

    "Nope," I smile against her head. Her white hair is starting to smell like my detergent from spending so much time in my bed. "I like thepliments. Keep theming."

    Reba snorts. "Not if your head is going to blow up like that! That ego and smile are filling the entire room!"

    "So?" I challenge, grinning at her. "Is it a crime to agree with everything you''re saying? For example, that I''m stupidly beautiful."

    Laughing, Reba shoves at my chest, probably a little too hard, because I fall off the bed. But something she didn''t seeing is that I bring her down with me.

    Ind on my back andugh while Reba squirms on top of me. She tries to climb back into bed, only to pull down the sheets over us since I''m stronger than her and won''t let her escape.

    "Well, this is cozy," I rub my slightly stubbly cheek against her head and ignore her when he tries to flee. "But you know what would be better? If I dragged my stubble against your face." "No!" Reba almost shouts. "I don''t want to feel those sharp brittles cut into my skin!"

    "Toote for that-give me some love!"

    I pull her closer to my face and angle her so I can get some bristly rubs in her soft spots. Sheughs and tries to swat at me. Of course, it does nothing to help her cause.

    I wrap my left leg around her while my thicker arms lock her arms to her tiny little body. I''m like a spider that has caught a fly and chuckle in her ear when she can''t escape from me. "William!" Reba wheezes when I squeeze her breasts. They are tiny, but her n*****s are perky. Sexy.

    "Yes?" I drawl.

    "You''re choking me!"

    I briefly freeze before worry takes over. "I''m so sorry! f**k, I''m so stupid. I forgot you were injured!" I ease my hold on her before scooping her off the floor. I scan her body before settling on her big, doe-eyes. "Are you alright?"

    "Yeah, I''m healed... It was just that the hug was too tight," her confused blue, beautiful eyes blink into mine. "You look pale," augh leaves her lips. "Should I be worried about you?"

    I ce her back on the bed and pull a nket over her even though she is fully clothed. I''m the only one running around shirtless because I know it''s Reba''s weakness.

    I''m not sure what she thinks of my personality. I always worry about it, but I''m not blind; Reba loves my body. So, I''m using that against her to hopefully nestle into her heart.

    "No... I was just scared that I had identally hurt you. You''re already so fragile since you''re a human."

    "Human?" Rebaughs. "We are both humans."

    s**t!

    "I mean..." I scratch the back of my head. "Of course we are, but... I''m an alpha, and I heal faster, and-..."

    When I say nothing, she smiles. "I''m fine... More than fine, actually. I''m starting to get bored in this bed. Do you want to go somewhere? Like for a run or something? I want to connect with my lycan."

    Phew. I''m d Reba dropped the subject so quickly. I can''t tell her what I am before she trusts me more. If I do it now, she will most definitely leave me.

    I''m a monster alpha, and she already fears me. She doesn''t need another reason to leave me.

    I force a smile. "Sure, where do you wanna go?"

 Chapter 113

    Reba

    I''m bncing on a wall made of stones. My arms are on either side, and everything feels great. The wind fans my hair around my face, and William nces up at me. It makes me smile how he keeps an eye on me, ready to catch me if I fall. He is so protective.

    My heart squeezes, and a blush coats my cheeks. William is a gentle spirit, somehow sweeter than he was before.

    I look down at him. "So what does it mean that you''re a demon now? Does that change something?"

    William pauses mid-step.

    He doesn''t frighten me as much as he did before. His intense stare holds power over me, and it''s something I respect. My blood quickens, heart pounds faster. But I''m not afraid.

    His lips part. "It changes a lot."

    "Like?"

    He is quiet for a while, seeming to hesitate. "I''m William, but I''m also not William..."

    I furrow my eyebrows. "What do you mean?"

    "Like..." he sucks his lips into his mouth, eyes focusing on some invisible spot. "Imagine waking up with Greta''s memories one day. You remember everything from your own life, but also everything from hers. Every experience. Every smile and everything she has ever done. All of her experiences would mash with yours. Would that still make you Reba?"

    Oh.

    The answer is probably no because our experiences define who we are.

    Sadness wraps around my heart.

    I stop walking and turn around to face William. He is at least two heads shorter than me when I''m up on the wall. It gives me room to study him. See his eyes without having to break my neck.

    "You do that?" I whisper. "Remember everything from the demon''s life and every thought and experience it had?"

    His smile is brief and insecure as if he is scared of how I might react. The fear of rejection is also visible in his eyes. It seems to hurt him to talk about this.

    "Yes..."

    William furrows his eyebrows, and at that moment, he looks vulnerable. Muscr and tall. At first nce, he is an intimidating alpha, but with extreme loneliness in his eyes. It makes me want to hug him. "Does that make you afraid of me?"

    My heart mmers. I''m about to tell William I''m not afraid, but he speaks before I can talk.

    "Regardless of what or who I am... I like you, Reba," William doesn''t break eye contact and touches my leg, lightly squeezing it. "I like you a lot. In fact, I might be falling for you and all of your inneryers." "Layers?"

    "Yes, you''re like an onion."

    I cannot hide my surprise. "How so?"

    He smiles faintly under the sun. "You act tough, but you''re vulnerable like me on the inside. And that part about you... It makes you human and so goddamn beautiful that it''s physically painful to look at you."

    I breathe augh. "I''m not beautiful."

    He peers up at me. "You are, both on the inside and on the outside. It''s truly a blessing to spend time with you... You make me happy. And I want to be a better person when I''m with you."

    My heart is pounding in my ears. "Why?"

    "Because..." William scratches the back of his head, blushing even though it''s hard to see due to his tannedplexion. "It will sound so cheesy..."

    "Say it anyway."

    "Uhh... Okay... When you see a cute child, dog, cat, flower, or anything you like, you get this special look on your face."

    "Look?"

    "This big smile. It sets my heart on fire. Your lips strain, and yourugh is beautiful. You smile with your entire face, and I want to be the man who puts that look on your face, Reba. And so... I wish to be better. And I must work on myself because I want to be the reason why you''re smiling." Tears prickle behind my eyelids.

    I even lose the ability to breathe, taken by his words. My chest feels a little too tight, and my heart a little too big. William''s words hit me straight in the soul, and I''m floundering. Falling.

    I''m looking at William, but he isn''t just a beautiful face anymore. What is under the surface shines through, making his whole package more appealing to my eyes.

    I feel sparks.

    And it scares the hell out of me because I know this is me falling for a demon. Someone who isn''t a human.

    But does it matter?

    "That might be..." I take a deep breath, nervous because there is now a story on William''s face. It tells of a boy who is falling for a girl. "That might be the most beautiful thing someone has ever told me."

    I expect William to flirt with me, mess with me for giving him yet anotherpliment. But he gives me this smile that makes my blood boil inside my veins.

    I forget myself in him. His mouth with that divot. It''s the kind of mouth that makes you think about kissing. Deep, hot, and passionate kissing. Frantic and seductive tasting of each other''s mouths. Holy moon goddess. I''m not supposed to get breathless when I look William in the freaking eyes.

    But they are deep-set, one shockingly blue while the other is zing red, surrounded by long, darkshes. The colors are so intense that it''s almost unworldly.

    Something about the way he focuses on me looks at me, makes every nerve turn tense. His hands are skimming up my leg, resting on my a*s as he steps closer, neck craned to peer up at me.

    I ce my hands on his broad shoulders. William reads me like a book and lifts me off the stone wall.

    He easily lowers me to the ground. I soon have to raise my chin because he is towering over me by more than a foot.

    Big, beautiful bastard.

    Sometimes I feel childish under his eyes. I''m delicate and short, while he is buff and strong.

    But I can''t let my insecurities stop me from touching him.

    I ce my hands on his abs, letting them roam higher, and he blinks down into my eyes. If he is bothered by my touching him, he doesn''t show it. William stands frozen, and I can feel his quick heartbeat. He looks so genuinely interested and scared of what I might do to him that I pause and study him.

    Dark hair is falling into his eyes, and his pulse beats faster against my hands pressed to his t-shirt. His lips quirk by the corner into an insecure smile, and he is beautiful. Inside and out.

    It gives me the courage to tip-toe closer, not that it gives me much of an advantage. William is too tall for me to kiss him, and I end up ring into his face, pouting, really.

    He smiles at me, searching my frown. "Is something the matter?"

    "Yes."

    "You going to tell me about it?"

    "I want to kiss you, but you''re too tall."

    A breath of augh leaves his lips, and I blush brightly, especially when his smile turns radiant.

    "I''m not that tall," he dips down to scoop me into his arms. My legs instinctively wrap around his tapered waist. William finds my eyes, and dimples form on his face. "You''re just tiny." My fingers wind up in his soft locks. "How is it not being tall when you''re six-foot-five?" "Six-foot-six."

    My eyes widen, and I gasp at him. "See! You''re huge!"

    William chuckles and presses his head into me, rubbing against my skin while holding me close. He is affectionate for being a demon, and my heart goes thump-thump-thump.

    I like him.

    A lot.

    I y with his hair and close my eyes to let his manly scent waft into my nostrils.

    William sighs. "I''m scared, Reba..."

    "Of what?"

    "Rejection..."

    My heart squeezes painfully inside my chest. "From me?"

    "Mhm."

    "I already rejected you, though." And I kind of regret it.

    "Yes, but... You''re giving me a chance, and I''m terrified you''re going to... I don''t know... I don''t want to read your mind, but I''m so afraid of not being epted by you. I''m not the William you fell in love with in that other timeline, but... I love you." My heart stops.

    He loves me.

    This William loves me.

    My breathing kicks into overdrive, and a tear runs down my cheek while I stare out into nothingness. I don''t think anyone has ever told me those three words before.

    This big, beautiful demon boy loves me.

    How did I not see thating?

    Since I woke up from mya, we have been inseparable, yet somehow I never thought a demon could develop-

    "But you don''t have to say it back! This won''t change how I treat you, even if you don''t love me," William interrupts my thoughts and sighs heavily. "I know that you''re in love with the other William. And I understand that I''m a demon. You''re probably disgusted by me, but... I thought you should know how I feel because you''re the only thing I think about."

 Chapter 114

    Reba

    A reluctant smile is tugging on William''s lips as I peer up at him and study his intense eyes.

    Silence has fallen around us since his confession. Right now, he is a boy who loves a girl, me, with all of his demonic heart.

    It gets harder to breathe as I see the light in his eyes.

    There are already pulls on my heartstrings.

    My bloodes to a boil.

    My heart kicks up a notch.

    I get nervous.

    The impact of William Howler is immense. It''s not how he looks, although he is blessed there; it''s the intensity of his attention as if the rest of the world disappears and I''m the only important thing.

    "I think..." I take a deep breath, which does nothing to stop my lips from quivering. I whisper. "I like you too."

    My words make fear envelop me. I''m so scared William willugh at me, tell me he yed me and doesn''t like me. All sorts of schizophrenic thoughts enter my head.

    And that is why I''m surprised when William gently picks me up to put me on the stone wall. I sit there with dangling legs, blinking in shock as William steps between them.

    Within seconds he is kissing me, and I''m pulling off his clothes to reveal more of his gorgeous body. He has to stop kissing me to pull out his arms from the sleeves.

    "I won''t lie to you," William breathes into my face. "Being with me will lead to having enemies."

    My hands find his arms, and I squeeze his inked biceps before meeting his fond eyes. "I don''t care."

    He leans in, kissing my Adam''s apple while my hands wind up in his dark locks.

    "You don''t?"

    His hands work skillfully to take off my pants while his warm breath is on my skin, lips nibbling me. I shiver, liking him and this a little too much. I''m already turned on, and there is no way back.

    "I want you," I breathe and look up at the clouds while he trails, searing hot kisses up my neck. "And I want you to mark me, make me yours... Because I really am falling for you too." Those odd-colored eyes meet mine. "But are you ready for me to mark you already? I can wait."

    "No," I hand him a smile. "I don''t want to wait at all. I know I will end up with you, and we are stronger when we are mated."

    He breathes augh. "You know you will end up with me?"

    I shove his shoulder, blushing. "Don''t let it go to your head; it only means I''m falling in love with you."

    "Only," William teases with a radiant smile. "You say ''only'' as if that isn''t the best thing you could have ever told me."

    My hand is still lingering on his shoulder, and he steps closer. A warm wall of muscle. He smells nice too.

    I part my lips to whisper. "I really like you."

    "I know. You told me." He grins.

    "But I can''t stop saying it."

    His teeth show in his smile, and then he is back to kissing me. His lips are talented, and his tongue tastes like sin. I wrap around him, aware that all my clothes havee off. I''m naked around him, surrounded by his beefy, tattooed arms that easily hold me up. His c**k stands at full attention, pping my a*s while he dominates me with his tongue.

    I lose myself in him, and William takes a few powerful strides across the grass to find us a spot. Under a tree, he sits down with me still in hisp, still kissing my lips.

    He is much bigger than me. His two massive pecs, smooth and hairless, thrust out like an open drawer from his torso. I watch them in awe before letting my hands rest upon them. His n*****s get erect instantly, and heat pools between my legs. I y with the mounds of muscles, and it shouldn''t be possible, but I swear his c**k gets stiffer underneath me. "I want you to ride me," William says in a gravelly, needy voice. He sounds breathless. "I need you."

    His cheeks are flushed, and his thumb subconsciously moves to my c**t to rub it. I let out a small moan and William groans. His hard c**k twitches underneath me. He is definitely horny. "F**k... Reba..." William''s eyes meet mine. "I want to be inside you so badly. Please, sweet baby, just use my body. Ride me and y with my n*****s, abs-whatever you want." The alpha is submissive today, huh?

    Williamys down in the grass. I climb to straddle him and freeze.

    Lust shoots into my brain as I eye William''s massive body spread in the green grass. Where do I even start?

    His body is entirely presented to me: an eight-pack of abs, pecs, tattoos hugging his muscr biceps, thick thighs, v-lines pointing down at his massive rod, and golden skin for days. How did I get so lucky?

    Even his corbones are pretty...

    "You''re so beautiful," I whisper. "Hot."

    William''s eyes meet mine. "Just ride me already... You''re killing me here, Reba... I''m so f*****g hard..."

    I breathe augh. "So impatient."

    Slowly, I lift my arse to carefully squeeze his balls with my right hand. William sucks in a deep breath, and I position his c**k so I can sink into him. His head isrge, stretching me from the beginning.

    It feels so good that I buckle forward, having to help his c**k with my right hand while the left rest upon his meaty pec.

    It''s sorge, which I find ironic. My breasts are non-existent, while William has these huge muscle t**s that I can''t wait to y with. He really was more blessed in that department.

    My thumbs find the little erect nubs, and my thumbs massage them in a circle while I sink onto his big, fat c**k. Holy hell. His massive rod fills me up so well!

    I moan while William groans underneath me. I''m unsure if it''s from me ying with his n*****s or his c**k easing into my wet p***y. Regardless, the sound is hot, hot, hot!

    I can''t help but ride forward while gripping his pecs. It feels so great! I moan and shut my eyes, going back and forth in this slow, agonizing pattern that makes shivers shoot up my spine. Why does his c**k feel so good?

    Breathlessly, I open my eyes to stare at his inked, bulging arms resting behind his head. His eyes are closed, and his dark eyshes are spread over his cheeks. A sweat glistens over his massive body, and his abs are tense, flexing while I ride him. "F**k.. Reba." William''s words are breathless. "Faster, please..."

    I can feel his muscles tightening as I ride him. His pecs appear swollen with pearls of sweat, and I lean forward to s**k his dark, little n****e into my mouth.

    William moans in response, and my seat upon his c**k elevates me as he lifts his a*s to meet my thrusts. The colossal head touches some spot inside me, and I almost choke. Holy s**t.

    What is that ce?

    My breathing speeds up, and I must stop sucking his n****e simply to grasp for air. Everything feels like heaven, and small explosions are starting between my legs.

    "Oh god..." my eyes roll into the back of my head. Goosebumps are biting my neck and arms. "That feels so good... I think... Ungh... Oh-my-god... Oh gooodddd... William..."

    The first o****m doesn''t evene with a warning. It ripples over me like a storm, and I ride William faster, already climbing to my second peak while breathing hard. William is groaning underneath me. "Did you c*m? f**k, you must have... It''s so wet... That''s hot..."

    I smile while panting. "You''re hot... And I think... I''m going to c*m again..."

    Secondster, I''m screaming William''s name, which sends William into overdrive. Suddenly he is breathless, too, thrusting into me hard and fast until his huge paws grip my sides. Suddenly he lifts me up and down, up and down his massive rod, until he yells. His bellow is deep and strained. His body is heaving, and everything stops as he shoots into me. It is such a sexy scene that Ie again with him, tingling before I fall t over his broad chest. Seriously, William could double for a bed. He is sofortable to rest upon. I smile. "That was hot..."

    "We aren''t done yet," William says as he pulls me up his body. "I still need to make you mine."

    My p***y still tingles from my o****m, and it feels great when his handnds on my a*s. His fingers massage my sensitive, wet s*x while his teeth find my neck.

    William bites me, and I shriek and turn tense. It hurts, but it''s a good kind of pain. His toxins enter me soon enough, and I smile as he can''t help but taste my blood.

    I will allow it; William can drink from me. He must be thirsty either way from not having his blood servants around.

    I stay perfectly still until he dips his head, and then I attack his neck with my teeth, finishing the mating ritual.

    Now we both belong to each other, and the mate-bond sparks back to life secondster.

 Chapter 115

    William

    A Few Weeks Later

    It''s a Friday night, and I''m making nacho tes. Kit and Greta are in the living room, and Reba is pouring soda into sses. I nce her way and feel heat wrap around me. happy. Content.

    I''m

    Greta and Reba have joined my pack. It allows them to shape-shift easier, and I love running next to Reba''s lycan form in the forest. She is an angel for allowing Nora to ride on her back. My mate is fantastic.

    Yet I can''t shake off the feeling that something ising. Things are going too well. Reba has more or less moved in, and I wake up with her wrapped in my arms every morning. I love it, but damn, a storm better not be brewing because soon our family of two will turn to three.

    My eyesnd on Reba''s cute, round stomach, and my lips twitch into a secretive smile.

    Reba wasining she had gotten fat yesterday. I teased her with plenty of kisses and showed her my ripped abs. But what Reba doesn''t know is that she is pregnant.

    I can feel it, but I will give her the news tomorrow when Kit and Greta aren''t here. It''s something I want to tell her when we are entirely alone, sheltered from the world.

    Besides, I''m not sure if I''m right. It''s just my supernatural instincts telling me that Reba is pregnant... And some recurring dreams about her giving birth. Those usuallye true.

    "I will bring the drinks into the living room," Reba sends me a warm smile. She is flipping adorable. "Don''t take too long with the nachos, okay? I''m hungry for some cheese." I smirk. "Will there be space for some sausageter?"

    ring, she throws a sugar cube straight into my forehead, and Iugh at her rapidly reddening face. It is too easy to get a rise out of my future, beautiful wife and luna. "Not so loud!" She hisses at me. "What if our guests heard you?!"

    "What does it matter?" I question ina singsong voice. "You and Greta call each other sluts all the time. And I''ve heard you guys talk-you really have the hots for me, don''t you, love? Sometimes jerking off to my pictures when I''m off doing alpha work. What was it you told her again? That''s right! That my arms and c**k are huge; perfect material to touch yourself to."

    Reba gasps and throws another sugar cube at my head. She is small but vicious.

    "You filthy eavesdropper! That conversation was private!"

    I''m hit with a third sugar cube before I can even speak. After the perfect throw, Reba res her nostrils, sticks out her cute tongue, and heads toward the living room area with a little "Hmph!" sound. My heart squeezes inside my chest.

    I love Reba so much it hurts.

    My entire demonic heart beats for that woman.

    She is mine. She has always been, and she will always be. We ran in opposite directions in the other timeline, but we collided in this one, and I love every moment. How could I not?

    Reba has the kind of love that burns into your soul and makes you beg for more. I suffer withdrawal symptoms whenever I''m out hunting with the pack without her.

    She has put me under her spell, and I can''t break it. I''ve got more of my Reba in my veins than blood. And I think it''s time we took our rtionship a step further. I''m thinking of proposing to her tomorrow with a moonstone ring and giving her the baby news.

    Smiling, I wash off a fork under warm running water. I dipped it in the salsa and should get it cleaned before joining the others.

    I hum to myself, only to withdraw my hand as soon as the water touches me.

    "What the f**k?!" I shout. "Ouch!"

    I stare down at my hand. The water burns like fire, and I hiss at the pain and the skin melting off my little finger. Only one thing could hurt a demon like that-holy water. "But why would that be in the tap water?" I ask out loud and widen my eyes when something is happening to the kitchen counter.

    It''s made out of wood, but slowly but steadily, something carves into it by the work of magic. An orange light shimmers and burns until letters re back at me from the cedarwood. Filthy Demon Alpha

    I squint my eyes at the sentence. The air smells like holy magic, meaning it was angels who did this. And there is only one alpha family with angelic blood coursing in their veins-the Saint family.

    A hiss leaves my lips. Nathaniel Saint is the Snowmoon pack''s current alpha. His son, Leo, will take over in the future, but this message was definitely sent by Nathaniel.

    A loud knocking on the door brings my thoughts back to the present, and I hear footsteps.

    "I will take it!" Reba shouts.

    I see her run past the kitchen with a smile, and I silently follow her to the door. Reba opens it to reveal my mother?

    I blink.

    My mother, Ste, is panting and staring at me with wide eyes. Her face is paler than usual, and she looks haunted, like she has suffered some kind of nightmare.

    "You!" Her eyes narrow upon seeing me, and she storms past Reba to chase me up against the wall. I might be more than a foot taller than her, but you don''t mess with mom. "How much of my son is left inside there, huh?! I had dreams about you, and they weren''t very pleasant! You formed a pact with my son, didn''t you?! You two mixed together! And while that isn''t the most horrible thing, the thing which came next shocked me! Have you had s*x with a human?! Because I saw a baby in my dreams, William! Reba gave birth to a demon hybrid and then... Then I saw the Snowmoon pack killing the baby!"

    Reba clears her throat. "Miss Howler-"

    "Hush!" My mother res at her. "You''re mated to him, so you don''t have the right to speak! He has obviously infatuated you, this demon that has taken over my-"

    "Do you remember when I first tasted your tacosagna, and I loved it so much that you had to cook it for me for an entire week? Evan doesn''t eat human food, so he couldn''t say anything about the vor. But Raphael hated it, so did Nora and Lily, so you were happy that I liked what you had cooked. I don''t think I''ve seen you that happy around me before. You wouldn''t stop hugging me and thanking me for liking your food. I think it was our best time spent together."

    My mother stares at me. I hand her a soft smile while keeping my hands suspended in the air. Tears form in my mother''s eyes, and then she inhales air, ring at me.

    "How dare you use his memories?"

    Her words crack my heart, yet I keep the smile. "I might have the demon''s memories too, but... I still remember everything from my human life too. I''m not an imposter... I''m William too."

    She doesn''t look convinced. "The Snowmoon pack knows about what you are, and I had a dream," her eyes travel to Reba, and she points at her stomach. "Is she pregnant?"

    I meet Reba''s confused eyes and give her a faint smile. "I think so... I''m not sure, but that''s what my instincts tell me."

    "This is terrible!" My mother growls and shakes her head. She seems confused about whether to be angry or sad. "The child will be a demon hybrid, and the Snowmoon pack wille and kill it before it is born! They will end the two of you too!" "Hey, hey!" I ce my paws on her shoulders, finding her teary eyes while forcing a smile. "Take it easy"

    My mother inhales, and then her whole face cracks open. A sob escapes her lips. "I''m not sure what to make of you yet."

    I keep the smile, and my voicees out low, gentle. "I understand that, but I can assure you I remember everything. Reba still calls me William, so that''s the name I will go by."

    "And I still love your son," Reba chimes in with her hand caressing her stomach. Her expression is warm but soon changes to worry. "If I''m pregnant, I will do everything to protect our child. To me, it doesn''t matter if our child is a demon, werewolf, vampire, or a lycan-I love them for how they are."

    I smile. "Same here," my eyes travel to my mother''s stunned face. I can tell she is still trying to process the situation, and I wet my lips. "And I''m still the Nocturnal alpha, so the pack will protect the baby. They have to listen to me."

    My mother squints her eyes. "I''m still not entirely convinced you''re not ying mind games here..." "Understandable."

    "Which is why I demand an alpha duel-you against Raphael and Evan for the position of alpha."

    Greta and Kit, who have joined us, freeze in the doorframe. Even Reba appears distraught. But I''m not frightened. If a battle is needed to solve things, then so be it.

    "Okay," a smile curls my lips. "If defeating my two fathers is what I need to do to keep the pack, then so be it. Because I''m not giving up what I''ve started to create: a pack where every creature is weed."

    My mother swallows thickly and steps away from me. My hands fall from her petite shoulders.

    "Don''t underestimate your fathers... If that''s what they still can be called now that you''re... Whatever you are."

    "I''m still me. I''m William just... More, and trust me, it''s you who is underestimating me. Because I will win the duel. Nothing can stop me, not when it''s my future wife and baby I''m defending."

 Chapter 116

    Reba

    Everything is terrible, and my heart won''t stop pounding. Why can''t things ever just go well without dr I''m beginning to think I''m cursed...

    "I don''t like this battle..." I press my head further into William''s chest, unwilling to let him go and fight My arms wrap tighter around him, and I inhale his scent like he is thest good-smelling man on the f He fits perfectly in my arms, this enormous behemoth of an alpha. I''m going to continue hugging him. "Reba..." Williamughs. "You''re squeezing me..."

    I mutter into his t-shirt. "I haven''t had my daily quota of hugs yet... I''m still charging up on loves..." "You''re cute."

    "No, you''re cute."

    "Nope, it''s you who is cute and adorable. My perfect, short little angel with doe-eyes and a cute smile I snort. "We are already one of those disgusting couples, huh?"

    "Yes, sometimes I want to barf at us, but at the same time, I really love us together."

    My heart fills with warmth. This man... He really melts me. It worries me that he has to fight Evan and I "Seriously, why do you have to fight your dads?!"

    William chuckles, and his tone turns teasing and affectionate. "Because we want me to keep being an I re up at him, insulted by thest thing he said. "I like you for more than your body, William... You'' "Aww, you''re cute."

    I narrow my eyes. "Be serious! I meant what I said! Don''t ''aww'' me when you might die tomorrow!" "Sorry," his smile is apologetic. "You make me happy too," William tilts his head. He is still smiling at n

    ddamn dads. "Why can''t you just stay here with me instead?"

    the earth. It feels too good to strangle his tapered waist and hold on to him.

    I tomorrow.

    We need the pack, and quite frankly, you also like the alpha body, dirty girl."

    hild''s dad and the person who makes meugh and smile. These past few weeks have been the best ones in my entire life. I''m happy."

    looking too cute for words. "And that''s why I have to battle tomorrow. For our child. For us. For our future as a family."

    "I understand that, but... Promise me that you won''t die," I lift my chin to meet his eyes. My lips are quis, and I''m a pure mess. "Because if you die, I will never forgive you for leaving your family behind! I''m pregnant, William! You need to keep being here! You can''t leave your child and wife behind!"

    "What about the pack?"

    "Screw the pack!" I don''t mean what I''m blurting out, but I''m living in the moment and being selfish. I add to my words. "Our baby is the most important thing in the world, and she or he will need their dad!"

    "You''re so sweet when you get emotional. Very passionate," William breathes augh. "But you worry over nothing. I''m not going to die, Reba. Not at all."

    "Promise me!"

    His lips twitch in amusement, but he realizes I''m actually serious when I narrow my eyes. And I am serious. I fear for him.

    "I promise I won''t die," William holds me closer, inhaling the scent of my hair and kissing the top of my head. "I''m stronger than you think. Probably one of the strongest alphas alive."

    "And I still worry about you..."

    "I know, and I love you for it."

    I tighten my hold of him, shutting my eyes. "Why can''t your mom just understand that... That you''re fine and not evil... You''re not a bad person, William! You''re trying!"

    "But my mom doesn''t know that. She isn''t used to demons being good and must be so confused. You said it yourself: the moon goddess thought mating with Davis would save him. Yet here I am, still half a demon and breathing. The moon goddess must have meant taming the demon, right? Like you''ve done with me. You tamed me instead of getting rid of my demonic self."

    I snort in amusement. "I''m pretty sure the moon goddess wanted the demon to evaporate like water or something..."

    William blinks in disbelief. "Really?"

    I shrug one shoulder. "Yes? No, well... Maybe? I''m unsure what she hoped for, really. The moon goddess is honestly extremely confusing to me. I have this theory she is an overworked middle-ageddy who needs someone to take over her job. Her matchmaking skills are absolutely trash. She wanted me to be with an abusive man."

    William''s smile is amused. "Right..."

    Iugh. "Sorry, crazy talking again..."

    "I like your craziness, but... I kinda murdered Davis."

    "Yeah, but... It''smon for us wolves to murder our enemies, but Davis? He was hurting his own mate."

    "True," William growls. "And I would kill him again if I could. Nobody touches my angel."

    "I''m not an angel."

    "You are."

    A bubble of joy lifts from my chest. William is peering down at me with f**k-me eyes, and I''m falling-

    Jesus Christ.

    Focus, Reba!

    I wet my lips to say wise words. "Maybe you bonded too deeply with the demon or something?"

    William shrugs. "Who knows? Does it matter?"

    My smile is radiant. "Not really. The important thing is that I''ve abandoned the moon goddess and anyone who doesn''t support us. We are about to have a baby, William. I can''t let any naysayers get to me." "Right."

    "I''m tired of there being secrets between us, drama, and s**t happening all the time. I just want to be happy!"

    "Yeah, about that..." William cups my cheek, smiling softly. "I feel like I should exin something. Make something clearer so your brain can follow what is happening."

    I blink up at him while he squeezes my cheeks. I feel like a hamster, yet manage words. "Go ahead."

    He smiles radiantly at me, still holding my cheeks. "You are cute, especially when your cheeks are puffy like this. You will look absolutely adorable when you''re pregnant and have gained some weight." "William..." I warn. "Say what you want to tell me."

    Guilt pierces his features before he speaks. "I haven''t said this in words yet, but the demon isbined with me because I killed Davis. You understand that, right?"

    I nod. "You wrote that in your letter, yes."

    "Right, so you understand I wasn''t always a demon in this timeline. And while the school knew about this and created rumors about me being the demon alpha, I don''t think my family knew about the demon. Maybe they did; maybe they didn''t. Regardless, my mother hasn''t cared about it until now. This is the first time she has confronted me about it. And all because she has had psychic dreams."

    "Right."

    "And my mother dreamt about our child dying, right? So the reason she is mad and worried is that she cares about the baby. She doesn''t want an unnecessary battle with the Snowmoon pack. And she probably didn''t want you getting pregnant because our baby will be in danger because of the blood running in their veins."

    "Oh," I smile at him. "So Ste is mad because she cares about her grandchild."

    "Yeah, it''s probably more confusing than that," William''s smile stretches from ear to ear. "But I believe we can talk to her to understand where we areing from. We can solve things and talk it all out, but before then, I want to defeat my dads in this duel." Iugh. "Cocky much?"

    He grins. "Only when I know I will win."

 Chapter 117

    Reba

    I sit up in bed for the billionth time. I can''t sleep. The duel taking ce today has left me with this horrible dread. My heart is thumping as if I''m running. My skin is drenched in a cold sweat, and my blood feels like liquid ice in my veins. Slowly, I turn to face William. I take a deep breath as I watch him peacefully sleep, but as I stare at him, he eventually awakens.

    "Reba?" William yawns. "What is going on?"

    William sits up next to me, yawning again before turning to me with a sleepy expression. Guilt swims around inside me. I hope William didn''t wake up for my sake since he needs to rest. "You should be sleeping," I whisper. "Tomorrow is a big day."

    There is a soft huff of amusement. "You should be sleeping too. It''s stillte." After a pause, he stares at me in the dark. "Is something the matter, Reba?"

    I hug my legs to my chest. "I''m nervous..."

    William shifts behind me before hisrge handsnd on my body. He lifts me off the mattress, cing me in hisp as if I weigh nothing more than a little toy.

    My heart squeezes.

    I lean back, and William''s warm breath touches my ear. "Talk to me, Reba," his hands wrap around me infort, and his nose finds the nape of my neck. "Tell me what is wrong."

    His voice is gravelly enough to make me shiver. I run my hand over his lightly fuzzy arm, over the tattoos and his veins.

    "I''m sorry for keeping you awake," I breathe. "I''m just scared for tomorrow."

    "Of the duel?" He gently asks.

    I look away, feeling my heart ache at my own words. "I know your mother is the previous luna, but issuing a challenge?" I shake my head as I try to hold back my sobs. "What if you get hurt in the duel? What if Raphael identally burns your skin or Evan sends his bats, and you get injured? William, I can''t rx-"

    "You''re worrying too much," William kisses the side of my face, smiling against my skin. "Don''t get me wrong, I love that you care about me. I do. But this duel will just be some innocent fun. And while my mom might have lost it, I''m sure my dads won''t be as severe and angry as she is over this situation. They will probably ept dueling me simply to see how far I''vee."

    "Are you sure?"

    He strokes the tiny bump on my stomach, kissing me again. "Yes. I promise that nothing bad will happen to me tomorrow. Now, we should both get some more rest. I can massage your back until you fall asleep. How does that sound?"

    ***

    I''m close to biting my nails right now. Kit and Greta are standing behind me, watching William crack his shoulders.

    We are standing on an open field. The other pack members have formed a circle around the spectacle. By the looks of it, everyone is interested in watching the duel. Raphael''s blonde hair is stuck in a ponytail. A white t-shirt is the only thing hiding his shredded chest. He is tanned from the sun and is looking pumped for the duel.

    "This will be interesting," he rolls his shoulders with a smile. "Are you ready to get your a*s handed to you?"

    William snorts. "I should ask you the same question."

    "Two against one is rather unfair," Evan says. He is wearing a tuxedo, more refined and elegant than Raphael, prettier. He fixes his tie while his lips part to speak. "You sure you want to do this?"

    "He has to," Ste''s arms are crossed over her chest. Her red hair is fanning in the winds around her head. "If William wishes to keep the pack, he must show his strength. A baby is about to be born; you better be ready to protect them." A tentative smile crosses my lips.

    It''s a relief to hear that Ste actually cares about her son. She seemed so mad yesterday, but it must have been because of the baby and not knowing if its life would be in danger in the future.

    "Oh, I want to do this," Wiim smirks. "I mean,e on? Humiliating both my dads? This will be the best day of my entire life."

    Evan and Raphael exchange a nce. Both of them smile. And I realize I had no reason to worry in the first ce. It might be a duel, but no one will die on this battlefield today. They all seem excited about this.

    Ste holds up her hand from the middle of the field. "Let''s start the duel in one... Two... Three!"

    Raphael shoots lightning from his hands. Worry shes through my throat, but William is already gone. Huh?

    I blink in surprise at my mate''s speed on the field but realize he must have briefly stopped time to gain an advantage.

    William is rushing forward but is grabbed from the bottom of the ground by Evan. He appeared out of nowhere.

    I watch him grab William''s ankles to throw him off bnce. William falls into the grass, and Evan turns around. "Attack him now!"

    Raphael chants magic, and fire sts from his hands. It hits William, leaving dark smoke in its wake. It blocks me from hearing my mate, and dread settles like lead in my stomach. Is the battle over?

    Evan and Raphael are gathered together. Raphael straightens, ring into the smoke while Evan fixes his cufflinks.

    They lift their heads when a loud screeches from inside the heavy smoke. It doesn''t sound like a wolf, but something more significant and far more demonic.

    I freeze into ce.

    Two orange orbs glow in the pitch-ck darkness.

    Is that... William?

    I hold my breath, staring at a massive creature as the smoke vanishes. It has a wolf''s head, but horns are growing out of it, and its long huge body reminds me of an eastern dragon.

    ck fur covers the creature, and its feet are massive, wed paws, entirely werewolf-like. It has a nose and sharp teeth, the ears of a wolf, butrge feather-d wings guarding its back.

    Ste steps to stand beside me, smiling faintly. "He finally showed his true colors. Vampire blood, werewolf DNA, and the soul of a demon-I was wondering what shape my son would take. I''m d we could inspire him to find it." I stare at her. "Wait... So this entire duel?"

    Her smile is slow and cunning. "You think I want to hurt my own son and his family?"

    "Uhh... I must admit your motives remain a mystery."

    Steughs. "I understand that you''re confused. We wanted to bring out the true power within William."

    I slowly blink, and Steughs again. She seems massively entertained by my baffled reaction.

    "We knew about the demon thing or had our suspicions. But we never had confirmation. Now with the Snowmoon pack threatening your baby, however, William must be at his strongest. And that''s why we are here-to train him." "Oh..." I smile. "So you''re on our side?"

    "Of course," Ste grins. "I put on quite a show yesterday. And my acting must have been spectacr. William didn''t buy it, but you looked distraughting here today."

    I snort. "You''re evil."

    "I''m a mother," she winks at me. "ying pranks on my children is what I do for fun. Now, let''s focus on the duel, shall we? It''s not for certain that William will be able to control himself." My eyes widen. "Say what now?"

    Ste nces up at the enormous wolf dragon. William is focused on both of his dads, but Ste is right-he looks somewhat disorganized.

    I gulp. "What do we do if William can''t control himself?"

    "Ah, then we must head over to n B."

    "And what is that?"

    "All of us will run for our life except for you," Ste scratches the back of her head sheepishly, appearing almost guilty. "I will pray for you, Reba. Hopefully, the mate-bond will save you." "What?!" I briefly stare up at my gigantic dragon mate. "You can''t expect me to calm him down, can you?!"

    I shriek in surprise and cover my ears when William growls. The sound is deafening, and in a matter of seconds, William is rushing toward Evan and Raphael.

    He doesn''t look happy-William seems ready to kill. His eyes glow in hatred, and his massive mouth opens before ck mes emerge and set fire to the field.

    Ste nervouslyughs. "Ah, n B might be our only choice soon. I don''t think my two husbands will be able to fight William for long," she pats my shoulder, smiling. "Good luck." "Wait, what?!"

    Before I know it, Ste whistles to the others, and I see Greta and Kit following her towards the forest. The pack is following Ste too, and I realize something-they all f*****g knew about this n!

 Chapter 118

    Reba

    I crane my head to study the massive creature William has turned into, and fear grips hold of me. How am I supposed to calm down such a vile, demonic creature?! Those ws arerge enough to kill a person, and I''ve seen the dragons in Game Of Thrones-Drogon''s answer to his enemies was breathing fire!

    My lips quiver, and my whole body turn into a paralyzed, sad sack of a human as I stare up at my mate.

    "Good luck!" Ste shouts from what feels like miles away. "I will pray for you, Reba!"

    Her teasing tone makes me growl. "How can you just leave me here?!"

    She grins at me, teeth and everything. "William is your mate-reach him through the bond! Don''t worry! He loves you! At least that''s what I''m hoping for here!" Greta is waving with both her arms. "I believe in you!"

    Even Kit is chiming in. "Hey, if you die... Can I get your room? Your bedroom isrger than mine."

    "The f*****g audacity, Kit!" I growl back. "I''m not dead yet!"

    All of themugh, and I re my nostrils before turning around to eye the battle before me. Evan is avoiding William''s attacks while Raphael is throwing magic at William.

    But none of those spells are working. They injure William, but his wounds heal up immediately. Those ck scales spread like butter. It''s happening way quicker than Raphael removes them. Is he immortal?

    No.

    My mate can''t possibly be unkible. It''s just that the elements don''t seem to bother him. Right?

    "A little help?" Evan shouts at me whileughing. He is panting from teleporting around the field. His ck hair falls over a sweaty forehead, and he sounds out of breath. "Uhh..." I look around the field. "What should I do?"

    Raphael is rising shields of magic whileughing. His blonde hair is hanging into his face in strips. Bulging biceps caught in a sheen of sweat as he throws spell after spell at my mate.

    "I''m not sure. How about trying to calm William down by shouting at him? I''m not sure how long we can fight him. It might not look like it, but... We are actually TRYING to kill him right now."

    I narrow my eyes as I run toward them. "What do you mean you''re trying to kill William?!"

    Evan snorts in amusement. "We don''t want him to die! But we have to fight at our full power, and not even that seems to go very far-William is too powerful!"

    Raphael avoids William''s ws by the skin of his teeth. "Holy s**t! You have to do something about this fast, Reba! Those ws are huge! If he adds a little speed, I will die the next time he uses them!" "I will get to it!" I shout. "I just need to get closer!"

    I say that, but what am I doing running directly at a creaturerger than my freaking house?!

    Not that it can be helped, I got to do this!

    I pick up my pace, only to shriek.

    My eyes widen when I almost lose bnce and fall down in the tall grass. I''m such a clutz and s**t. What am I even supposed to do? How do I get William''s attention?!

    He is breathing fire over the field and screeching at Raphael. His fuzzy tail swooshes around, and those feathered wings spread as he unleashes dark mes again. "s**t!" Raphael swears when he gets hit by the mes. He immediately summons water to quench the ze, but William opens his mouth to breathe fire again. "William!" I shout. "William, you i***t! That''s your dad!"

    No answer.

    William is headed for Raphael, who is panting on the ground. His leg appears injured, and I see the fear mirrored in his eyes as his demonic son sets course for him. I have to do something!

    Adrenaline slouches around in my veins.

    Think, think, think!

    I pick myself up and run towards the wolf dragon. "William, stop this! You have to regain control of yourself! William!"

    Evanes through a portal to save Raphael from the mes but finds himself unable to teleport them away. Perhaps he is out of magic juice, which William hasn''t missed. Those eyes glow in orange. His vast jaws open to summon more mes, and that''s when I stop in my tracks and shut my eyes.

    "WILLIAM, STOP!" I yell at the top of my lungs. My arms are pinned to my sides, and I bend forward to inhale air. "STOP FIGHTING YOUR DADS-THEY ARE NOT THE ENEMY!" Shockingly, the fire neveres. I look ahead, and William closes his mouth, shocked by my voice.

    His orange eyes meet mine, and I''m immediately paralyzed. I had nned to run up to him-now, when he is facing me, I''m questioning my idea of approaching him. His eyes close from the bottom up, like those belonging to a reptile, and his body is immense. He is enormous and, to top it off, also insanely muscr and scary. Once his attention fully settles on me, I feel my courageousness wither, and I take a step back, heart pounding fast.

    The ground quakes as William tilts his head, chuffing in this odd dragon-like way as he nears me. I hold my breath as he lowers his head like a dog sniffing the ground.

    There is nowhere to hide, and his colossal nose is suddenly inches from my chest. His eyes glow brighter, and slowly, the massive creature lies down on the ground with careful movements. I hand him a tentative smile. "Hey, big guy."

    William''s tail swooshes around like he is happy to see me, andughter bubbles up in my throat when he licks my face. That tongue is enormous and pushes me away a couple of inches. "Okay, okay! I get it! You love me!"

    Iugh some more and hug his muzzle. I can''t wrap my arms all the way around it, but it''s relieving regardless. William is calm, and everything is fine, except that the field is entirely burnt. I turn around to face Ste, smiling at first, but it falters when I hear the sound of howls in the distance. It doesn''t belong to William''s pack, and even Ste looks around worriedly.

    "It''s the Snowmoon pack," Ste shouts. She is walking closer, daring to hand her son a concerned smile. "We should get the hell out here. You know that they outnumber us."

    I arch an eyebrow. "No offense, but how will that werewolf pack defeat us with William like this?"

    My answeres in the form of a screech, and I look towards the skies, noticing a creature almost identical to William-only this one white and angelic.

    Ste finds my gaze. "The Saint family are angel werewolves, and their blood runs thick and strong. That dragon in the sky? That''s Nathaniel Saint''s fourteen-year-old son-Leo." I stare at her. "That thing up there is a child?!"

    "Yes, so I wish to avoid a battle here tonight. We couldn''t possibly hurt a little child-"

    The words die on her tongue as white mese down from the sky and head straight for us. William shelters us by lifting his wings but screams in agony since those mes hurt him. William begins to stand up, but I grab hold of his mane, trying to calm him down. It doesn''t work. I''m hoisted up from the ground andnd on his back as William spreads his wings. Three secondster, we are off the ground. I shriek and dig my hands into William''s dark fur, holding on for dear life.

    "I don''t like this, William!" I shout while the winds blow into my face, fanning my white hair around me. "We shouldn''t be fighting a kid!"

    William''s responsees in through telepathy. ''And what else am I supposed to do?! He is attacking us! I have to respond, or I will die to those mes! They hurt me!'' "s**t, you''re right!" I duck my head and hug whatever of his hair I can grab when William avoids a st of fire. There are scales underneath me, but he has a fluffy mane. ''Try to hold on. I will shake the white wolf dragon off!''

    I repress the urge to puke when we gain altitude. My stomach drops, and I hold on to William as tightly as possible. Terrified of falling down and dying from the impact of the ground.

    My heart ms against my ribcage, and I scream when another st of firees from another direction. William lifts his wings, saving me from the explosion.

    I cough at the smoke, widening my eyes at the second white dragon screeching at us. "Why the heck are there two of them right now?! Where did that onee from?!"

    ''That would be the currently alpha-Nathaniel Saint. And this is the reason you don''t want to mess with the Snowmoon pack. They are hybrids, just like me!

    Suddenly, a melodic, loud voice washes over the skies as we hover in the air. It sounds powerful and calm.

    GIVE UP NOW, AND YOUR PACK MEMBERS WON''T BE HURT. WE WANT YOU AND YOUR PREGNANT MATE, DEMON.

    I shudder, and William does the same. He doesn''tmunicate through a loud voice but speaks telepathically. I can hear him inside my head, and so must the enemy. ''And what would you do to us if we came peacefully?''

    THE BABY ISN''T NATURAL. IT HAS TO DIE, AND SO DOES THE WOMAN FOR MATING WITH A DEMON!

    William hisses and screeches. ''I will NEVER let you hurt my mate or future child! NEVER!''

    THEN PREPARE TO DIE!

    White mes are thrown at us, and I scream as William dives toward the ground to escape from it.

    He doesn''t manage to fly fast enough and is hit by it. It sends us both crashing toward the ground, and while I safelynd since I''m on top of him, William hits the dirt hard.

    A pained rumble leaves his lips, and I jump down from his back to get closer to his face. "William!"

    Behind us, the two wolf dragons havended on the ground. Therger one is opening its mouth, summoning mes.

    ITS OVER.

 Chapter 119

    Reba

    Is this the end?

    After speaking, the more enormous white dragon charges up a st of light inside its mouth. It all happens fast, yet time seems to stop to let me take in the scene. Is this a moment best exined as "life passed before my eyes"?

    It must be.

    Ste is yelling in the background. I can also pick up on Greta calling my name while Evan and Raphael shout something that doesn''t register in my brain. What are they saying?

    Not that it matters.

    They can''t help us. Raphael is injured from the battle with William. There is nothing he can do, and Evan is staying by his side, probably too worn out to help us. We might be doomed.

    The enormous light dragon is settled on us, and the beam fires off from its jaws. I close my eyes on instinct while William raises his wing to shield us from the st. I''m terrified.

    My mate growls in pain, and I scream as the mate-bond allows me to feel the burn he is experiencing. It tears me apart from within, and tears stream down my eyes. William is in terrible pain. Tortured.

    White mes surround us, and William''s feathers are burnt to crisps. He is hanging on by the skin of his teeth. And I''m shaking from the pain I know he is enduring for our sake. He is so brave.

    But I know he can''t keep protecting us forever.

    "William!" I sob and hold on to him tighter. "We have to get away from that st! Look at your wings!"

    William uses telepathy to speak to me. ''I''m afraid we can''t get away. There isn''t a break between the attacks long enough for us to escape, and I''m tired... "Then what should we do?!"

    ''I love you. You must know that, Reba. Remember that.''

    "That wasn''t part of the question!"

    Williamughs inside my head, though the sound is bittersweet.

    ''I love you so much.''

    Why does William keep saying that?!

    The winds are blowing, and the bright mes make me shut my eyes while tears flow down my cheek.

    I can''t open my eyes. I would go blind if I did.

    All I can do is hold on to William''s ck mane to prevent myself from being blown away from the field.

    The white dragon is strong and continues to st and attack us with his white mes. I fear for William''s life. And also for my own and our baby''s safety.

    "William... I''m scared."

    ''Don''t be scared. I''m working on something. And again, I must tell you that I love you, Reba. You''re the love of my life. The most beautiful woman that I''ve ever met. Inside and out!

    "Why are you telling me this?!" I yell. My heart is pounding in my ears and shattering more and more as I speak. "Now isn''t the time to dere your love for me!"

    ''It is time for that,'' William''sughter is pained. ''Because the spell I''m working on right now... Let''s just say I have no idea what the consequences might be.''

    "What the heck are you talking about?!"

    The light dragon keeps sting at us, showing no sign of stopping its vicious attack.

    I press myself against William, screaming when my skin burns like I''ve been set on fire. William is shielding me with his wing, but there is no getting away from the heat.

    Even Ste, Greta, and Kit are suffering from the light. The st is so strong that the flowers on the ground are getting burnt.

    Evan and Raphael are screaming while trying to get further away from the white mes taking over the meadow.

    "William, Reba! You have to get away from there!" Evan yells at us at the top of his lungs. "You''re going to die!"

    "The st is too powerful!" Raphael growls. "Get away from the white dragon! You must try!"

    I peer up at William. "William... We have to get away... I can''t... The heat is too much, and the baby..."

    ''I can''t take us away from here. If I stopped focusing on protecting us, we would die before I could teleport us away. And I can''t stop the time. Nathaniel prevents that... "So what do we do?!"

    Hisrge glowing eyes appear sad. ''I can''t defeat Nathaniel Saint. Not in my current state... So I intend on removing his angelic powers, but that spell will take so much of my power that I''m unsure what will happen. The consequences might be grave! I sob. "How grave?"

    There is a sigh inside my head. ''I love you, Reba.

    William suddenly howls, and the light is forced back by a purple light. But while it''s happening, William is glowing.

    My eyes widen, and I gasp in shock when I realize he is fragmenting, disappearing before my eyes.

    "William, I don''t like this!" I shout at him in panic. "Why are you bing see-through?!"

    His dragon wolf tilts its head and peers down at me with affection in its warm gaze. ''I love you.

    "NO!" I shout. "STOP TELLING ME THAT AND TELL ME WHAT IS GOING ON?! WHY ARE YOU DISAPPEARING?!"

    ''Because stripping Nathaniel off his powers means sacrificing myself. I''m not powerful enough to do it without using my entire arsenal to defeat him.''

    "YOU''RE SACRIFICING YOURSELF?!"

    ''Yes.''

    "You can''t do that! You''re about to be a dad! Wasn''t there another freaking way?!"

    Williamughs softly. ''Don''t go back in time.''

    I freeze. "What do you mean?!"

    ''I regret nothing, Reba," William is almost entirely gone. I can''t feel him any longer, and only his eyes are left. ''I was able to be with you, and we have a baby. I''m happy!

    In the background, I can hear Nathaniel Saint shriek in horror. He has returned to his human form and is shouting at his powers being gone. I don''t pay him any attention, though.

    My whole focus is on William, who is almost gone. His eyes are so loving that my heart cracks further. There is a jarring feeling in my chest, one that I can''t get rid of.

    We were supposed to have a future together. Raise our child, and always smile and be happy.

    I was looking forward to parenthood.

    Late nights and barely getting any sleep, but it would be all worth it because we would be together. Me, William, and our sweet baby-we would be a happy family. Now that dream is shattered.

    I close my eyes and shout. "YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO STILL BE WITH ME, WITH US! WITH YOUR FAMILY!"

    William sighs, and then he entirely disappears with the words, ''I love you,'' echoing inside my head. The only thing left of his is one purple feather thatnds in my palm.

    I stare down at it, and then I crumble to pieces. William is gone, and there is still one white dragon left.

    Nathaniel growls at it. "I''m not sure what is happening, but we must end that woman, Leo! Attack her!"

    Leo hesitates, which makes his dad growl.

    "What are you waiting for, you stupid boy?! Attack! Do you want to be punishedter?! These people are dangerous!"

    Leo opens his mouth, and I re at him. William''s feather is pressed to my chest, and I tighten my hold of it. I meet Leo''s eyes and whatever he sees on my face has him flinching.

    It must be my grief. But the sadness I feel doesn''tst long. It turns into a full-fledged rage as my eyes lower to Nathaniel Saint. He is this long-haired, blonde alpha, and he is panting. Naked.

    Weak.

    And a murderer.

    I hate Nathaniel Saint.

    "You did this..." I whisper as a smile takes over my lips because I''ve finally snapped. "You killed William!"

    My anger is turning into power. I''ve never been able to control my lycan in this timeline, but my grief fuels my veins.

    I crave blood.

    Nathaniel''s frightened eyes sh to mine, but his reaction is toote.

    I shape-shift into a lycan within seconds, driven by my grief, and jump over the bastard who murdered my mate. I can hear Leo gasp in the background, but I don''t care that he is in pain. I just want to watch the world burn by my feet, and I don''t care if I kill the father of this child.

    Leo''s emotions don''t matter. Not when his people, the Snowmoon pack, attacked us first!

    Nathaniel Saint murdered my future husband!

    He is a terrible person, and I will deliver justice!

    I feel no guilt as I pierce Nathaniel Saint''s chest and rip out his heart with my ws. Somewhere in my head, I hear the moon goddess sigh, but I don''t care about her either. William had done nothing wrong. He didn''t deserve to die!

    My mate was a demon but also a good person. Or at least he was trying to be a better person!

    We were going to be a happy family of three!

    Growling, I drop Nathaniel Saint''s heart on the ground and meet Leo''s eyes without blinking. He might be a wolf dragon, angelic and mighty, but I will fight him too if I have to! I''ve had enough!

    I clench William''s feather in my wed paw and unleash a ferocious battle cry. It''s time for the other angelic bastard to die!

    I''m about to lunge at Leo, but I freeze when I notice he has turned back into a human. He is standing there, looking at me with saddened eyes and hesitation visible over his features.

    "I didn''t think... I didn''t know..." Leo sobs, bringing his hands to rub at the tears running down his face. He is just a kid. "Dad said we were only going to defeat the demon alpha for his territory... Not kill him... I didn''t want to hurt anyone... But if you want to kill me, go ahead..."

    I growl at the kid, but I''m unable to kill him because he is just a kid.

    I turn back into a human and hug William''s ck feather to my chest, only to gasp in shock when the whole ground shakes underneath my feet.

    Cracks are forming and spreading over the field like thunder. Even the skies are dark and filled with ominous storm clouds.

    "What is happening?!" I shout.

    I look around, surprised when I find Ste standing behind me. The winds are blowing, and she meets my eyes with her red hair fanning around her neck.

    "William was keeping the demons at bay," she yells at me while the winds howl and whistle. "Without him repressing them and holding them back, they are finally free to attack!"

    Leo gasps. "William was keeping back other demons?"

    "That''s right," Ste says. "My son was one of the good ones, and it was unwise toe for him."

    "But why-he was a demon!" Leo yells. "And demons are bad!"

    "Not all of them! William was a good demon, you i***t!" I shout at Leo with tears in my voice. I''m hurting all over. "William was protecting this whole city, and now he is gone!"

    Lep flinches at my voice, and guilt washes over his features. He looks uncertain of what to do, but my focus is taken away from him when I realize Greta, Kit, Evan, and Raphael are standing by our side. Nora is here too, and she is ring at Leo. "Since you caused this s**t show, shorty, you should be the one to fix this! Use your angelic powers!"

    "Shorty?!" Leo res at her. "I''m ate-bloomer, and you will regret calling me that, you ugly duckling!"

    "Whatever!" Nora yells back with tears in her eyes. "We don''t have time to argue! Use your angelic powers to close the crack to hell underneath your freaking feet!"

    Leo appears baffled. "How?!"

    "Uh, guys? I think we have a bigger problem..." Evan points down at the crack. Lava is bubbling up from it, and a demon made of mes andva climbs up from the depths of it.

    My lips part in terror.

    The demon stands on two hooves, and while its upper body is that of a human, it''s huge and ugly. Horns are sprouting out from its head, and its whole body is red. It''s burning all over, and am upsidedown heart-shaped tail swooshes from side to side. ck leather-d wings.

    ck horns.

    ck eyes.

    Ste grips my shoulder. "This isn''t good. That demon is Satan... One of the seven demons princes from hell."

 Chapter 120

    Reba

    I nce up at the red demon, aware of Raphael chanting spells beside me together with Evan. Shields are rising around us, and a flock of bats surrounds the monster to keep it in ce.

    "I''m not sure how to defeat this thing," Evan''s hair is blowing around his head, and his red eyes are glowing. "But we need to try!"

    "Agreed," Ste steps forward and takes the hands of both her mates, which seems to strengthen their power. She smiles at them both before facing Satan. "Let''s hold him back!"

    Raphael uses his free hand to raise walls of water around the demon. He appears intensely focused. "This will keep Satan here, but we need an attack-someone to end him!" Posted by ; visit us for more free novels. Nora res at Leo. She is a full head taller than the boy, who must be ate bloomer indeed. Possibly suffering fromte puberty.

    "Where is Lily?" Nora asks bitterly. "Isn''t she this special guardian of time? Another silver wolf?"

    "She hasn''t awakened yet," Leo tells her. "And you know that, Ducky."

    Nora hisses, narrowing her eyes. "Don''t call me that!"

    Leo sticks out his tongue. "Make me."

    Ste rolls her eyes. "Leo, could you please just transform already?! We don''t have time for you two ying around!"

    "I can''t transform."

    Nora gasps. "What do you mean you can''t transform?!"

    "I''m only fourteen years old-I can''t stay in that form for very long! Excuse me for not being INSANELY powerful when I''m already early to have awakened! I''m not even the alpha!"

    Nora is about to lose her patience with Leo. I can see her opening her mouth, but Satan interrupts her thoughts by growling. The sound is deafening, and without warning, he attacks Leo.

    Arge hand equipped with ws heads for the angel boy who stands rooted to his spot. He isn''t moving, too shocked to do anything.

    "What the heck are you doing?!" Nora jumps over Leo and pushes him to the ground to save him from the wed hand. When he stares at her, she ps his cheek. "Wake up, you i***t! Are you suicidal?!" "The demon is attacking again!" Ste shouts.

    "I guess I better help." Kit steps forward and lifts his hand into the air. Purple seals are unleashed from his palm, preventing the demon from moving his arm. "I can''t hold him for long." Greta stands by her mate''s side. She takes his free hand. "I wish I wasn''t so useless..."

    Kit smiles down at her. "You''re not useless. You healed Raphael and Evan from their injuries. And you are still here, by my side. That''s more than enough."

    The couple hugs each other, and I gulp. Satan is screeching and making the ground quake underneath him. I get the feeling he is charging up for a more powerful attack.

    My skin tingles in response to my concern. My stomach is an endless pit of worry, and I hear the moon goddess sigh. I''ve been blocking her out, but shees through this time.

    ''I know you can''t control your time-traveling abilities, but I can try to help you go back to a time before Satan attacked. I don''t think you''re strong enough to take him down. Her words send a spike of fury within me.

    Go back?

    Pfft!

    As if it''s that easy!

    I clench my hand, and although I hear what the moon goddess is saying, I can''t believe how easy she can utter those words. Time isn''t to be easily tampered with.

    My heart is telling me not to go back. All the memories from this timeline are like vines tethered around me, and the love between William and me is a story I don''t want to relive. I want these memories tost.

    We have a baby.

    And who knows what might happen to my baby if I travel back in time? I can''t take the risk of losing my child!

    I miss my mate, but...

    Even if William is gone, the waves will crash on. The sun will continue shining, and I can''t give up even though I''m grieving. If not for myself, I have to be strong for everyone else. For Greta and Kit. They found each other in this timeline, and who knows what might change if I go back?

    Even Nora had a good rtionship with her brother despite him being a demon. We yed with her in this timeline too. She will never forget William, even if he is gone. Ste also loved her son regardless of what he became in the end, and my heart tells me she will stay in my life. She can help me figure out how to be a good, nurturing mother. I won''t go back.

    I walk past the others until I''m right in front of Satan. The others are gasping, but I''m not afraid.

    ''Reba?'' The moon goddess is still pleading. ''What are you doing? What are you nning?''

    I pick up William''s feather and kiss it before closing my eyes and pressing it to my heart. "If there is even a little power inside my veins, help me defeat this demon. Please. I don''t want my friends to die. This timeline isn''t perfect, but it''s a good one." Nothing happens.

    "I love my friends and family. And even if I''m not happy without William, everything goes on. Life never stops. So instead of going back to save my lover, I will stay behind to save everyone else. I don''t want to mess up, not again. That''s the only thing I seem to do when I go back in time. I was not cut out for time traveling, so please help me save my friends without having to go back."

    Warmth surrounds me, and I shed a tear before a pink light emits from the ck feather in my hands.

    ''I hear you loud and clear,'' a new voice says inside my head. It sounds like a woman. Warm. Kind. Beautiful. ''I''m Aphrodite, the goddess of love and passion. I can help you, lycan princess. But to defeat the demon, I need a great sacrifice!''

    I sob. "Isn''t William''s life enough?"

    ''He isn''t dead.''

    I blink. "What?"

    Satan growls. He tries to attack me, but William''s feather glows brighter and flies out of my hands. It forms a pink shield, and the goddess speaks inside my head again.

    ''Your mate''sst wish was to keep you safe. But his remaining powers can''t protect you forever!

    "So what do I do?!"

    ''If you give up on your inner lycan powers and be a human, I can defeat Satan. You''re the lycan princess, Reba. Not a silver wolf, but a white lycan from an ancient lycan tribe. Your child will carry the torch, but I need your powers. "Take them," there is no hesitation in my voice. "Save everyone!"

    My skin glows in pink, and an inner light inside my chest lights up my chest area until a white ball emerges. It looks like a giant, glowing pearl-my powers.

    ''I won''t let you down,'' Aphrodite says. ''You''ve made your choice, and I will honor the sacrifice you''ve been forced to make! More demons will emerge, but this one will be but a memory!''

    The ball of lights glows brighter before crashing into Satan. I hear the others gasp behind me. The sh has made strong winds blow, and Greta and Kit are sent flying.

    I turn around. My white hair is blowing around my head but changing color from white to ck. It symbolizes my sacrifice.

    "Are you guys okay?" I shout.

    Kit shape-shifts into a nine-tailed fox and grabs Greta by the back of her shirt to keep her from blowing away.

    "We are fine!" Greta shouts.

    I smile, but it falters when the winds grow more vigorous.

    Satan is screaming at Aphrodite''s light, and Nora and Leo are holding on to each other in the storm. Evan creates a portal to get Raphael and Ste away from the winds. Good-they are all safe!

    I feel relieved until the windsing at me are wilder than before. A human body can''t hold on. My feet lift from the ground, and I shriek. I brace myself for death, but Leo and Nora grab my hands. "I won''t let you die!" Nora says. One of her eyes is closed due to the howling winds.

    Leo is holding on to my other hand. "Don''t get used to me helping the enemy-I simply owe Nora a favor."

    Her nostrils re. "I still hate you."

    "And I still think you''re an Ugly Duckling," Leo growls. "But I will put that aside for now. Even if I dislike you, you''re still my future wife''s sister, and I don''t want you to die."

    I look away from the fighting teenagers and notice that the skies are turning back to blue again. Satan is vanishing, and the bright light has be pink glitter.

    ''Satan is no longer a problem,'' Aphrodite whispers inside my head. ''He won''te back to haunt you, but you should hold on to this!

    William''s feather is circling down from the sky, and I push past Nora and Leo with tears prickling behind my eyes. I''m crying already and grab the feather with shaking hands.

    "Thank you..." I sob and hug the feather. I''m a mess on the inside, but I''m smiling because William''sst wish was to protect me. "For giving back the only reminder I have of William."

    ''Of course,'' I can hear the smile in Aphrodite''s voice. ''I find it curious that one of the demon princes fell in love with a mortal. Hold on to that feather, love.''

    A smile crosses my feathers, and although I''m shedding tears, I''m grateful that my friends are okay.

    "Reba?!" Ste shouts. "Are you okay?"

    I ster on a smile. I have to be brave-for the sake of my child, and Wiim wouldn''t want me to frown either.

    "Of course-"

    My eyes widen when the feather glows in pink in the palm of my hands. I stare down at it, but I''m forced to close my eyes when the light bes insanely powerful.

    There is a chirping sound, and once I look down at my hands again, I''m holding what looks like the baby version of William''s wolf dragon. The creature is covered in ck feathers, peering up at me with one bright red eye and one peaceful blue. Aphrodite giggles inside my head. ''I hate sad endings. Your lycan equals another chance at life-William just needs some time to recover to return to his human self.''

    This is William?

    The mate-bond crackles to life. Warmth spreads over my skin, and my chest fills with bubbles of joy.

    My lips part, and I immediately shout. "William!"

    I wrap my arms around William''s baby wolf dragon form and squeeze him full force into my chest. He chirps happily and rubs his head against my skin while my tears stream down my face.

    "You''re back..." I whisper.

    In front of me, Ste, Evan, and Raphael are smiling. Greta and Kit are standing further away, hugging each other. Nora and Leo are arguing about something. I don''t listen to them-I''m too busy hugging my adorable little mate. Raphael steps forward. "Hey, perhaps we should duel right now? I''ve never beaten William, but perhaps I can take him now-"

    William turns around in my arms and breathes fire to set his dad''s blonde hair on fire. Raphael shrieks before he screams and runs in circles until realizing he can quench the mes.

    Ste rolls her eyes at her mate. "You deserved that."

    Evanughs too and meets my eyes. "Two demons down. Now they are five of them left."

    I slowly blink. "But aren''t there seven demon princes from hell?"

    "Yes," his smile is slow, and he reaches out a hand to stroke a finger over William''s head before looking at me again. "But do you think this one is fighting for the other side?"

    I smile back, finally understanding what Evan is hinting at. "No, this demon is tamed."

 Chapter 121

    Nora

    I don''t want to attend my sister''s wedding.

    I hate her future husband, Leo Saint. He is the devil reincarnated, and anyone with a lick of reasoning knows this to be the truth. There might be angelic blood coursing through his veins, but Leo is evil.

    The sad thing is that no one else besides me seems to know this to be the truth.

    Growing up, everyone at my school respected Leo and worshipped a him as if he was more than an alpha. They treaedt him like a god and behaved as if his words were their religion.

    It pissed me off so much...

    Lunaris is mainly filled with vampires and werewolves; they got starry-eyed whenever Leo gave them his attention. Power seems to make a fool out of everyone, and people seemed to think serving Leo would make him respect them. Think again.

    Leo cares only about himself and my sister.

    What a pair they make.

    Despite Lily being my twin, her red hair isn''t untamed like mine. She is thinner than me and doesn''t suffer from e-prone skin. Neither is there a scar shed across her face.

    Lily is beautiful, and Leo is the only one who can rival her in physical perfection at our school.

    The guy might be the devil, but he has the face of an angel. Green eyes and high cheekbones. Carved to perfection as if the one creating him was a sculptor.

    His dark hair has blonde highlights. It''s so thick and perfect that I bet he could make shampoomercials. Yes, he is that annoyingly pretty, and it''s incredibly irritating.

    The only thing Leo didn''t have through most of his life was height. Late puberty made him scrawny and short. It made me feel oddly protective around him, and in his younger days, I tried to be his friend-only for the guy to frown and ask about my scar. I remember replying to Leo, "It''s none of your business how I got the scar on my face!"

    Heughed and called me, "Ugly Duckling."

    And the nickname stuck. I''ve spent years hearing it and hate it almost as much as I hate Leo Saint.

    But luckily, I haven''t seen the rascal since I was fourteen. I changed schools. I''m only in Lunaris during summer because of my sister Lily''s wedding in two weeks.

    I frown but quickly recover.

    I can handle seeing Leo at the wedding. My sister and I will turn twenty in two weeks, and the n is for them to get married once the mate-bond kicks in at the ripe age of twenty.

    I can handle it.

    Life is great.

    Summer is here, and I''m eating ice cream on the couch, legs folded sideways underneath me.

    Since I can''t turn into a wolf, I have decided to take it easy this summer in Lunaris, and once Autumnes, I will be moving into my brother William''s mansion.

    He has more kids on the way, and Reba needs help. They have five kids already, and they are all little whirlwinds.

    I shudder.

    My brother''s kids are insanely powerful and already awakening to magic abilities-bing my brother''s nanny will be a challenge. But I love Reba, and I love William. He is my favorite sibling. Lily and I get along like snow and salt. Lily is the one who scarred my face.

    I haven''t told our parents about it, but when I pissed Lily off when we were little, she beat the crap out of me.

    Then, as I was bleeding, Lily sneered at me, "Mom doesn''t love you as much as me because you''re a basic bitch."

    Those words still cut into my heart.

    I flip the channel on the TV only for the doorbell to ring. My parents aren''t at home, and I sigh.

    "Coming!"

    I head to the hallway and put my bowl of ice cream on the coffee table to unlock the door. I''m barefoot and only wearing a floral dress and a pair of dirty shorts.

    My hair could really use a shower.

    Yet I have enough manners to know I should appear friendly; I open the door with a forced smile.

    "Hello, how may I help you?"

    I''m met with the wall of someone''s chest. It''s a defined one with perky n*****s hiding underneath a grey t-shirt.

    Holy s**t.

    Is it possible to even be that broad?

    Astonished, I also do a double-take on the size of the person''s tanned, muscr arms. They are huge, round, and juicy, and I actually gulp before I lift my eyes to their face.

    Green, familiar eyes meet mine, and I take a step back into the hallway before hissing. "Leo..."

    Amusement crosses the handsome face I haven''t seen in almost six years. Leo is older now, obviously. There is no sign of his angelic boyish beauty. Nope. Much to my displeasure, he has been eaten up and reced by a huge man. "Ugly Duckling."

    I narrow my eyes. "You''re still going to use nicknames?"

    "Of course," Leo arches an eyebrow. I hate that I have to look up at him now. It''s beyond humiliating. "You could be using mine too, but," his teeth glisten in his smirk. "Shorty might not be fitting anymore. Unless you want us to trade nicknames?" I growl at him. "What do you want?!"

    His face turns serious. "You haven''t responded to your sister''s wedding invitation, and she wants to ensure you will be there. Therefore, I came over to personally invite you."

    I re at his outstretched hand when he holds out an envelope. It''s the same one I received in my mailbox a couple of weeks ago.

    "Why didn''t shee here herself?" I ask, unable to hide the venom from my voice. "Lily knows that you and I don''t get along. If anything, I see less of a reason toe to the wedding now." "How so?"

    "Because I''m reminded of who she is marrying!"

    To my surprise, Leo bites back a smile. "Ouch, you sure haven''t changed at all, and those six years apart certainly haven''t made you any kinder either. You''re still fierce."

    "You deserve it! After all the bullying you''ve put me through, it''s hardly a surprise I dislike you!"

    "Oh, do you think I''m the only one who hasn''t been kind? If so, think again. You were a nasty brat when we grew up. You called me names and shit."

    "You were far worse!"

    "Really? Give me an example."

    "After I jumped down from the highest tform at the local pool and lost my top, you pointed at me and said, ''Look! Nora has banana t**s. They hang down to the ground!'' and everyone looked!"

    "Oh please," Leo rolls his eyes. "You had t**s early, and every freaking kid was forced to hide a boner at the local pool."

    "Huh?!" I re at him. "What do you mean?"

    "Figure that out, will you," Leo shoves the letter into my hands by force. "Also, you were mean. You said that if you were forced between drinking venom or bing my friend, you would choose the venom every day of the week. And when the other person asked you why, you said I''m a known backstabber, and you would die either way."

    I freeze. I had entirely forgotten that sick burn. That was mean to say, but I''m sure Leo deserved it. He made my childhood hell together with his partner in crime-Lily.

    "Whatever, Leo..." I clutch the envelope in my hand and meet his sullen eyes. Even in anger, he is handsome. I swallow down these confusing butterflies I feel; yuck. My own body is betraying me. "Will you be at the wedding?"

    "Yes. I will be at the wedding-are you happy now? Can you please leave before I barf?"

    "Barf?"

    "Don''t ask me why, but there is just something about your evil face that makes me want to barf. Looking at you makes me think of all the horrible things you''ve done, like telling every guy that you would kick them out of your pack if they asked me out." "You were fourteen-you didn''t need guys ogling you back then, okay? I did you a favor. You were a naive teenager looking for your prince in shining armor, and every older guy was licking their lips as soon as they saw your boobs. You didn''t need those perverts in your life."

    I snort at him, unconvinced. "As if that''s the reason you kept those guys away! You didn''t want me to find someone because you''re a demon! All you wished for me was misery!"

    He sighs heavily. "There you go again, insulting me."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Is your ice heart hurting?"

    He waves an idle hand. "No, no, don''t worry. Go on. Give me your worst, Nora. It''s been years since anyone dared insult me to my face. I''m an alpha, and most people respect me, but it seems you''re different. I can''t tell if you''re stupid or simply don''t give a f**k." "I don''t give a f**k."

    Leo''s heart-shaped lips, surrounded by attractive dark stubble, pull in a half smile. "I thought as much." He shakes his head at me,ughing a bit. "At least you''re brave."

    "Yeah, anyway, you''re leaving, so goodbye-"

    Leo presses his shoe between the door, smiling at me with fake innocence.

    "Do you have coffee? It was a rather long journey here."

    I re at him. "You live two blocks away!"

    Ignoring me, he pushes open the door and walks past me. He towers over me now. It baffles me that this is the same scrawny little kid I used to call shorty.

    Leo looks around the hallway, his gazezily taking in the ce before he heads for the kitchen.

    "Where are you going?!"

    "How do you want your coffee?" Leo asks over his shoulder, already opening the fridge. "Milk?"

    "You did not just self-invite yourself for a Swedish Fika!"

    He looks me over, his eyes widening when they settle on my breasts. His attention stalls, but his irritating, nted smile reappears when he meets my re.

    "Isn''t it weird that you and Lily are twins but don''t look the same?"

    I get defensive and cross my arms over my chest. "What is that supposed to mean? Another insult hinting at me not being pretty? Come on, is that the best thing you got? Spitting at my appearance to make yourself feel better about yourself?" "Who said I meant it in a bad way?"

    Leo grabs a cheesecake from the top drawer of the fridge. I''m the one who baked it. I flush a little when his tongue darts to lick his lips. He seems hungry for it and sets it on the table. "Because the day youpliment me is when pigs fly across the skies."

    Snorting, Leo sets a cup underneath my parent''s coffee machine. He presses a button. Seemingly amused by my sentence. His lips are still curled in a smile when he faces me.

    "You really hate me, huh?"

    I don''t even hesitate. "Yup."

    "Well, that''s too bad because you and I need to talk."

    Difort settles over me. I don''t like Leo''s tone. It''s suddenly so severe, and I briefly fear he will use it against me.

    "About what?"

    "I didn''t juste here to invite you to the wedding. There is another reason I''m here," Leo says. "The demon activity has been low since we defeated Satan, but I think the remaining five demon princes are plotting something." "And what does that have to do with me?" My voice isced with venom. It''s always been a letdown that I''m the most useless person in the family. "I refuse to believe you''re here because you need my help defeating those demons." Leo inhales. "I''m just going toe out and say it."

    "Do it." What could he possibly hide?

    "Your mother had a vision of her daughter marrying me, right? She thought it was Lily who would wind up being my mate."

    "That''s right."

    "Well, I think there has been a mistake," Leo meets my eyes with an expression I can''t read. "I think you''re my mate. Not Lily."

 Chapter 122

    Nora

    I stare at Leo in disbelief. "Wait, hold on. Are you serious? Do you honestly think that I''m your mate? The twin sister without a wolf or even a lick of magic?" "Yes."

    "Why?"

    I sit by the table, and Leo sets down a cup oftte in front of me. He doesn''t know it''s my preference; he guessed. And it''s kind of annoying that he got it right. "I don''t know. Call it a mate''s intuition."

    My eyes roam his beautiful face as I sip on mytte. He looks good. Stunning really. Tanned from the sun, his hair''s blonde highlights are more pronounced now.

    I bet Lily is happy. She always spoke about Leo as if he were her trophy husband. It must make her happy he has turned into an Adonis.

    Even in the past, Lily loved being betrothed to the alpha every other pack girl wanted and dreamt about.

    I snap back to reality. "Are you insane? Do you honestly expect me to believe that I''m your mate? Leo... You''ve been with my sister for thest six years, and now you suddenly think I''m your mate two weeks before the wedding day?"

    "I haven''t been with your sister," Leo''s nose wrinkles with disgust. He actually appears offended. "Regardless of the arranged wedding and your mother''s vision, I''ve saved myself for my mate. I have never slept with Lily. And do you know why? Because I''m not an ?***t. I won''t believe she is my mate until the mate-bond kicks in."

    My throat goes dry. "You''re a virgin?!"

    His face turns a bit red, and Leo res away. "That''s not the point here. The point is that I don''t think Lily is my mate."

    "You live with her."

    "No, she invited herself over and has taken the guest house without permission," he shrugs. "I didn''t want to piss her off by throwing her out in case she truly is my mate."

    "Okay, I get that," I fold my arms on the table. "But I don''t get why you believe you and I are mates. Exin that to me."

    Leo shyly nces at me. I''m not used to him looking anything but severe and find the red color of his cheeks curious.

    He doesn''t like me, that is certain. But it embarrasses him to speak about this; that''s why I enjoy every minute.

    "Ever since I turned twenty, I''ve dreamed about you every night. It''s like clockwork. My eyes close, and I see that scene when you saved me from Satan."

    Leo stops sharing his thoughts to briefly look me over and ensure I''m listening. When I remain quiet, he continues.

    "At first, I thought it was because I''m grateful towards you, buttely, I''ve begun thinking that... Maybe you changed destiny at that moment because I can''t get you out of my freaking head."

    I stare at him. "I don''t believe you''re right, but sure, let''s y with this idea a little. If we are mates, why would you tell me? You hate me and would never ept me."

    "I indeed dislike you," Leo doesn''t even bother hiding the hatred in his gaze as he assesses me with his emerald eyes. "But I''m not stupid enough to risk the world ending by not marrying my true mate. Which is why I''m here, Nora."

    I lift an eyebrow. "Don''t tell me you''re here to propose."

    "Almost," Leo says without flinching or showing even a hint of emotion. His face is all business. "I want you to show up at the wedding in two weeks, and if your sister isn''t my mate, you should switch ces with her and marry me in her ce." I gasp. "And you expect me to just take my sister''s husband?!"

    "Please, you two were never close. You and I had a reason for being mean to each other. We never clicked from the start and were equally vicious to each other. It was how we yed, but your sister? She was mean to you for no reason at all." I swallow thickly. "It still doesn''t feel right to marry the man she wanted to have for years..."

    "This is bigger than her feelings!" Leo growls in a fury. "If you''re my mate and don''t marry me, it would mean putting the world in danger. Because those five remaining demons? They will attack, and I need to be at my strongest, which means I need my true mate." I hate to admit it, but Leo is right.

    I inhale and exhale. "I don''t believe I''m your mate for even a second, but if you''re right, fine. I will wear the wedding dress and be your wife instead of my sister. I will marry the man I despise and hate to save the world with all of my heart." "Great."

    "Don''t expect us to share a bed, though. I would rather throw myself down a mountain than sleep next to you."

    "Sharing a bed wasn''t even part of the deal," Leo says icily. "Because, believe it or not, I don''t want toy next to someone who hates me. Our marriage will be simply business and about saving the world. No love or feelings included since we obviously don''t have that."

    "Obviously."

    "Like there isn''t even an ounce of chemistry here."

    "Agreed."

    After those words, we both stare at each other. We try to wear our best poker faces, but my mind is drifting.

    And to my horror, I picture sinful things-me innocently climbing to sit in Leo''sp, over those thick beautiful thighs. Grinding my wet s*x against him until I''m moaning.

    What would Leo do in that situation? Push me off hisp, or kiss my neck? Would he hold me tight and ask me to take off my clothes so he could pound me over the table?

    He has filled out so much in the years we have spent apart. Those shoulders are broad enough for me to sit on. I briefly imagine him eating me out while my legs are resting over them and my back is pressed against the wall.

    Holy s**t, I need to get a grip. I loathe this man.

    But they say hot, sweaty, angry s*x with your enemy is supposed to be the best in the world.

    Hmm.

    I better not ever tell Leo about my sick thoughts. He wouldugh his a*s off if he knew what I was thinking, and I would be forced to murder him so the word wouldn''t spread.

    Cracking my shoulders, I sit straighter in my chair. Leo is still watching me without uttering a word.

    I wet my lips. "Wouldn''t it bother you to be mated to someone who doesn''t have a wolf?"

    "With all due respect, if you''re my mate, you''re thest guardian of time. Youe with plenty of power."

    "But what if I don''t? What if I''m powerless?" I ask, my voice cracking.

    I furrow my eyebrows, and surprise flickers in Leo''s eyes. He can''t have expected me to show myself vulnerable, and fear bounces to life in my chest. What if he chooses to use this against me?

    Damn.

    I curse myself for having spoken. Leo is letting his eyes roam over my face, seeming to search for something he can''t find. I wonder if it''s dishonesty or a hint of my vulnerability being a lie. It must be because his lips curl when he seems to realize I''m being truthful. And I am being honest. I''ve always been useless, and it hurts to talk about it.

    "It wouldn''t matter," Leo says and holds my gaze. "If you''re my mate, then you''re my mate."

    Ah.

    I see what is going on. Leo just wishes to be with his mate to be more powerful.

    It doesn''t matter if I''m a weakling.

    My eyes focus on my hands on the table. "I see..."

    "Besides, power isn''t always a blessing," Leo gets up from the chair. He takes my cup and his own, bringing them to the sink. "People always treated me differently because I was gifted from early on. They didn''t fear me like your brother because I''m an angel. But the fake smiles and the fake kindness? I hated it growing up. No one dared to speak their mind to me, scared I wouldn''t protect them."

    His honesty floors me. I stare at him with my jaw cking to the ground and my eyes bulging out of their sockets.

    Leo''s feelings make sense.

    But here is the thing: I can''t let myself feel sorry for him. Not after all the bullying that he put me through. Leo might not remember it since it was ages ago, but he was worse than me.

    Because what happens when the future alpha of a pack bullies a girl? His pack members take after him...

    Leo might not have hurt me physically, but his pack members did. All of them did. Every day after school for years. Sometimes I had bruises.

    And Leo?

    He always asked about my injuries, but I always ignored his fake concern. It was probably part of his game to act like he didn''t know what was happening behind the scenes. The bastard.

    "Oh-my-god, the great Leo said actually has feelings!" I gasp and dramatically cover my mouth with my hand. "Who would have known that the devil had a heart?"

    Leo''s eyes narrow. "Really? I open up to you, and you choose to mock me when I do?"

    Guilt pierces my heart, but I can''t let myself feel any remorse. No chance. No way. Leo is my enemy.

    "Yup..."

    He rakes his fingers through his hair, sighing. "Whatever... I will be at the wedding, and if your sister doesn''t wind up being my mate, you better have it in you to switch ces."

    "I still don''t think I''m your mate."

    He smirks at me. "For your sake, I hope you''re right. It would s**k for you to marry the man you hate."

    "Don''t kid yourself-you hate me too."

    "Maybe," Leo heads for the door but nces over his boulder-like shoulder before disappearing. "When you show up at the wedding, wear a bra that is your actual size. Your n****e has been hanging out for the entire duration I''ve been here." I stare down at my chest, gasping, when I realize he is right: my n****e is ying peek-a-boo! Anger rises in my chest. "Why didn''t you say anything?!"

    "I was busy enjoying the view," Leo calmly stays with a ghost of a smile ying over his lips. "See you at the wedding, Ducky."

    "I hope you''re mates with Lily! You would make the perfect couple since both of you are evil!"

    There isughter in the hallway before the door opens, and I hear Leo finally leaving. I angrily fix my bra and re through the window to see Leo waving at me before disappearing into his ck BMW. Bastard.

    No way can the two of us be mates.

 Chapter 123

    Nora

    I can''t stop shaking.

    My nerves are through the freaking roof. It''s my twin sister''s wedding day, and I have to drink a shot of tequ IMMEDIATELY once the ceremony is over. This would be so much easier to stomach if I were drunk.

    f**k.

    Maybe I should leave?

    THERE IS STILL TIME TO FLEE!

    I''m hyperventting already. My eye is twitching, and I can barely s**k in enough oxygen to survive.

    My yellow summer dress feels too tight. My left boob is already trying to escape my bra, and I swear my armpits stink. I''m aplete and utter mess.

    WHY IS EVERYONE HERE SO COOL AND COLLECTED?! AND WHY DOES IT FEEL LIKE I''M THE ONLY HUMAN HERE?!

    Probably because I am.

    And that made me think I''m safe from mate-bonds, arraged weddings, and alpha werewolves who look like Calvin Klein models.

    But nope.

    I turned twenty overnight, and now I''m walking like a robot, praying to the moon goddess that Leo isn''t my mate. It would ruin the entire day if I stole the groom from his wedding!

    I would never be able to live with myself!

    And Leo? If it turned out the moon goddess had picked me as his mate, then oh-my-god, what would I do?!

    An image of what Leo might look like naked pops into my brain, and I almost copse on the floor.

    Not again!

    Last night, I had this dream, no! Nightmare of Leo pushing me up against the wall and forcing his c**k inside me. The worst part? I LOVED IT IN THE DREAM!

    I was all starry-eyed and moaning, and when I woke up, I was angry at my traitorous brain foring up with such a dream. It was downright betrayal because I came! My bedsheets were SOAKED! And Leo?

    He was smoking hot in my dream. And I hate myself for finding him attractive in real life too. Why do the hot ones always have to be mayor freaking bully assholes?! Like,e on...

    My thoughts make me almost stumble over my own legs. The extravaganza wedding is held outside; people are everywhere, talking and mingling with champagne sses.

    The Saint family is on the right side. And no, they are not our enemies. They think Satan killed Leo''s dad, not Reba, and that''s why they aren''t angry with us.

    Leo, who knows the truth, doesn''t me us for what happened since his father attacked us first.

    I find that unbiased and pretty remarkable. The only redeemable thing about Leo might be that he doesn''t hold us ountable for what happened to his father. "Psst, Nora!"

    I look around to the sound of a female voice.

    "Down here! Come and join us!"

    Reba is sitting with William at the back and waving at me toe and join them. They are taking it easy while my dads, Evan and Raphael, are sitting with all of their kids.

    I walk over to them and sit beside my alpha brother William, who holds some popcorn for me, grinning. "You want some?"

    "No?" I furrow my eyebrows at him, confused why he would eat those at a wedding. "Why did you even bring them?"

    "Because he is an inappropriate idiot..."

    William grins. "Yes, but you still love me, right?"

    Reba, who is tinypared to my brother, sighs. She is sitting on his other side, barely visible since William is so massive. Somehow, though, she finds my eyes.

    "Lily might not be Leo''s mate," Reba tells me, grimacing. "William read your sister''s mind a moment ago, and apparently, she has been very upset about this."

    "That''s why you are eating popcorn?" I question. "Shouldn''t you be sad for Lily''s sake?"

    William shrugs. "I never liked Lily. I''m sorry. It doesn''t matter if we are family. She has treated you like trash. And no matter how hard I try, I can''t make myself like her. This mate thing?" heughs and pops another popcorn into his mouth. "This is karma." Reba grimaces. "I have to say I kind of agree with my husband here. Lily has treated you like trash, and for that-..." she steals some popcorn and smiles at me. "I will eat some too."

    "You guys are sweet." I smile at them both, but soon terror overwhelms me and makes me sweat.

    If Lily isn''t Leo''s mate, my mom''s vision was wrong, or I''m Leo''s mate. It''s one of the two.

    I swallow thickly, peering up at William. "Are you sure about the Lily thing? She could still be Leo''s mate, right? Was she uncertain, or did she already know?"

    William shrugs. "Mom had a vision, right? So it''s probably only Lily being silly or something," a grin spreads over his lips. "Or maybe you''re the true mate of that angel alpha."

    My cheeks burn, and Reba gasps at my reaction. Her hand covers her mouth while her eyes turn into saucers.

    "Oh-my-god, do you like Leo?! You''re filled with surprises, Nora! I thought you hated Leo Saint, but now you''re so red in the face! You look adorable! Flustered! You like him!"

    "No, I don''t like him!" I hiss, narrowing my eyes until I must resemble a spitting snake. I''m not amused. "Leo''s mate must be Lily because Leo and I don''t get along. We are oil and water. Leo isn''t even my type!"

    "Oh really? Leo isn''t your type?" William muses. "Because I think you find him pretty attractive with all those muscles and shit... He looks like the boys you kept on your wall in the past."

    "Did you read my mind?!" I shout at him.

    Williamughs in amusement. "I didn''t have to read your mind, dear sister-you''re giving me the juicy information right now. But don''t worry. Most women in this room are jealous of Lily. They want Leo."

    "Which is understandable since Leo is both an alpha and pretty drop-dead gorgeous," Reba slumps her shoulders and gives me a tight-lipped smile. "Dating an alpha is hard, especially a beautiful one. I''ve fought off so many women from your brother, and it doesn''t help that he is good-looking. They swarm him anywhere we go." William smirks. "Thank you for thepliment."

    Reba''s eyes roll with annoyance. "I''m actually being serious here, William. I get jealous a lot. Werewolf women don''t see me as a threat because I''m basically a human." William hugs her to his chest. "You worry over nothing. I love you, Reba. And I would never leave you or the kids, you know that, right? You''re the love of my life." "Oh, honey..."

    The two get on with the cute stuff, and I repress the urge to barf at their romantic exchange. It''s never fun to be the third wheel, and I let my eyes dart from person to person.

    I''m searching for a ce to rest my eyes but find myself freezing when my gazends on Leo.

    He is wearing an elegant tuxedo and looking like a model while fixing his tie. It still baffles me that his height probably rivals my brother''s massive frame. The kid used to be so small, but Leo must be six-foot-seven now or possibly taller. Whatever.

    He is an a*****e.

    Large.

    Tall. Big.

    Gorgeous.

    I shouldn''tpliment him, but I''m weak.

    Those sparkling green eyesbined with Leo''s tanned, bronzed skin and dark stubble over his chiseled face? I bet women throw themselves at his feet...

    Suddenly, Leo turns around as if he felt me ogling him. Time seems to stop, and his eyes go soft.

    Oh no.

    Somewhere around the region of my heart, everything gets all tender. My chest constricts, and it gets harder to breathe. I feel like I''m falling, lightheaded and confused.

    Leo.

    Mate.

    We are mates!

    A fire lights in my belly. Leo is smiling at me. There is a hint of satisfaction in his expression like he is already saying, "What did I tell you, dumbass?" without words.

    Such cheek. The mirth on his face is annoying, yet I''m feeling alive for the first time in months. My heart is pounding. Leo might be my enemy, but he is also my mate-it''s exciting.

    But also scary.

    Leo motions with his hand for me toe and join him. His eyes are crinkled, his expression patient.

    I stand deathly still.

    Heughs and makes the motion again.

    Damn, why am I so damn relieved Leo is pushing for this?

    My adrenaline is slouching around in my veins. My mind is racing, trying to figure out my next move.

    I stand up from my chair and feel William and Reba stare at me. But I''m not bothered.

    I stare at Leo and find my courage through the mate-bond zapping between us. One step... Two steps... Three steps...

    "There must have been a mistake!" Lily rushes across the red mat with tears in her eyes. She passes me but only focuses on Leo while she is hysterically crying. "You''re supposed to be mine, right? So maybe I must wait until midnight for the mate-bond to kick in." The guests gasp and start gossiping among themselves. I hear the voices getting louder, and I notice my mom looking concerned. People are wondering if she is a fraud. "Lily," Leo begins. "I can assure you that nothing-"

    "I''m Leo''s mate!" I blurt out to no one in particr, yet I''m sure everybody heard it since I practically yelled.

    The entire ce is quiet.

    Everyone is staring at me.

    s**t!

    Ugh, better keep talking!

    I take a deep breath and add more words. "And Lily... Uh, I''m sorry, but you won''t ever feel the mate-bond because there is a bond between... Well, there is a bond between Leo and me!"

    Again, I''m met with silence. It makes me ufortable, especially when I lift my eyes and find Lily ring daggers at me. She reminds me of an eagle ready to go in for the kill.

    "YOU b***h!" Lily screams. "YOU HAVE RUINED EVERYTHING! YOU''RE NOTHING BUT AN USELESS, WEAK LITTLE GIRL WITHOUT A WOLF OR ANY MAGIC! YOU''RE A LYING PIECE OF s**t, AND YOU DESERVE TO DIE FOR SAYING LEO IS YOURS ON MY WEDDING DAY! YOU''RE SUCH A ******g CUNT!"

    Shock seeps into my bones when Lily lunges herself at me. It happens within seconds. One minute I''m standing, and the other two massive paws are pressing down my chest.

    Above my head are angry jaws and a set of sharp teeth, ready to tear me into shreds in seconds. It seems Lily is done ying the nice guy and has decided to kill me.

 Chapter 124

    Nora

    With an enormous grey wolf snarling into my face, I have a good enough reason to admit I''m afraid. I''m shaking right now, caught in those zing eyes ring at me. Lily looks ferocious.

    And she is currently making it harder for me to breathe with her weight pressing into my ribcage.

    "Lily... Please..." I can barely get out the words. Her sharp ws are digging into my skin, and hot tears are crawling out from the corner of my eyes. "Please... Get off... Me..." Everyone in the audience is too damn shocked to do anything about the enormous werewolf snarling at me.

    I''m waiting for Evan to save me, or maybe William, but surprisingly Leo is the oneing back from his stupor first.

    "Lily, that''s enough." Leo snarls.

    The weight pressing onto my stomach suddenly disappears, and my jaw cks to the ground when Lily gets lifted off me.

    What in the world is happening? Lily is suspended in the air, and when I blink ahead, I notice that Leo''s eyes are glowing. Psychokinesis?

    Lily gets put back on the grass. Leo''s eyes stop glowing, but the second Lily tries to throw herself at me, his eyes turn bright green, and Lily is frozen once more. "RELEASE ME!" Lily yells. "STOP HOLDING ME BACK!"

    I''m still lying on the ground on my back like a cockroach. Lily can''t move, but her eyes are filled with hatred.

    "Are you alright?"

    I notice that Leo is ignoring Lily and is currently standing above me with curious eyes. The mate-bond is pulsating between us, whispering at me to touch him.

    I grimace. "I''ve had better days..."

    Smiling faintly, Leo walks forward and offers me his outstretched hand. He appears amused. "Well, isn''t this an interesting turn of events?"

    "Yeah, I''m apparently your mate."

    "And how does that make you feel?"

    "Confused."

    Snickering, Leo helps me stand. I look up at him, noticing he isn''t making a move to create any distance between us. His chest is inches from mine, and I''m ovee with the wish to hug him. What the heck is wrong with me?

    I hate this man!

    Yet I swoon a little when Leo peers down at me and whispers. "Are you angry that you''re fated to the enemy?"

    His voice makes me shudder.

    I part my lips, but I don''t get to answer him because the audience has awakened. People are talking, and my mom lifts her b**t from her seat. Her eyes are blown wide, and she moves like a storm heading straight up to the altar. Ugh, somehow, I have a bad feeling about this.

    "What is going on?" My mom nces between Leo and me with a puzzled expression. I can tell she is beyond perplexed.

    My eyes lower the closer she gets.

    I''m afraid to tell my mom that Leo is my mate, unsure if that even matters. There isn''t a werewolf within me, and I''m not sure what the moon goddess is smoking right now, but there has been a big mistake in picking Leo''s mate. Leo is an alpha. And his mate is supposed to be the third guardian of time, and I''m pretty confident that person can''t be me.

    Unless humans can have magical abilities?

    ''Or maybe your wolf is sleeping?'' William''s voice chimes inside my head. The darn mind-reading bastard. He smiles at me, and Reba waves her hand from her seat.

    I re his way, knowing he is still reading my mind, so I ask, ''Why are you inside my head?''

    ''Sorry, I won''t stay inside your head. I just stopped by to tell you that you have our full support. Reba is telling you to marry that hot angel alpha and have his babies! Trolls!

    "Nora..." My mom blinks up at Leo and tilts her head before her kind, confused eyes meet mine. "Is Leo your mate?"

    My answer should be yes, yet my response is to take a step back, only to wind up colliding with Leo''s broad chest. He blinks down at me, but his expression is surprisingly soft. I doubt he cares much about me, but he is enough of a gentleman to wrap an arm around my shoulder. He presses me into him, and time seems to stop as I touch him. Holy cow, I did not expect to have butterflies!

    Leo sounds calmer. "Yes, Nora is my mate."

    "Oh... I see..."

    My mom sounds shocked, and I don''t know what to do.

    Leo''s hand is busy stroking my upper back, the ce my dress isn''t protecting. It feels weird leaning against him, the boy I''ve known all my life but never quite gotten along with. We are supposed to be enemies, yet I find his presence soothing.

    Leo speaks again. "And we all know that the vision required me to marry the third guardian of time to stand a chance against the demons. This means that I have to marry Nora instead of Lily."

    Part of me wishes to argue and have Leo ask me to marry him instead of saying we have to do it.

    But right as I''m about to say anything, he loosens his grip from around me and gets down on the floor. It''s funny, but the height difference is closer between us now, and Leo faintly smirks.

    I know he has noticed that too.

    Regardless, his eyes find mine. One could argue his eyes are emerald green, but there is more to them. There areyers of colors inside them, flecks of gold, creating the most intense, beautiful pair of eyes that has looked at me. "Nora Howler, do you want to marry me?"

    My parents aren''t exactly poor, but Leoes from money, and I realize that now.

    The diamond ring presented to me is enormous. I''m shocked by the size and beauty of the stone.

    I''m so baffled that my responsees out in a broken, embarrassingly shaky voice. "Y-yes..."

    If my response is underwhelming, it doesn''t show on Leo''s face as he ces the ring on my finger. He smiles while the priest stares at us and wonders what the hell is going on. "You''re going to be mine now, Nora Howler." Leo touches the soft curve of my cheek with his thumb while gazing into my eyes. His voice rings in my ears again. "My wife and luna." In the background, I can see a beautiful blonde woman heading up to the altar with storm steps.

    Yikes. Blondie looks pissed off.

    If I''m not mistaken, it''s Leo''s mother, Gloria Saint, former luna of his pack, but Leo isn''t paying her any attention.

    His eyes are one mine even as she gasps. "Leonardo Lucien Saint, what is the meaning behind this?!"

    Again, Leo ignores her and bends down. It''s funny how he has to lower his entire body to get his lips closer to my face. I know what he is trying to do, though.

    Leo wants to kiss me, and I intend to let him. I might not like the guy, but this is our wedding day, and I''m curious-I stand on my tiptoes to meet his soft lips.

    Little shivers dance along my skin. Leo touches me with his calloused hands, pulling me into his giant body. And when he kisses me, it isn''t rough or impatient. It''s deep and consuming. We have been enemies for so long that it''s shocking that I find myself liking this, needing his lips.

    Nothingpares to kissing Leo Saint. What have I been doing all my life? Certainly not kissing. This is kissing, tongues, lips, and feelings I can''t understand washing up to the surface. My palm gets lost against the hard tes of his massive chest. I''m so drawn and attuned to him that every thud of his strong heart reverberates through my body.

    I''m shivering with heat, and my body is tingling.

    Too soon, Leo leans back, and the sun illuminates his face. Green eyes meet mine, and a true, slow smile curls over Leo''s lips. Something inside of me shifts and slides, blossoms to life. I want to kiss Leo again. Climb hisp and make out like we are teenagers, but that would be inappropriate.

    I settle for looking up at him, and Leo''s eyes sparkle. His lips part, but he doesn''t get the chance to speak before Gloria''s voice cuts in.

    "You can''t seriously be marrying that human girl?! You''re an alpha, and she is a wolfless eyesore! She is filth! Nora isn''t worthy of being with you, Leo! The two of you are too different!"

    To my surprise, Leo locks his eyes on his mother with icicles seeming to course through his veins. He looks so cold.

    "It doesn''t matter that Nora is a human."

    His mother hisses. "It does! You can''t marry her! I won''t allow it!"

    "Mother... Have you forgotten I must marry my true mate to save the world? It doesn''t matter where theye from or what they are. This is bigger than true love. We are talking about saving people''s lives. So against my will, I will marry my worst enemy, Nora Howler, and she will take my name. That is final."

    Ah.

    Disappointment fills my chest.

    I thought we shared something special for a moment, but who was I kidding? There is nothing between us, and the only reason Leo is marrying me is to save the world.

    There is no beginning of love, only duty.

    And since I know better than to let my feelings get in the way of saving the world, I can only buckle up.

    I will marry Leo Saint to save everyone.

 Chapter 125

    Nora

    After the wedding, festivities were held at some rented ce. There was champagne, cake, good food, and music.

    Lily disappeared without a word after the ceremony. William told me her thoughts were dark, and I should keep away from her. My mother and dads gave me their blessing, but Leo''s mother hates me. Oh well.

    I pranced around with my brother and his wife on the dance floor. Then I danced with Leo and forgot that I hated him while weughed and drank.

    I actually had a lot of fun hanging out with him.

    Leo isn''t that bad.

    Or maybe I''m just drunk?

    Honestly, I''m still a bit tipsy from the celebrations, which is probably why I agreed to let Leo take me back to his ce. It''s an impressive mansion, and soon, I will live here. Yes, I will freaking LIVE HERE.

    Leo is my husband now, and my name is officially Nora Saint. It will only be a matter of time before I move my stuff into this luxurious mansion. I can almost not believe it.

    Iugh as I take off my shoes in his hallway. "I can''t believe that you, of all people, turned out to be my husband!"

    "Are youining?" Leo is drunk too, and he shes me a pearly smile while moving his hands to take off his shirt.

    "Woah, woah, woah, hold up!" I raise my hands in surrender and blink at his hands. They are holding up the hem of his shirt, revealing the bottom row of his tanned abs. Leo smiles innocently at me. "What?"

    "You''re... You''re getting naked?"

    "Uh, yes?" Leo snorts. "Sorry, but what did you think you signed up for? You might not like my guts, Nora Saint, but you and I must finish the mating ritual immediately." Immediately?!

    My eyes almost bulge out of their sockets. A second ago, I was feeling tipsy. But the idea of having s*x with Leo, my freaking enemy, is enough to sober me up.

    I couldn''t possibly sleep with him! No. That would be too many steps forward in just a single day. I can''t do it.

    I''m about to tell Leo I''m not ready for s*x.

    But then he throws away his shirt, and my IQ drops down to flipping zero when I see his body. Because yes, please, I will dly take some of that, preferably right now.

    Leo is just ridiculous. He is the golden boy with tanned skin, rock-hard abs, and insane v-lines.

    Huge.

    Ripped.

    Extremely cut.

    Those pecs? I could lick them like ice cream and probably make myselfe without Leo even doing anything to me.

    "My eyes are up here," Leo teases. He saucily winks at me and chuckles when I turn bright red. "You suddenly nervous, Nora? Because you don''t have to be. We are married. Look all you want."

    "Uh..." I sheepishly smile at him, caught in the action of ogling him like he is prey has left me feeling embarrassed. I sigh. "I''m not even going to bother pretending I wasn''t looking at you. You have a very nice body. Gorgeous." When Leo nces over his shoulder to study me, it''s with a slow burn of heat. "You think my body is gorgeous, Nora?"

    Crap.

    Perhaps I shouldn''t have been honest.

    Will he use it against me?

    My heart races fast against my ribcage. I could lie to Leo, throw sass his way, and pretend I never said his body was gorgeous, but it would ruin this moment.

    His green eyes are filled with anticipation, and I get the sense he didn''t expect me to admit to finding him attractive. It''s making me feel things, like heat and mes and chemistry.

    Leo and I might never fall in love or be a real couple, but I possess a superficial attraction to him.

    And I can''t hide the truth.

    "Yes, Leo," I tell him. "I honestly think you''re gorgeous."

    Silence falls.

    I wonder if I''ve said too much.

    Leo''s eyes slightly widen, and surprise fills his features. I say nothing. The ball is in his hands. I can''t only wait for his response while my pulse drum in my ears.

    "I like your honesty," Leo chuckles with his eyes never leaving mine. He doesn''t look cocky, only flirtatious. "And I like that you find me attractive. Keep ogling me, Nora. It feeds my ego that my life sworn enemy finds my body ogle-worthy." Oh-my-god.

    I open up and show myself vulnerable in admitting I find him attractive, and he dares to joke around with me?!

    I pick up my shoe and throw it at Leo. He snorts and catches it in mid-air with a bright smile. "You''re violent for being such a cute little thing, Nora Saint!"

    "Well, you deserve it!" I stick out my tongue at him, and Leoughs some more.

    We share a long smiling moment, but suddenly the room is spinning, and I find it troublesome to stand straight.

    My knees buckle forward, and I yelp. Luckily, Leo is there within seconds, wrapping those arms around me. "Careful."

    I peer up at him, squeezing his bicep. He really has the prettiest eyes I''ve ever seen. "Thank you for touching me."

    He chuckles. "Don''t you mean catching you?"

    My cheeks turn molten hot, and my eyes widen when Leo sweeps me off my feet. He does it with ease.

    What a showoff.

    And holy s**t Leo is built.

    My legs are dangling down from his muscr arm, and I''m carried princess-style towards the stairs.

    I meet his eyes. "No! Don''t carry me! Why did you pick me up?! This is beyond embarrassing! I can walk on my own, you know! I just... I feel small and helpless, okay?"

    "I like that you''re small; it will allow me to do some fun and dirty things to you in bed."

    I blush, and Leo shows me his teeth in another smile.

    "I''m serious. I''ve always wanted to do this. You were always taller than me in the past, and it hurt my pride. I liked you, but I didn''t think you would go out with someone shorter than you. I had zero confidence back then, but now that isn''t a problem." I stare up at him. "You... You liked me?"

    Wow.

    Leo must be drunker than I initially thought since he admitted to liking me when we were younger.

    "Of course I did," Leo removes some red hair from my face. I search his eyes for a sign of dishonesty but find none, and he smiles. "Nora. I might be drunk, but that only makes it impossible for me to be lying. And I have to be honest right now..." I slowly blink.

    For some reason, Leo''s words scare me. There is also a voice saying we are progressing too fast. But in all honesty, there have always been pent-up emotions between us.

    "You have to be honest?" I ask.

    "Yes, because..."

    He hesitates, and I hand him a hesitant smile.

    "Just say it."

    His eyes flicker to mine, and a sad smile tugs on his lips. He appears miserable, even though I have no idea why.

    "Because after we have mated with each other, I have to get going. Not right away, but after a few days. I don''t want to, but I have to leave you, and that''s why I need to move on from our past quickly."

    "Wait, what? We just got married, Leo, and now you''re talking about leaving me? Why?"

    He kisses the top of my head.

    At this point, I let him. I like how I tingle from his touch, and I love how I fit into his gargantuan arms.

    Why does it feel so good to be held by my enemy?

    me it on the mate-bond, but when I''m with Leo, I find it hard to remember why I disliked him in the first ce.

    He has been so sweet today. And I''m drunk, so I can hardly remember our past here and now.

    "Demons have appeared in locations that don''t have powerful enough alphas to defeat them," Leo exins, tilting his head. He is smiling as if he finds me adorable while held by his arms. "So I will have to travel to do some alpha work. I will be gone for a few weeks. I''ve also promised to train a few alphas to defeat demons."

    Iugh, but the sound is bittersweet. "Why does that make me disappointed to hear? I''m not even supposed to like you. Yet here I am, sad that my new husband is leaving, and we haven''t even been married for twenty-four hours."

    Leo snorts and hugs me closer to him. He is sweet and affectionate, and it makes me buzz with butterflies.

    I''m so damn confused.

    "I feel the same way... I didn''t think I would mind leaving you, but after seeing you dance tonight? After seeing you stuff your face with cake and having you tell me all of your bad jokes? Call me an official Nora fan. You were amazing tonight."

    I get the feeling Leo is being honest, but honestly, things are moving a bit too fast. Yesterday, I hated him, and I can''t let myself get carried away just because tonight was terrific.

    I shove at his chest, blushing at how hard it is. He smiles down at me like he doesn''t understand my shy expression but is just happy that I''m looking at him.

    A sigh escapes my lips. "Okay, you''re being way too cheesy. And stop looking at me with those f**k-me eyes."

    Leo is walking up the stairs, breathing augh. "Too much for you? Should I go back to calling you, Ducky?"

    I realize right there and then that something has changed in Leo''s tone when he says my old nickname. This time, he said it with affection, and it perplexes me.

    The mate-bond really changes the game.

    It''s hard to fight the emotions that float up to the surface due to the mate-bond.

    Leo and I are walking into uncharted waters, and it''s scary and confusing. We are married, but up until now, I didn''t know Leo liked me. Or is he just saying that because of the mate-bond?

    He looks at me like I''m precious...

    "Nora?"

    I peer up at him. "Hmm?"

    Leo pushes open the door to his bedroom. "I really like you. I always have... Could we start over?"

    My head goes silent, but my heart turns loud. It pounds faster and faster until the whole world is spinning. Leo is beautiful. He is attractive too, and the mate-bond draws me in like a moth to a me.

    But I still possess enough logic to understand this is going too fast and that we haven''t solved any of our old drama.

    I furrow my eyebrows. "Promise not to get mad."

    "Of course," Leo says. "Tell me what you''re thinking."

    "I''m not sure if I can forgive the past that easily... I understand that we have to finish the mating ritual to save humanity. You have to be stronger, but... I''m not really sure if... If I can just forget everything about the past right now. I need time." Leo ces me down in his bed, smiling faintly. "Okay."

    "But I''m not against getting to know you!" I quickly add while gettingfortable against a gigantic pillow. "Like, maybe we could be texting while you''re gone?"

    The tip of Leo''s lips curls higher. He is busy taking off the rest of his clothes, and the faint moonlight illuminating his tanned skin makes him appear almost holy.

    Like, I''ve seen other men.

    I''ve been with them too.

    But none of them looked like this.

    "I would like that," Leo says, stretching before me to show off his ridiculous alpha body. Every muscle turns tense, and his smile widens. "But before anything, you and I will sleep together, Nora. You can''t get away from the mating ritual." I take him in and find my eyes grow huge when he takes off his pants with a seductive smile.

    Wow.

    Just wow.

    With a body and c**k like that, I don''t see a reason I would ever want to escape from the mating ritual...

 Chapter 126

    Nora

    My clothes are getting taken off by Leo. I''m self-conscious, but his eyes are heavy-lidded and filled with l**t. It makes it easier to stomach that I will soon be naked.

    "You''re gorgeous," Leo doesn''t look like he is lying. He is on his knees in front of me, hands on the back of my bra, ready to take it off. "Can I take this off?"

    The fact that he is asking is endearing. My cheeks burn, and my heart gives a little flutter.

    "Please."

    His smile is slow, and his hands are gentle. The sp opens, and the bra falls to the bed. Leo''s eyes are assessing my breasts.

    I might not have many other assets; the scar on my face can''t be healed, and I know I''m not the most beautiful girl, but I''m proud of my rack. Even more now that Leo releases a breath.

    "So beautiful," Leo cups my breasts in his giant paws, and his eyshes spread over his cheeks as he leans closer. Inhaling the scent of my skin before kissing my breasts. "Soft. Feminine. I really like these." My stomach dips down and flutters with new life.

    Leo''spliments weigh more than any I''ve heard in the past. I care about his opinion and feel my arousal rise when he sucks on my n****e.

    Good Lord, he will ruin me with his tongue! He is tantalizingly slow and urate. It does things to me.

    One of hisrge hands is on the small of my back, keeping me close even though we both know I would never run from him.

    Not when he is delivering me ecstasy like this.

    "I love the little freckles on your neck and boobs," Leo says and circles his tongue around my are. The area is super wet and sensitive. "You are stunning, and I can''t wait to be inside of you."

    I moan, and Leo pushes me down onto the bed. He kisses my clit, sucks on it, and I enjoy myself until I remember who is down between my freaking legs.

    Leo Saint.

    My muscles turn tense as new rational thoughts enter my brain. Something about this moving too fast and not being a wise idea. I don''t trust Leo yet. Sure, we are married, but...

    We almost hurt each other in the past.

    What if this is just a game to him? See how easy it is to make me cave and let him pleasure me.

    Fear circles in my chest. "I-I think w-we should stop."

    "Stop?" "Yeah..."

    "But you''re so wet for me already, Nora," Leo presses his head between my legs before flickering his gaze to my face. He appears sinful while licking my clit. Dark. Sexy, and with a spreading smirk. "One could think you''ve been sexually repressed your entire life since you''re so aroused. And it''s simply from having me between your thick thighs."

    "I''m not sexually repressed!" I hiss, defensive already. My walls are building, and I re at Leo. "Unlike you, I have plenty of experience in the field."

    Yet I''ve never had s*x that was good enough to remember.

    Leo chuckles. "It doesn''t matter if you have experience, Nora. This won''t be like the other times you''ve had s*x. I''m going to make love to you, and you will remember this night forever." "Make love?"

    "Yes..."

    "No offense, but you''re a virgin-what could you possibly know about pleasuring a woman?"

    His green eyes glow in the dark, broad shoulders parked between my legs while he rubs my clit. It makes shivers run down my spine. Especially when he kisses my c**t again.

    "I still satisfy myself and know what I like."

    My breathing is getting heavy. "What do you like?"

    His smile is seductive, and before I know it, he changes position.

    No longer between my legs. Leo flops down beside me. He shoots me a wink before lifting me up quickly from the mattress and forcing me to straddle his broad body.

    Heat shoot between my legs while I gasp. My lips are parched, blood running wild. Beneath me is the body of a Greek god. I''m unsure where to ce my hands, and Leo smiles up at me. "My c**k is rock-hard already."

    He isn''t joking. His manhood is pressing underneath me, making its presence known by teasing my wet s*x. His hands are locked on my sides, and he lifts me up, hovering me over his fat c**k. It''s enormous.

    My husband is well-equipped and forces me down his cockhead while groaning. "F**k... You feel so good, Nora... Tight..."

    I moan with him, lost to the sensation of his giant rod forcing its way into my wet p***y. I love the minor pain and the tingles.

    How did I get so lucky?

    Leo keeps his hands on me, moving me up and down until I feel his powerful, tight butt lift and fall against the mattress.

    "Did you know that riding is said to be the easiest way to make a woman reach an o****m?"

    "I never have them when I have s*x. And I have ridden before and-oh god... Oh-my-god... Leo... Stop... I can''t... "

    My hands fall down to his giant pecs, and he smirks before adding more speed to his thrusts and lifts. He keeps me in ce by force, amused by me shaking on top of him.

    "You were saying?"

    I send him a re but close my eyes when the next peak of pleasure hits my brain. It feels like I''m experiencing a seizure. Everything is tingling, and after the explosion, my limbs are tired, but Leo is still using me, forcing his c**k in and out. I love it.

    My eyes lick over his abs and biceps. Everything about him makes my p***y wetter. Hornier. Desperate for the next o****m.

    "I might regret saying this..." I breathe, aware that my voice isn''t fierce as usual but filled with ecstasy. "But you''re... You''re beautiful, and your c**k? f**k me... It''s perfect."

    "I love how you react to me," Leo groans and rests his arms underneath his head. It makes his biceps bulge. "And you cumming on my c**k must have been the sexiest thing ever."

    My response is another moan.

    "Can youe again?"

    I nod at Leo, and his teeth show in his smile.

    He picks up pace.

    I almost die right there and then. I feel weak and exhausted, yet I''m still horny enough to catch the next tingling o****m. It ripples through me like a hurricane, and I scream Leo''s name. Or, I moan it repeatedly until he groans with me, affected by my voice. "f**k, you''re so perfect, so sexy," Leo breathes. He is out of breath, panting loudly. "My gorgeous wife."

    Leo calling me his wife does something to my brain, and another rippling storm of pleasure shoots through me.

    "Oh, God..." I''m about to tip over, but Leo grabs me and pushes me down to rest on his chest. I exhale. "That was..."

    He kisses the top of my head. "Amazing?"

    "Yeah..."

    I can feel his smile even though I can''t see it, and then he pulls me up his chiseled body. His soft lips brush against my neck, and before I know it, he bites me.

    It hurts.

    It burns.

    But the pain is needed for the mark.

    My eyes close so I can let go of my tears, and after Leo is done, I bite him back with the same force. I mark him and make him mine. It feels right. I want to stay with him forever, but the moment is ruined when I remember he will be leaving me soon.

    I flop down next to him, head resting in the crevice between his massive pec and enormous bicep. His eyes are sweet, and my heart squeezes before I wet my lips.

    "Leo?"

    "Mmm?"

    There is a jarring feeling in my chest. "Is anything of this... Real?"

    His chest rises and falls. "What do you mean?"

    I swallow thickly. "Did you pretend to like me so we could finish the mate-bond before you left?"

    Something flickers in his eyes. I think it''s uncertainty along with panic. He looks like he doesn''t know what to say, and that says more than a thousand words.

    His expression says it all: all he cared about was to mate with me. It makes a severe hurt pang in my chest. I can''t believe it. Leo yed me the fool. He tricked me, and I bought his crap!

    I''m so stupid!

    ?***t, i***t, I''m such an i***t!

    Honestly, I can''t believe I was enough of an i***t to believe him when he said he had always liked me! I bet that was another one of his lies only to get us to be mated!

    I get up from his bed. "Un-f*****g-believable!"

    "Nora, wait..." Leo rolls forward and grabs my wrist. His eyes plead with mine when he speaks. "Please."

    He looks so beautiful that I almost say with him. The mate-bond is pulling taut, especially after we have mated.

    But I don''t trust those gorgeous, green eyes. Leo might have the face of an angel, but he is a liar.

    And everyone knows those people are the most beautiful.

    "No, I won''t stick around," I pull my arm away from his hand, willing myself not to cry in front of him. "You and I might be wife and husband, but this was a new low Leo. I thought your words meant something, but everything was to finish the mate-bond, wasn''t it?" Leo hesitates before sighing. "I needed us to finish the mating ritual, but that doesn''t mean I don''t feel anything for you, Nora."

    Tears prickle behind my eyelids. "But when you yed sweet and nice with me, you had a goal in mind, right?"

    His answer is reluctant. "Yes..."

    "That''s all I needed to hear," I head for the doors. My heart is cracking with every step that I take. "I will find my way to the guestroom. Good night, Leo. I hope you sleep well."

 Chapter 127

    Nora

    I''m downing my second cup of coffee inside Leo''s kitchen, and I''m still not feeling awake. My eyelids are puffy from crying. I thought Leo liked me, but now I''m unsure what I believe. I blink a couple of times, trying to ward off my sleepiness. It doesn''t work, but my eyes get blown up the second Leo strolls into the kitchen without any clothes.

    Holy banana.

    My attention falls to his morning wood. Even though I should look away, it''s impossible. I''ve had that thing inside me, yet the size doesn''t fail to make my jaw ck to the ground. Leo is both long and thick.

    Hard.

    Delicious.

    Even though I should hate the guy for manipting me, desire bursts to life inside my panties.

    I stare at his broad, muscled back as he opens the fridge, and Leo must sense that he isn''t alone because he slowly turns around. Those green eyes meet mine, and he seems to hold his breath. "You''re still here."

    I swallow thickly. "Should I not be?"

    His lips tip up by the corners, and his expression turns into the image of hesitation.

    "No... I just... I didn''t think you would stay."

    "Well, it would be embarrassing to show up at my brother''s ce one day after the wedding... So... Here I am."

    His eyes seem to glimmer. "Do you hate me?"

    "Hate is a strong word," I need to stop staring at his package and those delicious abs of his. "I''m... Disappointed."

    "Ouch," Leo grimaces. "That''s worse."

    "Yeah..." I clear my throat. "Anyway, shouldn''t you put anything on? Maybe a shirt? Boxers?"

    "Why?" A knowing smirk spreads over his lips. The bastard knows he is pretty and isn''t scared to gloat. "This is my house, is it not?" guess..."

    "I

    "I like waltzing around naked," Leo drinks milk straight out of the carton, and his morning wood is still there, pping his lower abs. He is hung as a bull. "And I''m hitting the shower."

    I really need to stop gawking that thing.

    My obsession with his rod is bing embarrassing. It takes effort to look away from Leo, but I must do it. The smirk lifting the edges of his lips tells me he knows exactly how attractive I find him. "You could join me in the shower," Leo shrugs. "You might dislike me, but hey, they say hate s*x with your enemy is the best."

    The offer is tempting, but I manage to shake my head. He has already managed to break my heart, and I should stay away from him. The waters are muddied enough already.

    I have to be cautious.

    "No, I''m going to drink some water and go for a long walk. It will do me some good. Clear my head."

    "Do you need to clear it?"

    Yes, from my dirty thoughts of you. "I guess..."

    Leo stalks closer to my chair. I''m unsure what he is doing, but I sit painfully straight when he walks into my personal space.

    He lifts my chin with the fingers on his right hand and rests the other palm on the wall. I''m suddenly caged with all his brawny strength, forced to meet his dreamy eyes.

    Most of all, I want to dip down my head, lick his bulging biceps, and wrap my legs around his tapered waist. But that is the [**t talking, and I intend to fight it.

    "Last night was amazing," Leo says with a facial expression so focused that I experience shivers. Even his voice is low. Seductive. "I''m sorry you found out the truth, but... The s*x was great."

    My eyes narrow. "You really haven''t changed, have you? You were only pretending to be sweet. But in reality, you''re heartless."

    "You wound me," Leo chuckles. "I can be sweet, Nora, and I wasn''t pretending with you."

    I re at him. "Doubtful."

    "You don''t believe me?"

    "I believe you say anything to get what you want."

    His lips curl higher. "You think so little of me."

    Arousal floods me when he leans even closer. Those lips are suddenly inches from mine, and his lids lower. It would be so easy to kiss him. Forget he hurt me. But I have pride.

    I jump down from the chair and push at Leo''s broad chest. It''s unnerving being smaller than him, but he does get the point of moving to the side to let me pass.

    "You going somewhere?" He asks.

    The answer is yes.

    I need perspective, which is impossible when he''s invading my personal space. It''s only now that I realize just how dangerous my hot husband is.

    Was there really a time when I foolishly thought Leo liked me?

    Ha!

    Leo is out of my league, and like every werewolf girl in town, I''m na?ve and an easy victim because I secretly hoped he loved me.

    Not anymore, for I know the truth: Leo is evil.

    "Yeah," I look up into his face, cursing his good looks and the adorable way he peers down at me. "I need to grab some fresh air."

    His lips twitch to the side, forming a crooked smile. "Can Ie?"

    "Why?"

    He shrugs. "I''m still your husband."

    I re up at him. "I need some time alone. I wille backter to spend the night, okay?"

    "In the same bed?"

    Seriously?

    "No!" I exim with furrowed eyebrows. Anger is rising in my chest, and so is irritation. "You hurt my feelings, okay? What you did wasn''t cool. I understand you want to save the world, Leo, but toying with my heart wasn''t very nice." He appears perplexed, uncertain of what to do or say. Those eyes are filled with thoughts, and he opens his lips to speak but closes them. His shoulders slump, and I sigh.

    "Look, you don''t have to say anything. I me myself for thinking you liked me... And I was a fool for doing that because... Because we have always been unable to tolerate each other, and nothing has really changed despite the mate-bond." "Oh?" Leo arches a thick eyebrow. "You think nothing has changed between us? Really? Is that how you feel?" A bitterugh leaves his pouty, lush lips. "What happened to our ns of starting over?"

    "You tell me," I narrow my eyes at him, uncaring of him being an alpha. I''m not afraid to give him a piece of my mind. "You''re the one who said you had always liked me and then admitted to having yed with me to get what you wanted: us finishing the mate- bond."

    Leo grunts in annoyance, huffing. "But it''s not like you like me either, so your feelings can''t honestly be that hurt."

    "Yes, but I was paving the way for the possibility of falling for you, your sweet fake persona, and your ridiculously hot body. Seriously, how do you even look like that?" I gesticte at his abs and body. "You look like a Ken Doll!"

    "I never faked anything, though, and I was kind of-" Leo trails off and stares at me. Gaping mouth and everything. "Wait. Why the heck are you touching my abs?"

    "How could I not?!" I growl. "You''re right there, in my face, naked! And we are full-fledged mates, you i***t! It is rather impossible to keep my stupid hands off your body!"

    Leo stares at my hand, then mumbles something and groans as if in physical pain. Exhaling, he removes my hand from his abs and takes a deep calming breath which seems to do nothing.

    The little vein is still visible on his forehead, and his eyes are still zing with anger. "You should go on your walk before I push you up against the wall and take you here and now."

    His words send a spike of heat through me. "That thing about saving yourself for your mate?"

    "Was not a lie," Leo growls. "The part about liking you? Not a lie. But progressing too fast? I''m guilty of that."

    "So you like me?"

    "Yes, but it''s a hate-love rtionship."

    I snort. "I feel that... I both loathe and like you."

    "Why do you loathe me?"

    "There are plenty of reasons."

    He tilts his head with curiosity dancing in his eyes, and when his voicees out, it''s all gravelly. "Name one."

    "Your inability to just tell me what you''re thinking is so annoying. You say you like me, then you admit to ying with my heart... You''re just so freaking confusing, Leo." "Oh yeah?"

    He steps forward, backing me up against the wall. My heart hammers in my chest. There is nothing short of frightening being approached by almost seven feet of alpha.

    I gulp. "Y-yeah..."

    "Well, I want you..." Leo says those words without smirking, smiling, or even letting a single emotion crack onto his face. His eyes are darkened with l**t. Not love. Only desire. "And do you know what I find annoying about you, Nora?" I''m pinned to the wall, kept in ce by his arm, forming two fences on either side of me. He peers down at my face, so much taller and bigger than me that my throat feels drier than sand.

    I''m intimidated.

    But also so goddamn aroused.

    I suck in oxygen, breathing my question. "What?"

    His eyes never leave mine. "I find it annoying that you''re unable to admit that you want me."

 Chapter 128

    Leo

    My wife is a stubborn brat.

    "I don''t like you."

    And there is the proof. I have to repress the urge to groan at how Nora is behaving. Why can''t she just admit that she likes me, and then we can move along and stop fighting? Sigh.

    You wanna know the answer?

    My wife loves to make things difficult. I think she is addicted to drama, or something.

    I re down into Nora''s face. Her features are childlike and innocent. Rosy cheeks and freckles dotted over her skin. Those eyes meeting mine are a dreamy blue, and her lips are pink.

    Nora is beautiful, and with her cute, petite appearance, it''s easy to mistake her for being weak, but this woman is so independent it''s hard getting to know her. How am I supposed to get inside her heart when there is an ice wall around it? We are married, yet she is keeping me at an arm''s length.

    Frowning, I take another step toward her until I further invade her personal space. I''m towering above her. Her head not even reaching past my pecs. "Is that so?"

    "Yes," her eyes challenge mine as she stands there, back pressed against the wall. If she is intimidated she is determined to not let it show in her expression. What a brave little thing."And you also don''t scare me."

    I arch an eyebrow, amused because she is suddenly shaking. "I''m pretty sure you''re lying right now, honey."

    Her eyes widen, but she only allows herself one second of weakness before hissing. "It''s the truth!"

    My curious eyes drop to her big breasts, and another punch of her arousal hits my senses. I almost can''t believe it. Nora likes being pushed against the wall. She likes when I corner her. That knowledge is all it takes for my c**k to stir.

    Nora likes me being dominant, and she is hungry for it. She is horny.

    I can smell it in the air.

    Feel it in my veins.

    My erection grows harder. I''ve never wanted anyone the way I want Nora right now. The mate-bond is pulling taut, but I can see the defiance in her eyes, the fury.

    Nora won''t allow herself to have s*x with me, even if her underwear is soaking wet.

    But that doesn''t stop me from working for it.

    "W-what are you looking at?" Nora stammers.

    A smirk crosses my lips. "You."

    Shock hits her features, and I love how her lips part in surprise.

    Such a sweet, innocent thing.

    For a long moment, I loom over her like a behemoth. Her eyes are wide and beautifully frightened, and something about how she looks at me sends lust shooting to my d**k.

    The attraction is so painstakingly obvious I almost f**k her right there and then, hard against the wall.

    Nora wants me. She would probably let me.

    Her pulse flutters madly against her flesh. I can tell she wants me as much as I want her, but her gaze also has insecurity. She pushes her palm against my chest, trying to shove me away. "Please just... Please just let me be."

    Her tone makes me want to do the opposite and hug her, but I respect her wish. I lean back from the wall and turn on my heels to give her the space she seems to need. Even if I will suffer blue balls, my wife''s word will always be thew. And f*****g someone against their will isn''t something that turns me on.

    "Alright."

    I head upstairs to find clothes.

    I usually wander around inside my mansion naked or half-naked. No one is living with me, so I don''t have to give a f**k. Now with Nora living with me? I only see more reasons to walk around naked.

    I like the way she looks at me.

    My hand reaches out to open my wardrobe, and when I turn around to face the bed, I notice I''m not alone.

    I sigh with a slow-spreading smile taking my lips. "Back so soon?"

    The Nora from the future is spread over my bed, staring at me with huge, appreciating eyes.

    Her gaze travels from one asset to the other. She starts with my thick arms and pecs, lets her eyes linger on my abs, and then res at the boxers in my hands.

    "Would you mind lowering those?"

    I snort at her, smiling faintly. "Not a chance."

    "Hey,e on, you and I are married."

    My eyebrow rises. "Then how about you travel back to where you came from and getid in the future?"

    Her eyes, usually beautifully blue, fills with tears. "Nothing much has changed in my future. You''re still dead."

    I grimace. I''m stupid for mentioning the future. Of course, nothing has changed yet; future Nora wouldn''t be here if she had managed to change things already. "I''m sorry..."

    "No, it''s not your fault..." Nora dries a few tears on her sleeve. Her smile is heartbreaking. "Everything is my fault, and... I''m just d you''re trying to help me change the future."

    "Ah, but..." I rake my fingers through my blonde hair. "I''m not sure how much I''m helping, though... It feels like this isn''t the first time you''ve traveled since things are still more or less the same." She nods. "Yes... I realize that... Since you did marry me in my timeline, I must have visited you."

    I shrug. "Or maybe I married you in the other timeline without needing to be told to marry you?"

    "Maybe?" Nora blinks. "How are things going with the past me?"

    Laughter sips out through my lips, and I shake my head while trying to bite back a smile. "I''m pretty sure the other you downstairs hate my freaking guts."

    "Ah, she will get over it," the future Nora rolls her eyes. "You just have to win her over."

    "How?" I question.

    "Hush, I can''t tell you that!" Nora growls, and Iugh at her expression. She is cute when she is mad at me.

    I decide to mess with her just to keep the fire going in her eyes. What can I say? I''m a trickster at heart.

    My tone turns teasing. "Why can''t you tell me how to win over your heart, babe? Don''t you want us to be together?"

    The future Nora growls in frustration. "If I tell you too much, maybe I mess up the future even more? Like, you have to try liking her... Me... Whatever... Jesus Christ, this is just confusing..."

    "Well..." I scratch the back of my head. "I do like my Nora, but... I can''t help but feel like I''m lying to her, you know? I''m marrying her because you appeared out of nowhere and..."

    "Won your heart?"

    I nod guiltily before confirming her words. "Yeah... I like Nora because I know... Because I know she is you, which made me rush into a rtionship with her... s**t, all of this confuses the heck out of me... Time traveling is f****d up."

    "It is," Nora agrees. She is currently resting against my fluffy pillows and still ogling me. "So, how was s*x with the past me?"

    "Seriously?" I snort while putting on a t-shirt. "That''s what is on your mind? The world is in danger, and you want s*x?"

    "Uh, yeah? I''m sorry, but... I''m drier than thends of Sahara down there, and you''re half-naked."

    I smirk.

    The new, older Nora is honest.

    I prefer that over games.

    Future Nora made me like her without sleeping with me. She appeared out of nowhere, and we talked. She told me she was from the future and that I needed to marry her. "Well, if you want to getid, then-"

    "No!" Nora interrupts. "Don''t! I''m not supposed to sleep with you here, Leo! You''re not... You''re not mine to im! I''m positive I''m not supposed to sleep with you."

    I keep the smirk on my face. "How do you know?"

    She visibly gulps. "I just know, okay? I want to. Believe me, I do. You''re gorgeous, selfless and kind, and nice... But I don''t think I''m supposed to have s*x with you here." "I was just messing around anyway."

    "I know you were," Nora sits up straighter. Her hands are disappearing, and she lifts her eyes to mine. "Looks like my time is up."

    "Then you better tell me what to do quickly then."

    "That''s the thing," sheughs. "I have no idea what I''m doing, Leo. I just came here because I wanted to see you."

    Her pained smile makes me reach out for her, but future Nora is gone within seconds. Soon I''m standing alone inside my room, more confused than ever. What am I supposed to do?

    All I know is that the future me is dead and that the future Nora is living in a world cast in darkness...

    Wait, how old is the future Nora anyway?

    She has told me close to nothing!

    Women...

 Chapter 129

    Nora

    I texted Reba if she wanted to pick me up from Leo''s ce to head out shopping. I didn''t tell her that I had some ongoing drama with Leo. All I want is to breathe, and heading to the mall for some clothes and coffee will be good for me. Sighing, I head out from Leo''s kitchen, only to run in with his mother, Gloria, who frowns upon seeing me. Her angry eyes size me up from head to toe, burning like embers.

    "You..." Her voice is a hiss. I back away from her while her eyes sh with inner rage. She doesn''t look happy to see me and resembles Medusa, ready to attack.

    Every piece of cloth she wears is light pastel. Expensive and screaming with an old upper-ssdy atmosphere. But Gloria isn''t old. She is beautiful, blonde, tall, and thin. "You''re not a werewolf, not a vampire, but a human. And you have disgraced this family by marrying my son. You don''t deserve him and will never be good enough!" Before I can respond, her nails turn into ws, and she scratches at my face, making a perfect lone of blood st on the floor.

    My cheek burns in response, and I ce my hand over it, cradling the painful area. Gloria appears ready to go ahead. She lifts her transformed hand, and adrenaline slouches in my veins.

    "Hey, why don''t you calm down?" I lift my hands in surrender at Gloria, meeting her gaze. "You might not like me, but violence isn''t the answer here. Why don''t we sit down and-" "Don''t talk back to me! You''re filth! Dirty! Disgusting! Not even beautiful! Why did the moon goddess choose you? It makes no sense!"

    The angry werewolf woman strides toward me. Yikes. I should probably get away from this crazy person...

    I avoid Gloria like the gue. I''m backing until I bump into something hard and look up, meeting Leo''s eyes. His gaze bounces between his mother and me.

    "Is there a problem here?" Leo asks in a tired voice. His left hand gently squeezes my shoulder.

    "Leo!" Gloria''s eyes widen in surprise. She is trying to smile, but her lips are quivering. "d to see you''re up!"

    "I''ve been awake for a while..." Leo says, focusing his intense eyes on his mother. "What are you doing here?" "Oh, I just came to say hello!"

    "Uh-huh..." Leo doesn''t look convinced.

    His fingers brush through my hair, pulling it back until he notices the blood on my cheek. I don''t say anything. I don''t think he would believe me if I told him what happened.

    Hating on your mother-inw is clich��, and Leo and I aren''t in love. There is no reason for him to take my side. Gosh. This situation sucks. A knot of anxiety is already growing inside my chest. "Where did the bloode from?" Leo asks me in a soft tone.

    I almost cave right there and then. I''m not used to people caring about me, and here Leo stands. His head is tilted, and his fingers stroke my back in a slow pattern.

    "Hey?" He whispers. "You can talk to me, you know that, right?"

    His gentleness surprises me since we were fighting not too long ago. He must have pushed it aside because my injury seems to be the only thing he is paying attention to.

    "She fell," Gloria shrugs, the lying snake. She is even wearing this grimace, pouting, really. "Nora fell when I came inside the kitchen, and I helped her stand."

    Leo ignores her. "Nora?"

    I find his eyes and part my lips but get interrupted by Gloria throwing out more lies.

    "I''m telling you that Nora fell! There is no more to this story! She is clumsy; all humans are!"

    This time, Leo lifts his chin. His eyes focus on his mother, but his gaze is chillier than snowstorms.

    "There is blood on your fingernails," Leo points out, nodding at his mother''s hand. "I can already guess what happened here, judging by the smells and what I heard. But before jumping to conclusions and throwing you the hell out of my house and banishing you from the pack, I want Nora''s confirmation that you, my mother, inflicted damage to your luna and my beloved wife."

    My jaw cks to the ground, and so does the one belonging to Leo''s shocked mother. I can''t find words and search Leo''s face for any hint of untruth, but possessiveness is the only thing I see.

    Leo pulled me closer to his firm chest during the exchange with his mother without me noticing it. The back of my head is leaning against the top of his abs. His left arm is wrapped around me, and everything about our stance feels romantic. "You can''t possibly pick her over me, Leo! I''m your mother. I''ve been around your entire childhood while this woman-"

    A choking sound leaves her lips, and I stare at Leo. His eyes are glowing, and his mother''s movements are suspended. Fear has washed over her features.

    I don''t me her reason for fear. Leo is insanely powerful, and my heart thumps quicker inside my chest.

    It frightens me that Leo seems to have stopped everything from functioning in his mother''s body. She is no longer breathing, and her face is turning purple.

    "What happens next is your choice, Nora. You''re the luna, and even though my mother is family, she has disrespected her luna. Normally, that would result in immediate death."

    Leo grips hold of my eyes with his intense gaze. His arms are still around me, gentle even though they are huge, which is a shocking contrast to how he treats his mother.

    "What do you want her punishment to be?" Leo speaks again while searching my face. "Death? Pain? A few broken ribs?"

    My heart picks up more speed. I can tell Gloria is suffering. The only thing she can move is her eyes, and I shut my eyes as I deliver the final verdict. "A few broken ribs!"

    There is a cracking sound, and then Gloria falls t to the carpet while Leo moves away from me. "You should be happy, mother. I wouldn''t have been as kind if I had been in Nora''s position. After all, nothing keeps you froming at her again." Gloria grasps for air. "I can''t believe that you... That you hurt your own mother, Leo!"

    "Don''t you dare try to guilt-trip me by saying that!" Leo''s eyes sh dark, and he growls toward the floor. "You''re a werewolf, mother. We follow a hierarchy. The lune and the alpha are like royalty, and I''m sure you know the usual punishment for raising a hand against your luna. Be grateful that I didn''t chop off the hand you used to hurt Nora with."

    Her lips part in surprise, but then she dips her head in defeat. She res at the floor, and Leo straightens. He walks away from his mother, and I follow him outside of the room. Leo blinks down at me, perking up once he looks outside the window. "Reba is here," Leo faces me again. The anger vanishes from his face, and he smiles faintly at me. Still a tad bit insecure from all the drama that happened, but he tries to sound normal. "Are you heading somewhere with her? Going out for a coffee?" Guilt pierces me.

    Why does Leo have to sound so sweet?

    Now there is a massive lump in my throat. I was nning to leave and never return after drinking coffee with Reba. I intended to exin my situation to her andter move into my brother''s mansion.

    William and Evan are the two people I can always count on. I love my mother and Raphael to death, but the first two mentioned have always treated me like a princess.

    But now?

    Now Leo is making me want to give him a chance. He did pick my side over his mother even though we had fought. It means a lot since I''m not used to people sticking up for me.

    Lily always threw snidements my way growing up. And after she became betrothed to Leo, she always spoke about how pretty her future husband was. I disliked Leo from the first moment my sister bragged about him, but I''m beginning to realize there is more to him than a pretty face. It takes courage to stand up against your family members, and I admire that he stuck up for me without hesitation.

    Perhaps he is worth getting to know?

    "Yeah, I''m going to head out for coffee with Reba. Do you want anything from the mall?" I smile his way, which seems to surprise him. A little smile tugs on his own lips.

    "You could buy more coffee," Leo stops walking as we enter the hallway. "But you don''t have to. We are just running low on it."

    "I see..."

    "Yeah..."

    There is buzzing in my chest as Leo peers down at me, and a strange silence presses on with neither one of us making a move. He is barefoot, standing there with just washed-out jeans and a t-shirt. Green eyes. Blonde highlights. Gorgeous.

    I clear my throat. "Is the coffee expensive?"

    He tilts his head. "Are you low on money?"

    Yes, but I don''t dare to admit that. "I could just buy the coffee some other time."

    His firm lips go t before he reaches into the pocket of his jeans. His tanned veiny hand digs for his wallet. "Here, take my card and buy anything you want."

    What?!

    I can''t possibly use his money!

    An excuse bubbles up in my throat. "Oh, you don''t have to give me your card, Leo! We barely know each other!"

    He peers down at me. Irritation ticks against his jaw, and a slight red color is on his cheeks. Is he blushing? Seeing such an expression on a big alpha werewolf is pretty endearing.

    "Are you serious? You''re my wife, Nora. What is mine is yours. I mean it. Tomorrow I will call my bank to have them set you up with your own card. We will share ounts." "What?!" I shriek. "But you can''t do that!"

    "Why not?"

    I meet his green eyes. Leo looks entirely severe, and my heart squeezes inside my chest.

    Damn.

    Don''t make me like you any more than I already do, I plead inside my head, knowing full well that it''s already toote.

    I give him a weak smile. "I like to be independent."

    He takes a step closer, that smile still tugging on his lips. "Oh, you shouldn''t have married me then."

    "Why?"

    Leo winks at me. "Because I will make you suffer by spoiling you rotten."

    Iugh. "Please don''t."

    He is about to respond, but we are interrupted by a knock on the door. We both turn towards it and I take a deep breath. I''m happy again, and it''s not because Reba is here. The flutters inside my chest have everything to do with Leo. "I should go," I smile. "Reba must be getting impatient."

    "Yeah," Leo lingers, hesitating while looming over me like a lost, giant puppy. "But before I go..."

    "Yeah?"

    He wraps his arms around my body, tugging me close. My heart flutters, and my pulse kicks up a notch. He is so tall, and his chest smells like newly washed clothes and something fresh. I''m drowning in the fabric, liking how he presses a kiss to my head before leaning back from me. His smile is yful.

    "I hope you have a great day."

    There must be a better word than "sexy" to describe him...

    "Yeah, I think it will be great to get some air."

    Mischief dances in his eyes. "You won''t miss me?"

    "Uh, why would-"

    He kisses me on the lips. It''s quick and fast, yet enough to make my knees want to give under their weight. My fingers twist into his t-shirt, nest themselves in, but Leo pulls away before I can do something crazy like tackle him to the ground. Not that he would go down, but... I never wanted him to let go.

    I meet his eyes. "You kissed me?"

    His smile is naughty. "Yes, and... When youe home, I will eat your p***y more than once. I will go at it until your beautiful legs are shaking on my shoulders."

    I stare at him, and his smile grows.

    "After our drama, I concluded that if you refuse to admit that you want me, I just have to try harder to make you say it. You better be prepared, Nora, because I don''t y fair. And I always win."

    With that promise, Leo stalks away, and I''m screwed because my clean underwear is already wet.

 Chapter 130

    Nora

    I want to murder Leo.

    We exchanged phone numbers before I left the house, and now the bastard is teasing me over texts. Reba is trying on new clothes, and I''m sitting on a couch, ring down at my screen. Leo is my only focus.

    I wish I could put down my phone even for a minute, but I''m clutching it like it''s my lifeline.

    I''m surrounded by mirrors. People are walking by, and mothers are testing clothes on their kids, but I ain''t paying them the time of day. I''m too invested in my text messages. There are so many sent from Leo...

    Husband: William came over with some of your stuff, and I''m currently flipping through your diary.

    Husband: I didn''t mean to do it, but it fell on the floor, and a juicy page was open.

    Husband: Totally not reading it...

    Husband: Oh-my-god, you did not bite your nails until fourth grade!

    Husband: The little creatures you have drawn in your diary are cute. I never knew you had a creative s

    Husband: Ugh, I knew you had a crush on Jake. Every freaking girl did back in the day. But what is this Heret says you think my eyes are greener than grass.

    Husband: OMG!!!

    Husband: I can''t believe you always had the hots for me. You might have written you hate my guts on this page, but you also wrote, "I hate Leo''s stupidly beautiful face," which is ttering. Husband: Holy s**t! You think I have the eyes of an angel and super smooth skin! That''s the greatestpliment ever!

    Husband: Do you think I should shave then? Or do you like the little stubble that I have? Which one do you want more when a man goes down on you? Because I will do it. Today. Tonight. Leo is a freaking girl when ites to text messaging me! There are so many messages!

    Ugh, my head is spinning, and my phone vibrates again. Jesus Christ, there is another message from Loo! How many freaking pages has he read out of my diaries already?!

    I stare at my most recent message.

    Husband: Aw, I think your braces looked cute, and Lily was just an a*****e for saying she was prettier than you. Gosh. You''re secretly so insecure, Nora. And no, you''re not ugly. Sure, you''ve always been super short, but you never permanently looked like a toddler like you im in your diary.

    Growling, I type a message back to Leo.

    Me: Stop reading my diary! And I was taller than you!

    Leo: You''re not taller anymore, shortie. And it''s toote. I''m already on volume 2 of The Nora Diaries.

    Me: STOP!!!

    Leo: It''s an addiction, Nora. I can''t stop reading. I actually might just love you. I fall for you a little more with each page, and now... f**k, I just want to hug you.

    My face heats up, and I blow out steam through my nose. Even my hands are shaking. I''m so embarrassed that Leo is reading my diaries. How am I supposed to face himter?!

    I type at record speed.

    Me: I''m going to kill you when I get home.

    Leo: With love, hugs, and kisses?

    The three dots move quickly.

    Leo: HAHA, I KNEW IT WAS YOU WHO FARTED THAT TIME INSIDE THE CLASSROOM!

    Oh-my-god, would he stop reading?!

    Me: LEO!!!

    Me: STOP READING MY DIARY!

    Leo: Only on one condition, Nora.

    Groaning, I type back to him. I''m unsure what he wants from me, but it can''t be something good since the man is the devil on earth.

    Me: What do you want?

    The three dots dance across the screen, get erased, and then dance again until finally there is a response.

    Leo: Sleep in the same bed as me. No need for s*x. Just sleep in the same bed and watch a movie with me. Then I promise to leave you things alone, and I will also cook you a nice dinner. Dinner, huh?

    I consider his idea and smile to myself. It would be nice to eat something homecooked that doesn''t taste burnt. I''m not exactly the best in the kitchen, but Leo? I bet he has had culinary sses. He looks like the type who can get wild with vors. Me: That actually sounds nice.

    Leo: It''s a date.

    Leo: Wear sexy underwear.

    I bite back a smile. I''m trying to keep my hands away from my husband, but there is something about Leo that pulls me towards him. I want to get to know him and learn more about him. Gosh.

    I''m already a victim of the Leo charm, the weapon Lily imed her future husband had. "How do I look?"

    My eyes lift to Reba. She is wearing a beautiful blue dress that fits her dark skin and blue eyes. It also hugs her curves, and my lips curl into a giant smile.

    "You look lovely," I tell her. "And you don''t even look pregnant when wearing it."

    "I don''t mind looking pregnant," Reba sends me a warm smile and poses in the mirror. "Since I grew up in a foster home, I''ve always wanted to be a better parent than the ones who abandoned me. Bing a mother was my dream, and it only makes sense for William and me to have plenty of kids. And I don''t mind that I''m bigger now. The stretchmarks are beautiful. A sign of motherhood."

    "Agreed, and I see the way William looks at you. You''re his treasure and the love of his life. He can''t keep his hands off you for more than five minutes either."

    Her blushes creeping in. "I know, and I don''t mind having a cut trophy boyfriend. I still get butterflies feeling up his abs in the shower, under the hot water currents. And sometimes, when we are in the jacuzzi, I just move to sit over his-"

    "Gross!" I exim, smiling so hard that it hurts. Laughter bubbles up my throat, and I shake my head. "Please refrain from discussing your and my brother''s s*x life!"

    "But you''re my best friend!" Reba pouts. "Who else am I supposed to talk to it about?!"

    "Not me!" I''m bobbing up and down, stillughing. "I don''t want to hear what my brother does to you in bed!"

    "Fine, I won''t talk about it..." Reba frowns, but then her eyes light up with curiosity. "How are things going with Leo? Is it terrible being mated to the guy your sister was crushing on for years and who bullied you through school? Tell me what it''s like!" "Umm..." I stare down at the floor. "Well... Lily disappeared, and I haven''t heard from her since the wedding. She was upset with me, but so far, I''m still breathing. Leo''s mother, Gloria, hates me, but Leo... He defended me from her." "He defended you?"

    "Yeah, Leo is... He is actually not that bad."

    Reba stares at me before understanding enters her eyes. Even her smile grows soft. "You like him."

    I don''t bother to hide it and instead ask, "Is that stupid of me? Because I think Leo only bothers with me since we are mated, but... I''m a human, and once he figures out what that truly means, I''m afraid he will leave me for someone else." Reba sits down on the couch and takes my hand. "Honey, why would he leave you?"

    I take a deep breath. "Because I''m not unique, and once Leo realizes that he might find a lover... Be with me, but find another werewolf to love and care for."

    "Leo wouldn''t do that..."

    "You never know, Reba. I''ve seen it happen in other packs. The alpha keeps the mate around to grow powerful but loves another woman by the side. It is terrible." Reba squeezes my hand, finding my eyes. "Do you know what I''m thinking is going on?"

    "What?"

    Her smile is kind. "I think you''re overthinking. You should rx and get to know Leo right now. Stop thinking about how he might hurt you in the future, and try to take it easy."

    "I can try, but it''s not easy when I''m nothing specialpared to everyone else... I can''t even shape-shift and do something basic like running in the forest or going for a hunt."

    "You smell like a werewolf," Reba says, shrugging. "You might not have awakened yet, or... Maybe you never will, but one thing is certain: it''s wrong to call you a human."

    I smile. "Thank you."

    "You''re wee... And..." A wrinkle appears between her eyebrows as she blinks. "I gave up my lycan to save everyone, and when William and the kids feel like stretching their paws, I usually ride on my husband''s back. I love it, especially when he takes to the skies." I stare at her with my heart picking up speed. "But asking that of Leo would be so embarrassing!"

    She snorts in amusement. "Just ask him, Nora. I''m sure Leo would be thrilled to take you for a little ride."

    I gulp. "Or Leo would once more be reminded that I''m nothing special and would leave my a*s..."

 Chapter 131

    Nora

    The day is finally over, and I jump out of Reba''s car with plenty of bags, makeup, and new clothes. My husbandes from money, and Reba said it won''t hurt him to use a little of it. So I did, and n It must be my mom.

    She texted me a hundred times today while I was shopping with Reba, asking me how things were Either way, she invited me over for dinner, and when I asked about Lily, she said my sister had just va She probably isn''t over the fact I married the man she had been crushing on her entire childhood and I continue walking for the door, noticing an envelope is hanging on the door handle. Immediately, wit Hesitantly, I let my bags fall to the floor. I then take the envelope in my hands. There is loud rustling i I should probably head inside.

    I pick up the bags again and try to open the door, panicking once I realize it''s been locked. No-no-no!

    I don''t think I brought any keys!

    The bushes rustle behind me again, and I look over my shoulder. As expected, nothing is there, but I c

    Leo''s credit card was embarrassing, but Reba told me to just get used to it. walking up towards the porch and ignoring my vibrating cellphone.

    with Leo. I like that she wanted to know. But when I called her back, I couldn''t say much. It''s not like I''ve lived at Leo''s ce for long.

    She has chosen to go rogue. And when the phone was handed to Evan, my dad, he told me to be on my guard since Lily could potentially be dangerous.

    ge years. I bet Lily wants me dead, and the mere thought of her makes me shudder. howing what is inside it, shivers creep up my spine.

    ushes behind me, and I get the creepy feeling I''m being watched.

    I''m being watched. It creeps into my bones, and I shudder multiple times.

    I hate this. My heart is racing. The skies are dark, and no one is out on the street. I bang on the door. A cold sweat has broken out over my skin. I don''t know what is out there, but I don''t want to stay to find out.

    A snarl fills my ears. It sounds like a werewolf, or maybe more than one, and when the door opens, I fl forward. I crash into Leo''s chest, and without thinking, I wrap my arms around him.

    He turns tense, surprised by the immediate contact. But I''m not thinking straight and don''t let go of him ustead, I close my eyes and tighten my grip. "Thank you for opening the door!"

    Leo rxes, stroking a giant hand from my head down to my back. It feels so great, and he chuckles." Snorting, I back up from him. "Sorry... I just..." I nce behind me, and Leo''s face turns serious.

    He reaches out an arm, closing the door. "Your heart is pounding. Did something happen?"

    get used to you being this cuddly whenever you get home from a shopping trip. Please go use my card again anytime you want."

    "I-I don''t know... I came home, and there was an envelope hanging on the door. I grabbed it, and it just felt like I was being watched. There was even rustling in the bushes. Growling."

    Leo searched my face before letting his eyes drop to the envelope. My hands are shaking, and he carefully takes the envelope from me without breaking eye contact.

    "Do you mind if I check what is inside?"

    I try to make light out of the situation by humoring him. "Well, you already read my diary, so what does this letter matter?"

    Leo smiles, but it doesn''t quite reach his eyes. He seems more concerned than anything and opens the envelope. It feels weird having him do that. I''ve never had a boyfriend, much less a husband, but I can already tell Leo is the overprotective kind. The thought makes heat throb in my chest. I know Leo and I only married each other because I''m the third time guardian, and I''m his chosen mate by fate, but...

    Looking at his long eyshes, lush lips, and the kindness in his green eyes makes me tingle and want more from him. I want to get to know my husband, and secretly to anyone else but me, I hope it might make us fall in love.

    Is that silly?

    "I''m cooking dinner right now," Leo peers down at me, smiling knowingly when I avert my eyes from his biceps. I think he is already figuring out that I go stupid seeing them.

    "Oh," I blush. "What are you making?"

    "Orange chicken. I hope that and some fried rice is okay with you? I could whip together something else..."

    My heart gives a little squeeze. If I don''t count my dads, I''ve never had a man cook me dinner before.

    "Orange chicken sounds amazing."

    Leo''s facial expression grows tender but changes the minute he uses a w to rip up the envelope. There seem to be photographs inside, and Leo''s eyes glow before I hear the door lock behind me.

    He used his powers and continues to use them as I hear windows and doors closing inside the entire mansion.

    Leo''s face is darkened, cast in shadows when I look up at him. It frightens me and makes me take a step back from him. Is he angry with me? Should I leave?

    "Leo..." I swallow thickly. "You''re scaring me..."

    "There are photographs of you and Reba shopping inside the envelope, and someone has scratched away your head. This is definitely a death threat, and-..." Leo slumps his shoulders, and those green eyes meet mine. Realization shines in them. "Wait, are you saying that you''re afraid of me?"

    "Uhhh..." I feel silly now, and my mouth is cottony. The look on Leo''s face makes me feel guilty. Yet no wordse to me, and Leo continues looking torn.

    "Nora..." Leo appears uncertain of what to do. "I locked the doors and windows so no one could enter the mansion. It was not meant to scare you-quite the opposite, really."

    "I know..." I grimace. "I feel silly for... Thinking otherwise."

    "Yeah, and although I realize it might sound cheesy, I would never hurt you, Nora. Never."

    "I know, I just-"

    Leo takes a step forward, and I back by instinct. I don''t react but just do it, and even the sentence dies in my throat. s**t. Why did I do that? Leo is looking sadder now.

    "Is my size frightening to you?"

    Realizing lying is harmful, I sigh. "A little bit..."

    His eyes grow softer, and his eyebrows furrow. Leo''s face is gentle, and shock rattles me when he lowers himself to the floor. Suddenly he is standing on his bent legs and knees and takes my hand.

    "What if I start walking around like this? Is this less terrifying? I feel like a toddler waltzing around like this..."

    I chuckle at him. "You''re definitely shorter, but to be honest, I can still tell that you''re a big guy."

    "Is that a problem?"

    I bite back augh, smiling. "No, and... You really don''t have to walk around like that. I''m just having trouble deciding who I can and can''t trust right now." "Well, you can definitely trust me."

    Smirking, I arch an eyebrow. "Really? Because I trusted you not to read my diary, and guess what you''ve been doing all day?"

    He grimaces. It''s kind of cute and adorable, actually. He is still down on the floor, glimpsing up at me. It makes me want to hug him, but I realize we aren''t there yet.

    Sure, I feel like a fizzy c around him. My heart races whenever he shes me a smile or teases me, but I want to get to know him better before jumping into his arms.

    I have to make sure he won''t leave or hurt me. He is an alpha and every woman in this quarter wants to bed him. And the best way to not get heartbroken is to y it safe until I know Leo is one of the good ones and that he will stay by my side.

    "Okay, how about we start over?" Leo reaches out his hand for me to shake it and gives me a megawatt smile. "Hi, I''m Leo, and I can be trusted to one hundred percent. Nice to meet you."

    I snort at him, unable to hold back myughter. "You''re such an idiot... Why are you still down on the floor?"

    "Uh, so I don''t tower over you? And I don''t mind waltzing around like this, Nora," Leo shrugs. "It gives me a good view of your breasts, seeing them from underneath as well."

    My mouth opens, but not a wordes out. I didn''t expect Leo to e dirty in real life. I thought he would only dare to be flirtatious over the phone. But I was dead wrong.

    I stare at the alpha, unable to form words. It makes Leo''s entire face crack open with humor.

    His eyes crinkle andughter sips out through his kissable lips. "I''m not sure what you''re thinking right now, Nora, but I hope I''m the one on your mind. Because I can''t get you out of my head." When I continue staring, he rises to his full height. But to my surprise, he doesn''t meet my eyes and quickly steps away. He cracks his broad shoulders and walks in the direction of the kitchen. "How about we eat dinner? I''m starving."

    "Yeah... I''m hungry too."

    I follow Leo with a pounding in my chest. My head is spinning right now. I''m unsure who sent those pictures. Was it Lily? Gloria? I have no idea what to believe, but one thing is for certain: this alpha with the hot guy swagger and the fantastic a*s is growing on me.

 Chapter 132

    Leo

    I fill my mouth with more chicken, and Nora whistles in a low tone, smiling down at her te. She has already refilled it once, and if I''m to judge by her face, she might have even more chicken.

    It pleases me.

    I want her to smile, especially after finding that envelope. Someone is out to get her, but I want us to focus on having a romantic dinner tonight, and then tomorrow, I can start looking for clues. Smiling, my eyes travel to Nora''s face, and I furrow my eyebrows. There is something off about the way she looks at me right now. A certain bitterness in her eyes that I can''t shake off. It''s almost as if she hates that the food is good, even though I realize how dumb that sounds.

    "Wow," Nora shows her pearly whites. "Look at you: angel, alpha, muscr, tall, powerful, rich, and now it turns out you even cook excellent food? What is there not to like about you..." Oh, she is definitely bitter...

    I arch my eyebrows at her. "Why do you say that in such a sarcastic tone? Is something the matter?"

    "Nope." Nora uses her tongue, so there is a pop sound at the end before she drinks more c.

    "Really?" I blink in confusion. "Because it sure sounds like something is bothering you right now."

    "Well... I find it weird that you''re here with me, and you know..." Nora shrugs, smiling briefly. "Not with another woman."

    "Uh, I''m here with you because we are mated and married?"

    "And?" Nora questions. "That doesn''t stop some people from f*****g other people. There are a lot of alphas who only keep their mate around for power."

    I breathe augh and fork more chicken. "Well, not me..."

    "Would you want to?"

    What the heck?!

    I thought we were sharing a sweet moment here, and Nora is firing off bullets faster than a gun. Why is she doing that? It makes no sense, especially when she looks like she regretted her sentence as soon as she said it! What is going on?! "No! Not at all!" I mean it.

    "Really, because... I wouldn''t mind if you did... I have no clue why you''re flirting with me, to begin with... So..."

    I lift my eyes and study Nora. Tears are glimmering in her eyes, but she is fighting them. It''s like she is trying to act tough and put up an act when she much rather would want to cry.

    It confuses the heck out of me.

    "Why are you suddenly bringing up these questions?" I ask, staring at her. I''m so lost here that it ain''t even funny. "Just... Just tell me what''s on inside your mind. Share your thoughts. Please."

    Nora pulls her lips into her mouth and takes a shaky breath. "Well... The more I learn about you, Leo, the more I realize that you''re perfect and I''m just... I''m just normal."

    Is Nora serious?!

    I want tough, but somehow I refrain from doing that.

    "I''m far from perfect, Nora..." I''m really not perfect. Not even close. I''m powerful, but I suck at people.

    "But it feels like you are perfect. You cook, clean, and take care of this mansion. You take care of me. And you locked the doors. You got rid of your mother for my sake, and... You''re just too good for me..." Nora takes another bite of chicken, and tears stream down her face. "And I had really hoped that this chicken would taste bad... But it''s perfect!"

    Tears stream down Nora''s pretty face, and I gawk at her. Holy heck, how much wine did I give her?

    Nora is breaking apart inside my kitchen! I''m an i***t when ites to women! What do I do?

    My lips part, but Nora speaks before me.

    "I''m sorry..." Nora dries her tears on a napkin, shaking her head. "I''m acting crazy here, but this chicken was thest straw... I feel so worthless that I can''t do anything for you, Leo. Lily would have been better for you because she is at least a normal werewolf. But not me. No. I''m just normal human Nora. Completely ordinary."

    Her words make my heart stop.

    Finally, I''m responding to what Nora is telling me without really saying it, and I''m officially mindblown.

    I look at her clearly, and finally, I realize what I''m dealing with: an insecure girl who doesn''t think she is special. A beautiful woman, so funny and intelligent, but unable to see it herself just because she isn''t a werewolf like the rest of her family.

    It hurts me because Nora is gorgeous. She treats everyone equally, and even though she hides it behind snarkyments and an attitude, her heart is made of gold.

    And she needs to know why I like her.

    "Nora..." I meet her eyes over the table. "Being a werewolf isn''t only rays of sunshine and cupcakes..."

    "Oh really?" Nora sobs. "Because you sure have it all..."

    I shake my head, speaking calmly. "I really don''t..."

    "Well, you at least seem to have had it easy."

    Iugh. "Not even close."

    She lifts an eyebrow, smiling in misery. "Really?"

    "Yeah..."

    "So you, Leo the alpha angel, have had it hard too?"

    "Yup..."

    She searches my face but looks unconvinced. "Give me an example, and maybe I will believe you."

    "Are you ready for it?"

    "Hit me with it. Surprise me."

    I can''t fight my smile. "Alright."

    "Great."

    "The moment I was born, I was branded as ''powerful'' because of my abilities. But never once did they make me happy. My parents knew I would be the next great thing, and all the pack members respected me. Most of them even feared me, and that made them blind to who I was on the inside. They saw only the great future angel alpha, but they never saw Leo, just Leo."

    Nora looks puzzled, seeming to hold her breath, and Iugh before I continue my story.

    "All the pack members faked being my friend. But you? Man, you were different... You weren''t afraid to state your disdain and hated me from the moment I opened my mouth. Not because of my powers, but because I was a self-assured brat. And despite being the angel alpha, you weren''t afraid to treat me like the a*****e I was. Okay?"

    Nora is staring at me, searching my face with shiny eyes, and I sigh because she still doesn''t get it. It''s not her fault, though. I''mplicated, but I''m trying to make her understand.

    "What I''m trying to say is that... It became an addiction to bully you, Nora. And I realize this will sound bad, but... I mocked and teased you because you were always honest. Always real." Her eyes water even more. "Did you make this up?"

    "No! Not at all..." Iugh in frustration. "The only time I wasn''t handed a fake smile andpliment was when I was faced with you."

    "So what you''re saying is that I made you feel human?"

    "Yes! But there is more... I didn''t understand it at the time, but... I never once liked Lily. I liked you, but the only way to realize I liked you was when your future self came over and..."

    She blinks repeatedly. "Wait, you''ve met a future version of me?"

    Iugh. "Yes! It sounds crazy, but the other Nora from the future came here and told me she loved me before I visited you. And being hit with how that Nora felt made me realize what I''ve felt all along. Does that make any kind of sense to you?"

    She tilts her head, close to tears. "It does... Kind of... But I''m having... I''m having trouble believing you... I''m just... There are so many questions inside my head right now... My brain might explode. You met the future me?"

    "Sure did."

    "Oh..." Nora looks like she might throw out. "My mind is spinning right now. This was like... A bomb and I''m having trouble understanding all of it. I know I''m another guardian, the third one, but... You really met the future me? And she told you that she loves you?" Nora is pretty when she is confused. She gets this wrinkle between her eyebrows that I want to touch.

    But I don''t.

    I smile. "Pretty much."

    "Huh..." Nora nods her head. "Am I hallucinating?"

    "Nope."

    "I might pass out from how fast my brain is processing this piece of information right now..."

    Iugh at her expression. "I get that... Should we talk about us first and the other Nora after?"

    "Please..." Nora waves her hand in front of her face with quivering lips. She looks mindblown. "So you like me?"

    "I do," I touch her other hand over the table, holding her gaze while Nora tries not to cry. I squeeze her fingers. "And you don''t have to say it back, or even believe me. I''m not trying to force you into anything by what I''ve just told you, but I like you. "You like me..." Nora repeats in a whisper as if she can''t believe what she is hearing right now.

    I smile. "Yes, I might partly have married you to save the world, but I also did it because I have feelings for you. You''re special, Nora. You see people for who they are and treat them exactly how they treat you. You''re fair and honest. Pure. And... I like that and want you to know that you''re more special than you think."

 Chapter 133

    Nora

    I''m fluttering all over my skin. Disbelief is throbbing in my head, and I''m blinking up at Leo in a daze. He just said he likes me.

    Leo likes me.

    And this time, his words sounded so genuine.

    This big, beautiful boy likes me.

    I can''t believe it.

    My heart pounds faster as I stare up into his handsome face. He tilts his head at me from the other side of the table, and I blush at the spreading smile over his lips. "Something the matter?" Leo asks.

    His tone makes me even more starry-eyed. I''m not sure why, but suddenly I''m shy. I want to touch him and tell him that I like him too, though it''s not easy.

    I still don''t fully believe Leo likes me. I''ve never once had a serious boyfriend. Now I have a husband, but his kind words have made me shy. And call me stupid, but I already fear losing Leo. He isn''t mine, to begin with.

    Leo hasn''t given me his entire heart. He hasn''t said he loves me. Leo said he likes me, yet I''m terrified he will snatch back his words and stop feeling something for me right now. Stupid right?

    It''s just that when you have been without much affection your entire life, you begin to fear it. It felt like Lily had most of the attention growing up, and now, with Leo looking at me like I''m a gem or something precious, I''m shying away from it.

    I''m terrified of opening up my heart, letting myself fall in love with someone, and then having them reject me or push me aside. I don''t think I could survive that, so my heart is hesitant.

    "Something isn''t the matter, but..." I sink my teeth into my lower lip and take a deep breath. "I''ve never had someone confess that they like me before. Various hookups, sure... But no one has said they like me in the romantic sense... All the other guys only wanted... s*x and..."

    I don''t know how to finish my sentence, yet Leo is already smiling at me. His expression is surprisingly mischievous, and my eyes widen when he stands up to his full height.

    The guy is tall, long-legged, and hugely built. It doesn''t take long before he stands over me, peering into my eyes and making my skin turn red.

    He is truly gorgeous. Intense. Big. Aplete alpha.

    A shudder wracks my body. Those green eyes belonging to Leo are glowing, and his presence fills the room as he dips down to whisper in my ear. "I''m ready for the dessert." My eyes blow wide. "Wait, what?!"

    Before I know it, Leo turns around my chair, making me face him. It doesn''t seem to take him any effort to lift me up and down from the floor with the entire piece of furniture.

    Hot.

    Heat spreads between my legs, and Leo smirks. His veiny hands are pulling down my pants, and I can''t even fight him. Much to my dismay, my legs are already spreading to invite him, and hisrge hands touch my swollen c**t.

    He doesn''t whisk it like cream with his fingertips like some other inexperienced guys do but rub it in slow, tantalizing strikes. It turns me on until I''m close to begging him for more.

    It feels so... Good.

    I briefly shut my eyes, and Leo leans closer. Hisrge body and addicting scent invade my senses.

    He is so close and goes down to sit between my legs. Gosh, there is something so sexy with having a full-grown, giant man between your legs. Especially a muscr, hunky one.

    "I love your sweet scent, Nora..." Leo looks up from a frame of darkshes before diving down to inhale me through my underwear.

    I glimpse down at him. His nose is fully pressed to the wetness of the fabric, and he looks pleased.

    The image is genuinely scandalous.

    Yet so hot.

    Leo hums, and the vibrations make me shudder in a sweet promise of this leading to something good. His hands are gripping my thighs, and he leans against my p***y. I''m beyond horny already. I''m hot, hot, hot.

    I have to fight another shiver when Leo speaks. "I''m going to eat you out inside the kitchen, Nora. It seems fitting since we just had dinner. You will be the perfectst meal."

    Is he nning on eating me out? But I haven''t showered or anything!

    What if I taste bad or something?

    I have to stop this even if I want it!

    An excuse starts on my tongue. "We shouldn''t do it in here, and-ahhhh! Oh-my-god!"

    Leo is licking me through the fabric of my panties. His tongue is wet and sloppy, and heps at me like I''m his sweet addiction. My underwear sticks to me like glue, soaked by my wetness and Leo''s patient, hungry tongue. My husband is so freaking dirty.

    I love it.

    I arch my back in the chair to moan, and my colossal husband sets my legs over his broad shoulders. Jesus Christ, he is so sexy when he takes themand!

    I''m a goner already, yet, I keep talking. "Leo... We haven''t decided what we are yet... And oh-sweet-cheese, what are you doing to me? That feels so... Ungh... Good! Don''t you dare stop doing it!"

    Leo chuckles against my underwear and yfully tugs the fabric further down with his fingers. His smile is downright dirty, and amusement is dancing in his eyes.

    "We are talking now, Nora, but with our bodies rather than our mouths. And I''m saying that I want you and can''t wait to taste your c*m all over my face and mouth."

    Holy shit-he is nning on ruining me with words!

    I take a deep breath and hold it when his tongue finally touches the bare skin between my legs. I shiver in the chair, lost to sensation.

    How can he be so good at using his mouth?!

    Leo doesn''t act like a virgin at all. He is talented with what he does, but maybe thates from a dirty mind. I don''t know, but I love every minute of this! Suddenly, Leo stopspping at my clit. "Does every man make you wet like this, or am I special?"

    I don''t answer him.

    Leo pushes two fingers inside me, holding my body entirely still in the chair with his other arm. He goes at a punishing rhythm at a steady pace, kissing my c**t and whispering my name-waiting for an answer to his question. "Nora?"

    I''m too embarrassed to answer, and Leo punishes me by pushing two of his big fingers in and out of me again. Oh-my-god...

    The pressure is perfect. Leo''s rhythm is relentless. I''m sure I will explode at any second if he doesn''t stop.

    But right when it gets good, his pace slows.

    I groan in pain. "Leo, please-"

    "Answer the question, Nora."

    "........" My breath catches in my throat, and I shut my eyes, f*****g his fingers. I need to reach that climax, but Leo forces me still. And I can''t fight his strength. "Please don''t... Please don''t stop..." "Not until you answer my question, Nora."

    He licks at my clit again, pushing me further to the edge, yet doesn''t let me spiral towards release.

    His voice goes low and deep. "If you don''t answer the question, those tingles will stop, and you won''t reach your o****m. I will hold you right here, just like this, and not let you c*m." Leo''s voice is seriously sexy. I feel intense tremors simply hearing it, and he knows, or else he wouldn''t chuckle.

    "How is it going to be, Nora?"

    I bite my lower lip to prevent myself from crying when he licks me again, but not with enough force for an o****m. I need more power. And I also need him to let me f**k his fingers. Taking a deep breath, I give him the truth. "Only you..."

    His fingers start going in and out again, but too slow. "What was that? Speak louder..."

    "Only you..." I hold my breath and fight the urge to moan loudly inside his kitchen. There might still be maids working somewhere. "Only you make me this wet, Leo."

    "Only me?" Leo continues his rhythm. Heps at my c**t, and finally allows me to f**k his fingers. I can''t hold back anymore!

    I explode in violent waves on the chair-shuddering and convulsing, crying out while shutting my eyes. I''m d I''m sitting because my knees would have given out.

    It takes all energy not to copse. I''m panting, and I feel exhausted from my rippling o****m.

    "That was... Intense..." I breathe. "Shit..."

    Leo kisses my cheek and slips me off the chair and into his muscr arms. He carries me as easily as I would a doll and smirks when I meet his yful eyes.

    "I''m going to clean you up in bed," Leo tells me. It''s not a question but a statement. "And then I''m going to pick a movie, and we will watch it while cuddling."

    He looks down into my eyes, and sparks fly between us. I expect him to say something-or kiss me, but he simply smiles and walks away with me held like a princess in his arms.

    And for some reason, that makes me blush. What the heck just happened? How could I let him just go down on me just like that? And why did I like it so goddamn much?

    Had it been any other guy, I would have berated them for taking their freedom to randomly go down on me. But Leo? I better start carrying a chance of underwear because from now on, I will probably get wet as soon as I see that talented mouth. How can Leo want me? He could have anyone he wanted. A tall werewolfdy with legs for days, or a model. Yet here he is, carrying me to his bedroom.

    Things are a little too good to be true...

 Chapter 134

    Nora

    A lot of strange things happen as Leo carries me in his arms. I look into his beautiful eyes and sexy smirk.

    Everything is romantic until I get the eerie feeling we are being watched.

    My smile falters, and I hold my breath. "Are we alone inside your mansion right now?"

    The rustling of leaves can be heard from outside, along with ss breaking. To the mansion? I don''t know, but I sink further into Leo''s embrace, thankful that he tightens his hold on me.

    "I have a few butlers and maids living in the guesthouse, but that''s about it..."

    My nostrils re. "Really? Because somehow, I don''t think we are alone. It feels like someone is watching us."

    "I feel it too," Leo says. "But I wasn''t going to say anything to create unnecessary fear..."

    I swallow thickly. "Toote for that..."

    My heart won''t stop pounding. Adrenaline slouches in my veins, and I shudder in Leo''s arms.

    Windows are letting in the moonlight from the roof, casting light upon the stairs. There is a blue dazzle with dust particles dancing. Bookshelves line up the walls.

    Leo carries me higher and higher up the stairs, but suddenly, he stops mid-step while blinking up at the windows.

    He growls. "Something ising..."

    Before I can ask questions, white wings fold out from Leo''s back, and he shoots up a couple of feet. His new feathered equipment forms a shield to protect us as I hear something fly in through the window. The ss broke and shattered.

    When Leo lowers his wings from us, there are shards spread across the floor. I blink and let my eyes dart, searching for whatever was thrown at the window. "There..."

    Leo points at something on the floor, and when I narrow my eyes, I realize precisely what it is-a severed, bloody arm. What. The. Actual. Hell.

    I''m sickened.

    There are silver bracelets around the arm from Tiffany & Co. The exact same ones that Leo''s family gifted Lily before the wedding.

    My voicees out teary and shaky. "It couldn''t be Lily''s arm on the floor, right? It makes no sense. I thought she was the enemy!"

    Leo hugs me to him. There is a faint beautiful glow to him now that he is in his angel form, and he is taller too. Not to mention the wings curled behind his back.

    "It smells like her," Leo whispers, eyeing the floor before meeting my eyes with a seriousness I''ve never seen him wear. "Whoever threw that arm into my mansion''s window is powerful. But the air is confusing me... I expected to smell a werewolf, demon, or any kind of supernatural creature, but I don''t..."

    I stare at him. "So, what are you saying?"

    His eyes meet mine. "Our enemy smells like a human."

    My heart pounds faster. "Really?"

    "Yes, but it could also just mean the person is excellent at hiding what kind of creature they are-" Leo stops talking, and I watch his eyes expand before he growls.

    "Is something the matter?" I ask

    "Yes! Now the air smells like a demon; typical! It seems whoever threw in the arm broke down the barrier around the mansion, and now we have a demon to deal with!"

    Leo growls in annoyance and then leaps into the air. It''s so sudden that I shriek. My stomach drops, but Leo doesn''t even blink. He flies out through the broken window, and then wend on the roof.

    While still holding me, Leo meets my eyes. "I''m going to transform into my dragon wolf form," he points to the forest, and I notice that birds, deer, and other animals are fleeing. "Those animals are running because we are dealing with a powerful demon." I study the fleeing animal, blinking in surprise when I catch what looks like flying, glowing embers. "What are those?"

    Leo scrunches his nose. "Fairies, and I don''t like those very much."

    "Fairies?" I lift both my eyebrows in surprise. "I had no clue those even existed..."

    "Me neither. But when your mother fought Arachne and defeated her, she had already opened tiny portals. The demonse to our world through those, but it seems other supernatural creatures areing through them too, like the fairies." "I see..."

    "Yeah, and the reason for me wanting to travel is to close as many of them as possible," Leo walks to the edge of the room and then turns around with a yful smile. "Anyway, time to find that demon. Get on my back after I''ve transformed." I stare at him. "On your back?"

    Instead of answering, Leo dives down into the garden. I hold my breath at the glitter and white feathers circling in a mini tornado before an enormous dragon wolf takes Leo''s ce. It''s white with a wolf''s head, but Leo has a long, beautifully slender body that reminds me of an eastern dragon. He looks a lot like William''s wolf dragon form. Only Leo is less demonic. My eyes roam over him. Leo is the size of his mansion, and a strange chuffing sound escapes him when his eyes focus on mine. The sounds he emits are a mix of dragon and wolf. It feeds my curiosity, and I take a step toward him, reaching out my hand to touch his ck, cold nose. Leo holds still, letting me explore his muzzle with my hands. "Dragon wolves are so..." I bite my lower lip not tough but can''t fight my growing smile. "Dragon wolves are so weird and huge, but also extremely cute."

    Leo folds his ears backward. With a head this big, he could quickly finish off a human with his sharp teeth and enormous mouth, but we are mates; I don''t fear him. I''m more curious than afraid and grab hold of the mane around his neck. Leo gets the hint and lowers his head, allowing me to jump on him before he stalks away from the house. A screeches out from his mouth, and I grab hold of Leo''s fur as he spreads his wings. Hisrge body is cast into the skies, and my stomach plummets from the sudden flight. I''m fighting the wind and my tears as I shout. "I think I prefer normal werewolves! Flying alpha werewolves are much harder to stomach, and I think I just ate a fly!"

    Leo releases a sound that must be his way ofughing. He even glimpses at me over his shoulder before picking up speed and bringing us over the tall trees belonging to the forest.

    I hold on to his fuzzy white fur and freeze when I notice a little glowing light above us. A fairy? I stare harder, gasping, when a creature drops from the sky andnds in myp.

    My eyes widen to saucers, and my lips part as I gawk at the tiny, winged man that is now groaning. "That was some journey..."

    When I say nothing, the fairy sits up and tiredly meets my eyes before a hesitant smile spreads over his lips. "Oh, hello there! My name is ke, and it''s a pleasure to meet you! Thank you for saving me from the harsh weather conditions! How can I repay you?" I blink at the long ck hair and the fairy''s blue dress. The fairy looks like a tiny royalty. Am I hallucinating this?

    I glimpse over at Leo, who growls in disdain. He doesn''t like fairies but continues flying to hunt for the demon.

    "Uh... Hello..." I wet my lips, dazed by the situation. "My name is Nora, and wait... Repay me?"

    "Yeah," ke gives me a sheepish grin. He is actually pretty cute and handsome. "Entering your world ate most of my strength, but don''t underestimate me. I''m very good at-"

    He is interrupted by a demonic cry, and we both nkly blink at each other with deadpan expressions.

    Eventually, I speak. "What do you know about defeating demons?"

    "Normally, I would dly help you," ke says, shrugging. He seems right at home in myp, totally cool with me being basically a giant to him. "But I''m weak right now since entering your world took a lot of magic and energy."

    I sigh and smile in misery. "No problem-looks like Leo has to handle this one alone."

    I really wish I could help...

 Chapter 135

    Nora

    My head is spinning too fast.

    I can''t keep up with what is going on. Someone killed Lily and threw her arm into Leo''s mansion. Then the same person broke the barrier our Leo''s home, and now there is a demon on the loose. And let''s not forget about my new friend, ke.

    My eyes travel down. The little ck-haired fairy is in myp, and I''ve somewhat gotten used to handling a tiny being.

    "The air reeks of demons," kements, scrunching up his tiny nose while looking around the scene. "But I''m not sure where the other ones are hiding... Maybe underneath the ground?" I wet my lips and grow nervous. "Hopefully, there isn''t more than one demon around here."

    Leonds in the forest, growling at a demon further away from us. It doesn''t seem terribly powerful, and the rest of the Snowmoon pack are already here, waiting for their alpha formands.

    A few heads turn, all of them already shape-shifted into wolves. A conversation between Leo and the other werewolves seems to already be happening.

    Since I''m not a werewolf, I have no clue what they are saying. Leo lifts hisrge head, probably telling them stuff through the mind-link.

    Whatever Leo is telling them must be attack rted. The other werewolves howl in unison and then run forward. They are so much smaller than Leo that it''s mind-blowing.

    I watch them, wide-eyed, as they plow into a giant demon that looks like an overgrown worm. It makes this weird, deafening sound, and ke almost tumbles off myp.

    "s**t! That thing is both a wind and earth demon!" ke swears under his tongue. He grabs my clothes to hold on but finds it trouble when the demon makes the winds blow all around us.

    My hair is fanning around my face, and Leo lowers his head, growling threateningly at the demon. His wings are spread, and he nces at me over his shoulder. He seems to be telling me to get off his back.

    I gasp. "No way!" I shake my head. "Uh-uh, we are attacking that thing together! You''re stronger with me close to you!"

    Leo looks uncertain whether to argue or not. Hisrge eyes are still on me but avert when a new voice enters the conversation.

    "Alpha!"

    Hastily, I turn around, and a beautiful blonde woman reaches us. She bends forward, grasping for air while panting, and something about her screams beta. She also resembles Leo a lot. He doesn''t have siblings, so maybe a cousin? "I didn''t think I would reach you in time, alpha," her eyes lift to Leo''s face, and her expression turns stern. "I''m here to take your mate away from here. Like youmanded me through the mind-link-"

    The blonde woman stops talking, widening her eyes. It bes evident that Leo is talking to her through the mind-link.

    "What do you mean your mate isn''t going anywhere? She is a human and shouldn''t be on the battlefield?"

    Leo growls.

    "Oh, I know her presence makes her stronger, but-"

    This time the blonde woman stops talking for an entirely different thing. Her eyes are stuck on ke, who awkwardly waves from myp. He seems tense.

    I have only been around the tiny fairy for like a few minutes, but when the blonde beta narrows her eyes, ke sinks into me. Even his wings slump as if he is scared.

    I poke the fairy with my finger. "Is something the matter, ke?"

    The tiny fairy seems ready to vanish from the face of the earth and fights a shudder. Poor ke. He looks nervous, and I protectively shield him with my hand, meeting his timid eyes.

    I don''t know why, but he acts terrified of the blonde beta. She is also growling, which isn''t making the situation any better.

    "Hey," I whisper at him. "Talk to me. What is happening right now?"

    "I will tell you what is happening right now," the blonde beta interrupts me in an unfriendly voice. "That tiny-a''s fairy is my mate, and I don''t like it. I won''t ept it."

    ke lowers his head, and anger rises in my chest. He looks so sad, and despite not knowing ke that well, I re at Erika.

    "Really? You just looked at him and immediately knew ke wasn''t good enough for you?"

    "Exactly. Like most werewolves, I dislike those weak little fairy creatures, which is why I, Erika Saint, the beta of the Snowmoon pack, reject you, little fairy, as my mate."

    ke looks up then, studying Erika. His tonees out low. "And yet I won''t reject you back..."

    Erika narrows her eyes. "Why?"

    ke shrugs. "You don''t know me, and I think you''re too quick to judge. I might be a fairy, but I''m not weak. Not at all. And I also would like to get to know my mate before deciding whether to ept me as my mate or not." "Whatever..." Erika lifts her pert nose into the air. She is pretty tall for a woman, intimidating too with her picture-perfect beautiful face. "We don''t have time for this. There is a powerful demon that needs to be defeated over there." "Right..." ke turns to face the demon, studying the werewolves jumping at it and attacking. He then looks at me, smiling. "Do you want to fight the demon with me, Nora?"

    I lift an eyebrow. "Uh, what?"

    "C''mon," ke is looking mischievous. "It will be fun."

    I stare down at him. "But I''m... I''m a human?"

    "You''re not a human, Nora," ke lifts his eyebrows, keeping the smile on his face. "You''re a silver wolf, but you haven''t awakened yet. Perhaps I could help you with that?"

    In the background, the demon worm screeches, and more of the same demon, although smaller, erupt from the ground. The Snowmoon pack is suddenly jam-packed, fighting them, but Leo isn''t moving.

    His eyes are on mine, and I realize he is curious about my conversation with ke. I''m interested too, but I''m half-convinced that ke is spreading nonsense right now.

    "Let''s just say I''m a silver wolf who hasn''t awakened yet. If that was the case, how would you help me?"

    ke''s smile grows. "The silver werewolves were originally from the other world and used to be friends with the fairies. We fought demons together, and silver werewolves are the only known creatures that canbine with us fairies." "Combine?"

    "Yes, give me your fingertip and let me ce my hand upon it. I, ke, the fairy prince, will awaken you."

    Confused, I do what he says. I reach out my finger, and ke ces his hand on it.

    "Fairies that are as powerful as me can size-shift and use our magic freely, but I''m tired. So I will do what my ancestors did-bond with a silver wolf and let you use my abilities."

    A warm spread over my skin. "You will let me use your abilities?"

    "Yes. You see, most fairies are too tiny to handle the magic coursing through the veins, so the silver wolves were needed to bond with, but don''t worry. We will only merge temporarily."

    ke smiles brighter and then turns into a glowing, blue light that enters me. A power I couldn''t feel before surges through me, and suddenly I know what I must do.

    "Leo," I look at my giant of a mate. "I will join this battle."

    Leo nods, seeming to understand. I jump down from his back, and for the first time in my life, I feel something inside me wanting to break free from its chains.

    I can''t believe this is actually happening.

    I''ve spent my entire life feeling useless and way too ordinary. I always considered myself a human. But now, there is adrenaline pumping in my veins. There is a tremendous longing in my chest and something howling inside my heart, begging to be let free. Am I dreaming?

    This all feels a little too good to be true...

    ''This is happening and not too good to be true, Nora. I''ve officially unlocked your inner wolf, ke says triumphantly inside my head. ''It wasn''t easy to do since you''ve repressed your wolf with all your negative emotions, Nora. But I''m a professional. And there is more good news: we are a perfect match, Nora.''

    I try to speak telepathically back to the fairy and seed. ''And what exactly does that mean?''

    "It means my magic abilities are yours while we are merged. And that is such a huge relief since I''m too tired to fight alone. This will be a great way to show my mate that I''m not entirely useless. ''And what exactly does your magic do?''

    ke chuckles. ''Why don''t you shape-shift and find out? Enter the battle, Nora! Let''s give those demons hell! I''m excited already!''

    Without further ado, I leap forward and almost pass out of shock at what happens.

    I take the shape of a silver wolf. Skin gets reced with fur, and ws grow from my nails. Ind on four legs instead of two and peer up at Leo''s curious eyes.

    And suddenly, I can hear my mate inside my head. ''Wee to the Snowmoon pack, my beloved silver luna.

 Chapter 136

    Nora

    I can''t believe this.

    I''m a silver wolf.

    After all this time, could this be my reckoning? Am I finally who I was supposed to be all along?

    ''This all seems too good to be true... I''m a werewolf and a silver wolf like my mother!''

    My heart is on fire, and I meet the eyes belonging to Leo. He lowers his head, giving me his approval by kneeling. ''My luna... Why don''t you take the lead?''

    Luna.

    I like the sound of that.

    I turn towards the demons and feel warmth bubbling in my veins. Magic that isn''t mine but borrowed from ke.

    ''So, ke... I''m talking inside my head, confident this part of the conversation can only be heard by B

    ''Hmm?'' ke hums. ''Is something the matter?''

    ''Umm... Do you mind if I ask you again what kind of magic you have before I attack the demons?'' ''Water''

    I blink. ''You''re the fairy prince, and your magic is only the ability to use the water element?''

    Hisughter rolls inside my head. ''What do you mean ONLY?''

    ''Well, my dad, Raphael, can use all the elements. No one else can do that in his pack. But his brother and the rest of his family members had that ability too. My dad had to learn to use each element in different timelines, though.''

    ''Your dad can use all the elements? Oh, he must have fairy blood coursing in his family line then... Portals have opened in the past and there has been mixed couples even in the past... Either way, I bet your dad''s magic isn''t on the same level as mine! I might only be able to use the water element, but I''m the best at what I do!''

    I snort. ''Are you saying you''re stronger than my dad?''

    ''At using magic? Pfft! It ain''t even a question! I''m definitely stronger than him since I''m the fairy princeive lived for decades!''

    ''Werewolves were originally guardians. They were all silver wolves initially and could reflect magic or eat it up. Butter, when the demons became a problem in my world, we discovered the werewolves were also good atbining with us! ''I see...

    ''Yes, and the best part is that there is no end to my magic. I can use it as much as I want... Well, not now when I''m tired, but your inner stamina will make it possible for us to REALLY use magic!

    ''I might have to that out then.''

    I leap forward and lead the way. Leo follows me on all fours, quaking the ground underneath his giant paws.

    ''What is the n?'' Leo asks.

    Laughter rolls inside my head. ''Magic is the n.

    Leoughs with me. ''I won''t even ask.

    ''I like your mate,'' ke says. ''He seems understanding, and I''ve never met someone like him before. Werewolf, dragon, and angel all in the same hybrid.''

    I sigh inside my head. ''Yeah, Leo is special and powerful, but this should be about us! Help me defeat thergest one of the demons! C''mon, do it to show off for your mate!'' keughs in amusement. ''Alright!''

    Right then, I feel my bloode to a boil. Magic spreads in my veins as I run past fighting werewolves. They are all taking care of minor demons, but my eyes are set on the most giant worm demon.

    I want to take it down alone with the help of ke. My eyes focus on our target, and before I know it, my hair stands on edge. The magic is gathering and speaking to me. Telling me to howl. I listen and open my mouth, letting my howl out.

    Immediately, the ground freezes underneath my paws and spreads to the unsuspecting worm demon. It turns into a block of ice, and to my surprise, so does every other demon on the field. ''What the heck,'' I whisper inside my mind. ''We froze every single demon to ice?!''

    ke chuckles. ''I told you I''m powerful-now shatter them all! Howl louder and make all of those demons die on the spot! My mate is watching us, and so is everyone around us! Howl again!''

    I listen to ke, and my howl erupts from my lungs. I can feel brief tiredness from using up so much magic. ke said there was no end to his magic, but it seems I can''t handle it well.

    At least I manage to end my howl and make the magice to life, though. The ice breaks around every demon, shatters like ss, and I find every pair of eyes blink at me when I defeat the monsters. Well.

    All but one.

    The gigantic worm manages to break through the ice, and I shriek when it lunges for me. I''m not quick enough to evade the attack and stand rooted to the spot. No-no-no!

    I brace myself for the impact, but white light surrounds the gigantic worm and holds it suspended.

    ''You won''t be the only one showing off tonight, Nora. Leo announces cockily inside my head, and I gasp as he lifts the worm off the ground with his magic.

    ke whistles inside my head. ''Telekinesis, huh?''

    I don''t answer him.

    My eyes are glued to the gigantic worm, and I blink when countless portals open around it, revealing swords. They shoot out at lightning speed, piercing through the screaming demon.

    ''Oh... That was some new magic, kements. ''Your angel mate is also capable of weapon summoning...

    Weapon summoning?

    I stare at the worm and witness Leo''s magic tear it to shreds until nothing is left. Green blood stters in every direction, and then the demon is no more.

    My attention is glued to the empty ce in the skies and the disappearing swords. And soon, the Snowmoon pack members are shouting in celebration. "You did it!"

    "The alpha and the luna defeated the demons!"

    "Did you see that? Our luna is amazing!"

    "What was that magic? Water?"

    ke sighs inside my head. ''The magic was all mine, but... It was fun to merge with you, so maybe we should do it again. That is if you let me stick around... I''m kind of searching for a ce to live inside your world... Hey, are you alright? Nora? NORA!'' ''I''m fine... Just... Very tired... Thank you for letting me borrow your powers, ke...

    It seems shape-shifting has taken a toll on my body. I can hear everyone surrender, but I cannot keep my eyes open. My body retakes my human form, and I fall forward.

    But I do it while wearing a smile.

    Finally, I''m awakened, and things are about to change from here on out, I''m sure of it. I know many bad things have happened, but there seems to be some light in the darkness. I''m no longer ordinary.

 Chapter 137

    Erika

    My cousin and alpha, Leo, picks up his mate from the ground. She passed out after defeating every minor demon in the forest and I can see the pride in Leo''s eyes. He hugs Nora to his chest with a fond expression on his face. "Let''s take you home," Leo whispers and stands up with Nora''s legs dangling over his muscr forearms.

    I stare at the sleeping silver wolf in his arms. Seeing Nora freeze every enemy was incredible, although I suspect my rejected fairy mate had something to do with the magic she wielded.

    The fairy in question is sitting on the ground, spreading a pair of blue, glittering wings before taking off to follow Leo. His eyes briefly regard me, but when I re back, his expression turns sheepish. "What a friendly mate I was given..."

    Leo snorts before looking at my fairy mate. "ke, right?"

    "Yes, that''s my name."

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Leo says calmly, eyes son the hovering fairy in the air. "I don''t like fairies very much. No offense, but your kind is usually thunderous and too happy-go-lucky for me to get along with, but..." his eyes travel to Nora, and he smiles. "What you two aplished tonight was amazing, and I must thank you for helping Nora awaken her silver wolf. You''re one of the good ones. Thank you."

    ke beams back. He even bows in courtesy. "The pleasure is all mine... But if you want to REALLY thank me, I wouldn''t mind staying the night at your ce. I don''t have any living arrangements in this world."

    "Stay for as long as you want," Leo offers, and finally, his attentionnds on me. "This is my beta and cousin, Erika. I know you two are mates, and she rejected you, but... I''m sure she can show you to a free guestroom inside the mansion. On the other hand, I need to hurry and find a bed for Nora. My mate must be exhausted from her awakening."

    I look at Nora and then meet Leo''s intense eyes. I''ve never seen him so concerned before. He usually keeps it all together and never shows a hint of emotion. Angels are usually only all about delivering justice, but now, Leo looks torn. He holds his mate tightly to his chest, and there is actual affection in his gaze.

    Interesting.

    My cousin, who has shown no interest in any living creature before Nora, has fallen in love.

    "Of course," I bow to show my respect. "You can leave the fairy with me, alpha. Go and take care of your mate."

    "Thank you."

    Leo spreads his white wings and takes off. There is angelic blood in our family, but I''ve never been able to sprout wings. My wolf is white, though, and I''m a talented warrior.

    Fighting is in my DNA, and my fierceness has earned me the role of beta in the Snowmoon pack. I''m relentless, and I seldom show any emotions. I imagine that way of living is how I''ve managed to stay in my position despite being a woman.

    "Uh, I''m sorry for asking this, but... Would you mind letting me sit on your shoulder? I know you rejected me as your mate, yet I see no other option since I''m exhausted."

    I snap my eyes to ke hovering next to my face. A grimace crosses his lips, and he raises his hands in surrender at my narrowing eyes.

    Typical-his face is pretty. It annoys the crap out of me that the bastard is both handsome and attractive.

    ke has porcin skin and long ck hair to frame his high cheekbones. A blue dress hides his body, but I''m guessing the fairy is ripped underneath it. Not that it matters. He is way too small for me.

    We will never be a couple.

    But I''m aware ke helped save the situation here today, and Leo seems to like him-I will try to be on my best behavior.

    "You can sit on my shoulder, but don''t think it means anything special for even a minute. I do not intend to ept a tiny, little fairy as my future mate and husband."

    An expression I don''t quite understand hits ke''s features. His eyes rake me up and down, and his lips curl into something resembling amusement. I wonder why.

    "You know," kends on my shoulder and smirks at me. "Judging a book by its cover is a bad thing."

    I begin walking, nodding my head at pack members leaving the forest, yet managing to glimpse down at ke to show him that I didn''t ignore his words.

    "In most cases, yes, judging a book by its cover is a bad thing."

    ke breathes augh. "You can admit that, yet you rejected me as your mate from the start?"

    Anger swells in my chest, yet I somehow keep my voice calm. "I''m the beta of the Snowmoon pack. It''s important that I show no weakness, and epting a fairy as my mate would give my fellow packmates the wrong impression." "Ah, I get it now. You rejected me because you think your pack members wouldn''t respect you if your mate is weak?"

    "Correct."

    "Interesting..." ke chuckles. "So if it turned out that I''m not as weak as you thought I was, you would regret rejecting me?"

    Huh?

    What is this fairy getting at?!

    I frown at him, hating how my skin turns a few degrees redder seeing the stupid smile on his face. "That would never be the case since I doubt a fairy could be powerful, but to answer your question: no, I wouldn''t regret it." "Why?"

    "Well, because you''re a tiny glittering thing-how would things even work between us!"

    Heughs out loud. "You''re so shallow!"

    "No, I''m stating the truth!"

    ke snorts in amusement and his perfect set of teeth glimmer in the moonlight. "I have you know that I can... Wait, I probably shouldn''t say anything. It''s funnier if you find outter." "Find out what?" I demand.

    "I won''t tell you," he winks at me. "Anyway, mind if I sit closer to your neck? It''s freezing outside, and you werewolves are so warm."

    "Uh, sure?"

    For some strange reason, I blush when ke creeps closer to my neck. I can barely feel his weight physically, but mentally? I''m hyperaware of him and his touch.

    He leans against me, and butterflies swarm my belly. What the heck? It truly baffles me how I''m reacting here. ke is a fairy-I should be immune to his charm, but I''m not.

    I glimpse down at him and find him rubbing his cheek against the sensitive skin on my neck. He breathes a contentedugh. "The scent of your mate truly is soothing..."

    I swallow thickly. "You... You''re not supposed to get all cuddly with me. I rejected you, remember?"

    "Mhm, you could also have swatted me off when I did that, but you let me rub against you."

    My face heats to a thousand degrees. "It would be impolite, and I would never raise a hand against a guest of my alpha."

    "Sure, sure, whatever you say..." ke chuckles in delight. "I bet you''re a closeted cuddler, though. You might act all prude and proper, but you like affection, don''t you?"

    Anger ticks against my neck. "I hate affection." I''ve never let a man as much as hug me. I''ve never even been kissed. Thest guy who tried ended up with my foot in his nuts. "I love affection. I''m a big teddy bear."

    "Big?" I snort. "I hate to tell you this, but I would beg to differ."

    "Oh, my wannabe hardcore mate actually has a sense of humor, huh?" ke pokes me with his elbow, grinning. "Show me more of that side, and I might ask you out, Erika." "Ha, as if I would go out with you! You''re not my type!"

    To my surprise, ke doesn''t look butthurt after the tone I used. Instead, heughs yet again.

    "Then what is your type?" ke asks.

    "Hmm..." I tap my chin. "Are we talking personality-wise or physical attributes?"

    "Physical."

    Ha, ke walked straight into that one. I can spite him now, say that I prefer men who look the opposite of him.

    "I like big, strong, tall men with pecs, and oh! I love a round, shapely butt as well!" I look down at ke, shrugging. "I''m sorry. You must be disappointed with my answer, but you''re not what I''m looking for. You''re pretty, but... You know..." Again, ke shocks me byughing. He crosses his arms over his chest and shakes his head. It confuses me. I had expected him to call me shallow, but his lips are caught in a smile.

    "You have a great taste," ke winks at me. "I see what I can do about that, and hopefully, I can convince you that you made a mistake by rejecting me right off the bat."

    I blink down in confusion, opening the door a little dazed. ke sure is confident, but I have to end this madness. It saddens me to break his heart again, but he needs to stop dreaming and thinking he has a chance with me.

    I clear my throat before speaking. "I have no clue what you''re talking about, but it ain''t going to happen, buddy. You and I won''t be an item. Stop dreaming."

    "Dreaming?" ke whistles. "You''re sassy-I like that, and it makes me even more determined to prove you wrong. Because Erika? You and I will be a couple, whether you like it or not."

    Iugh. This guy is insane and weirdly confident. "I doubt it, but keep dreaming, short stuff, keep dreaming"

 Chapter 138

    Erika

    Its been a day since the demons attacked, and Nora is still resting inside her room. She woke up briefly to eat but then fell back asleep, so I''m staying at Leo''s ce.

    He needs me to lead the pack while he cares for his mate, but I also need to train to keep my physique.

    That''s why I''m outside.

    I''m throwing punches at the ssic boxing bag in Leo''s garden. It''s hanging down from a tree, and I''m sweating. Jabbing at it while the girls in my pack are talking s**t about me. I''m trying to ignore them by chanting my inner mantra.

    Never show weakness.

    Always be strong.

    Don''t let people get to you.

    Punch once, twice, and kick. Breathe.

    "The sun is shining, it''s warm, and our beta is training again? When does she ever take a break?!"

    "Erika? Pfft! That woman doesn''t know what the word ''rx'' means and never takes a break!" "Really?" "Yup."

    "That''s insane. No wonder Erika doesn''t have a boyfriend. She might be the beta, but if the only thing she cares about is fighting and training, I can see why no one has dared to ask her out."

    "I heard she is a virgin."

    "What?!"

    "Yeap..."

    "I can kind of see why, though. Erika isn''t cute."

    "Yeah, she really isn''t. The training has gone overboard, and it''s such a freaking waste. Erika would be pretty with her blonde hair and green eyes, but her abs ruin everything about her appearance. Women aren''t supposed to have them." "Agreed. And don''t forget that Erika is tall. At five-foot-seven, and with those abs, I bet she scares all the men away."

    Ouch.

    "Yeah, she isn''t very approachable either."

    Double ouch.

    My heart speeds up at the rudements delivered by the beautiful women of the Snowmoon pack.

    What they said hurts, but I refuse to show these werewolf women that their words cut underneath my skin. I continue jabbing and wait for them to get up from the jacuzzi in Leo''s garden, hoping they will leave me alone for the rest of the day. They did enough damage to me already.

    I''m not exactly popr among men, even though I''m the beta; I know that, but who needs a man anyway? If men are frightened by me, then too bad for them because I won''t change who I am!

    I continue hitting the punching bag for three minutes before hearing those condescending voices in my head again. Like I''m not pretty and that I''m too tall. "GAH!"

    I hit the bag and then blink back my tears.

    "Screw this!"

    I throw the gloves on the ground and angrily head for the door. My heart is in pain. It''s not like I want to stay single for my entire life, but who would even ept someone like me? I''m not girly and apparently not even pretty.

    And my mate? My mate turned out to be a tiny fairy with a stunning pretty-boy face. The irony that my mate is more beautiful than me with long eyshes and a petite frame is too much.

    I told ke I rejected him because he was weak, but the truth is that he makes me insecure. He is cute and friendlier than me, and his smile is stupidly dazzling.

    With burning tears running down my face, I head for the door leading inside and crash straight into someoneing out.

    Typical!

    My face ms into their naked chest, and as I backpedal, I grab something-a towel-and tumble backward. "Ouch," I mutter and almost tumble into the pool before a hand grabs mine to prevent me from falling.

    "Careful."

    "I''m so sorry. I wasn''t thinking and-" I look up, and my exnation gets stuck in my throat when I stop to really take in the man standing before me.

    Curious blue eyes framed by dark eyshes long enough to make any woman jealous. Luminous, picture-perfect skin and straight ck hair reaching his back''s middle.

    I recognize his stunning face as I''ve spent thest few days seeing it in a tinier format, but now my head barely reaches his shoulder. What the actual freaking hell?! "ke?!" I exim. "But... How?!"

    "Hello, Erika," ke rakes me up and down. He blinks and tilts his head with a shocked expression once he notices he has to look down to meet my eyes. "Oh, wow. You''re shorter than I thought. I wondered how I wouldpare to you after a little size-shifting." Shorter than he thought?!

    I''m not short-ke is huge!

    I stare at him. "S-size-shifting?"

    "Yeah, I can make myself bigger if needed, but Icked the strength to do it the first day."

    They disappear into my skin if I focus..."

    How did I not know he could do that?! "Um, if you size-shifted, where are your wings then?" "They disappear into my skin if I focus..."

    "Oh..."

    "Anyway, would you mind giving me back that towel? It was wrapped around my waist. I''m not ashamed of my equipment, but standing here naked isn''t appropriate." Naked?

    My eyes lower, and ke''s slightly annoyed expression shifts into amusement as I stare at his c**k, ck-jawed.

    ke is as hung as a horse.

    Holy cow.

    That thing is massive and shouldn''t even be allowed to be called a c**k! That''s a weapon, honestly! It''s a battleax, probably capable of hurting someone!

    "Holy crap!" My voice is way too high and far too loud. In fact, it''s a full-on shriek. As if I''m back to being a teenage girl again.

    ke smirks and steps closer to me. He is tall, taller than I expected, and broad.

    His teeth show, and his voice goes low. "I will take that sound as apliment."

    ke grabs the towel from my hands and winks at me while circling it around his tapered waist.

    I stare at his amazing super-hero body, gasping. Why am I gasping?! I need to stop doing weird things, but I''m out of control, and my nervousness has taken over.

    I''m acting embarrassingly awkward around my rejected mate, but I didn''t expect ke to walk through the door ande out being hung, tall, and insanely muscr!

    What is even more annoying is that ke is beautiful in a way I''m sure will leave scars on my eyes. He is too gorgeous, too much of a pretty boy in the face. It leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.

    My mate, who is a man, is prettier than me, who is a woman. It''s humiliating, really.

    "Erika... Are you alright?"

    I blink up at ke. "Uh, what?"

    "You look red..." ke lifts his muscr arm, pressing his hand to my forehead with a concerned expression. "My god, you''re burning up! Damn! I knew it was a bad idea for you to go jogging in the rain yesterday! You''ve probablye down with a fever! Are you feeling dizzy?"

    His touch sends electric jolts up my spine, and I shriek. "Stop touching me! Get away from me!"

    I jump back like a frightened animal, and ke freezes. He stares at me, dumbfounded and confused by my behavior.

    "Erika?" ke doesn''t move but studies me with bewildered eyes. He really has no clue what is happening. "Is something the matter? Why did you reel back like that? Did I do something wrong?"

    s**t!

    Why did I jerk back as if he burnt me? What should my excuse be for acting like a freak?!

    Before I know it, my mouth is moving. I spew embarrassing, ridiculous words all over ke. "You didn''t do anything wrong! In fact, you touched me, which was good! I mean, it felt good! Amazing really! I love your hands and your body! You look fantastic! Oh-my-god. I can''t believe this is you and that you''re hung... HUGE! I mean your body, not your c**k, not that your c**k is small either! It''s big and beautiful!" I''m so screwed. Why do I keep running my mouth?!

    ke''s lips curl higher up his handsome face with every word I say. I can tell he is amused. His smirk makes me wish someone could smack me over the head and knock me out so I can forget thest few seconds of this interaction.

    I''m starstruck by ke''srger size, and I''ve made an absolute fool of myself bbering about it to him.

    Crap!

    ke''s lips move, but I shriek and tuck my tail between my legs before he can speak.

    "I have to go! You have a nice dip in the jacuzzi! Enjoy your day, and please forget this ever happened!" I exim, shouting really before I run past him and escape inside the building.

    I practically kick up the door. And as I run to save myself from the most embarrassing moment in my life, I hear confusedughinging from outside. It''s ke, and my cheeks heat up to a billion degrees.

    He isughing at me!

    Of course, he is!

    What the hell was that interaction?!

    I''m so screwed! I never want to see ke again!

    Everything about our little run-in was beyond humiliating! I rather die than look that handsome fairy in the eye again! I called him hung and admitted to liking his touch, and ke wouldn''t let me live it down! I have to avoid ke at all costs!

 Chapter 139

    Nora

    I wake up with a ringing in my head and my mouth cottony and dry. Every limb hurts, and I desperately blink life into my eyes to see better inside the bedroom. ording to ke, this kind of reaction is typical.

    He has been visiting me these past few days. ke said using magic for the first time and awakening sote in my life is a significant change for my body, and that''s why I''m exhausted.

    ke also said, "You and I are stronger together, Nora. I''m looking forward to bonding with you again to defeat more demons. I can use my water magic on my own, butbined? There is no telling what we could aplish. But don''t think about that now. Rest." He is a sweet fairy, but if there is someone who is ever more precious, it''s Leo for feeding and taking care of me these past few days. My mate hasn''t left my side once.

    I look up toward the bedroom door when I hear it click. The air smells like Leo, but sadly he doesn''t enter. He is speaking to a nurse from the Snowmoon pack, and thanks to my better hearing, I can eavesdrop on their conversation.

    "Is it true that you only married Nora because she is your mate? Rumor has it there are no feelings involved," the nurse''s voice goes seductive, and I can imagine her touching Leo''s chest. Call it intuition. "If that is the case, you should go out with me. I can show you a good time."

    Is she serious?!

    My heart is pounding in my ears.

    I know Leo, and I aren''t in love or anything. We haven''t even agreed to date, but I don''t want the other pack members to get the wrong idea and think it is okay to ask their alpha out!

    "I''m sorry, but please take your hand off my chest. I appreciate what you''ve done for Nora, and that''s the only reason I''m this calm. I''m a mated werewolf, and your alpha-disrespecting my mate could get you in trouble."

    "Umm, umm..." the nurse swallows audibly. I can hear her trembling, afraid of the tone Leo used. "Of course... I''m so... So sorry that I touched you! Please don''t kill me!"

    "I won''t... This time," Leo sighs, hanging on the door handle. I can sense his irritation. "But you should tell the other women in our pack that I won''t touch a woman that isn''t my mate. It doesn''t matter what brought Nora and me together or if she likes me or not. I would never betray her by being with another woman."

    "O-of course, alpha!"

    "Great, you''re dismissed."

    With that, the nurse leaves in a hurry. I can hear quiet sobs before the door opens, revealing Leo.

    "You''re awake," his smile is tired. There are rings under his eyes, probably from guarding me close to every night. He steps closer, eyes raking me up and down. "How are you feeling?"

    My smilees in slow. "Exhausted."

    "I get that."

    Leo walks forward with a food tray and carefully sets it down on myp before stretching to his full height. I watch him pull a chair from the wall and sit on it in front of me.

    He makes me nervous. I like him; that is clear, but I''m embarrassed to admit that to Leo. The more feelings I develop for my mate, the harder it gets to say them out loud.

    Leo gives me butterflies, and as I dig into the yogurt he gave me, I feel him looking at me. Maybe trying to figure me out. Part of me wants to hug him and thank him for watching over me, but the other half is too shy to say anything to him. His beauty is also very distracting. It makes it even harder to say the needed words that linger on the tip of my tongue.

    My eyes travel to Leo. His green eyes make his tan stand out even more, and his hair has turned blonder in the sun. The highlights have taken over, making him look like an exotic surfer.

    A very attractive one.

    Broad shouldered.

    Sexy.

    Large.

    "What are you thinking about?" Leo asks.

    You. I''ve been staring at Leo like a creep and feel my embarrassment overwhelm me. "N-nothing, I''m just spacing out!" I blush when his lips curl higher on his handsome face. "Is that so?"

    My cheeks burn brighter at his smirk. "Y-yeah, I''m just... Dizzy." And totally noticing the outline of your pecs.

    "I see," a crease of worry forms between Leo''s eyebrows. He takes a deep breath and leans forward in his chair, arms folded in hisp. "Your parents left more flowers for you." I blink in surprise. "My parents did?"

    "Yup," Leo nods at the corner of the room. There are plenty of colorful bouquets there, and also cards. Even a plushie.

    My heart squeezes. "While I appreciate the gifts, I have no clue what to tell my parents now that I''ve awakened as a silver wolf..."

    Leo turns to me again. "Why would you have to tell them anything? They know, but I don''t think it needs to be a conversation if you aren''tfortable with it, Nora."

    I sigh and rake my fingers through my red hair. "That''s the thing... My mother is also a silver wolf; if I awaken strange powers like her, she would be the best person to speak with..." "Like a sensei?"

    I breathe augh at Leo''s silly choice of words. "Yes, my mother would turn into my sensei, I guess?"

    He smiles. "d to see you''re smiling. I hate when you''re too much in your head not to show a sign of happiness. It makes me worry."

    Oh lord.

    This big, sweet man will be the end of my ovaries.

    I melt in my seat. "You''re sweet..."

    Leo keeps the smile. "I can be, but... I also have something that I need to discuss with you that isn''t sunshine and rainbows."

    "And what is that?"

    Leo hesitates when I search his face but eventually slumps his shoulders with a heavy sigh.

    "A future self version of you visits me from time to time. You''re aware of that, right? I already told you once."

    "Yes, I remember that," I blink repeatedly. "Why does a future self of me keep on visiting you?"

    "That''s the thing I have to tell you," Leo tilts his head, eyeing me with a concerned expression. "In the future, I sacrifice myself to defeat the demons, and your other self is trying to find a way to prevent that. She wishes to change the oue." I stare at him with my jack-cking. "You sacrifice yourself?"

    "Apparently," Leo''s smile is slow. "I don''t really mind. I seem to have done it for a good cause. My life saved plenty, and I''m unsure why that oue is so bad-"

    "Stop!" I interrupt him, making him blink at me in surprise. I''m shaking in the bed and finding it harder to breathe.

    "Nora?" Leo asks. "Hey, I didn''t mean to upset-"

    "You''re not allowed to die!" I exim, teary-eyed and hurting because my story with Leo hasn''t even started, and now he is telling me he will die soon. I won''t allow it!

    Leo appears torn. "Nora, please... It''s not like I want to die, but I would rather sacrifice myself than have everyone else die."

    "I don''t like that oue..."

    "I know," Leo grimaces. "A lot of confusing things are happening..."

    "Yeah, what about that arm?" I ask. "Have you figured out if it belonged to my sister or not?" I blink repeatedly. "Have my other self said anything about that?"

    "Your other self hasn''t visited metely, so I haven''t been able to ask her about this event, but... That arm? It did belong to Lily. We suspect the one who broke the barrier killed her as a threat."

    "That makes no sense..." I whisper. "I thought the enemy was my sister, and now it turns out the real enemy killed her?"

    "It is confusing," Leo rakes his fingers through his hair and throws his attention at the window. He appears thoughtful. "We know our job is to defeat the remaining five demon princes, but they aren''t in our world yet, as far as I know. They need someone powerful to open the portal, and that someone is our enemy."

    "That makes sense, but who is powerful enough to open a portal to the other world, and who would do that?"

    "I don''t know," Leo holds my gaze. "I asked Leo about it, and he said that the portal he came with was opened by a werewolf. He didn''t get close enough to look at them, but... He said our enemy is a female." "That could be anyone!"

    "True," Leo grimaces. "But ke said the person also smelled like they belonged to the Snowmoon pack. The enemy is one of us, Nora-that''s why they could enter our territory so easily."

 Chapter 140

    Erika

    "So you are saying there is an imposter in our n, someone working for the enemy?" I ask Leo.

    We are eating lunch at a cafe. I''m hit beta, and he is discussing things with me here. Nora is sitting by our table too, and sadly, she has made ke the gamma and her right-hand man.

    He is one step underneath me in ranking now, and the guy isn''t even a freaking werewolf!

    Like seriously?!

    It annoys the crap out of me. I worked hard to get where I am, and now a damn pretty boy is threatening my position.

    "Yes," Leo gives me his full attention. "Before ke left his world and saw the portal opening to our realm, he saw a figure. They smelled like us, and judging by their stance and size, ke thinks it''s a female werewolf we are dealing with. Isn''t that right, ke?" I look to my left and find ke smiling at me. It''s infuriating how the fairy can change his size.

    He even looks like a human now!

    His pointed ears are hidden under his long, ck hair, and he is wearing a baseball cap. Yet it does nothing to hide the fact that he is gorgeous.

    The girls by the other table were swooning over Leo and ke when we took our seats. They still are, and while Leo ignored them, ke threw a kiss. He is such a yer.

    My blood is boiling.

    "Mhm, I really think the enemy is a female," ke keeps smiling at me, and it grows when I re at him. He seems to get a rise out of my irritation, which is also annoying. "Do you have a list of names for all the Snowmoon pack members?"

    I realize the question is directed toward me as the beta. It should be my job to keep up with that, and I do, but I was momentarily dazzled by ke. It takes time to get the machinery that is my brain working again, and I blush when I realize I''m staring at him. "Uh... O-of course!" I bend to the right and search through my bag for my phone. "I keep all sort of information in a doc. I''m bad at paperwork and find it easier."

    "Going modern?" ke asks.

    "Yes, it makes things easier. Here you go." I open my phone up and hand it over to ke, who doesn''t seem surprised. He already knows how to handle our technology from just a few days.

    ke scrolls on my phone, smiling when he identally clicks down the doc and finds my wallpaper. It''s one with two kittens, and his lips curl into a brilliant smile.

    "Ah, so the ice-cold beta has a softer side?" ke teases.

    My face turns to a hundred degrees, and it doesn''t get any better when I notice Leo and Nora try not tough. They aren''t a real couple, but they share the same humor.

    Right now, they seem to find my rtionship with ke very entertaining. Hrious actually. Nora''s lips twitch. When I re at her, she turns to Leo, and they focus on their private discussion over their drinks and cookies.

    It seems they are nning on letting us handle the pack names, and I frown before turning to face ke again. "Can I ask you a question?"

    ke blinks in surprise. Damn those eyes. I''m really beginning to hate his appearance. No man should have eyshes as long as his. I would kill to find a mascara that gave me such eyshes.

    "Yeah, what''s up?" ke asks, bringing my attention back to reality. He is smiling, like usual.

    "I was just wondering what made you enter our world in the first ce. Didn''t you like your own realm?"

    His smile falters, but the amusement lingers. "My world is dying, and not because of the demons. The is being eaten by darkness, and all the creatures are looking for a way out. It''s quite sad, actually. And the fact that the is dying is probably why the demons are so adamant about taking over this one."

    "Oh," I had no clue his world was dying. "That makes sense about the demons wanting toe to our world... I''m sorry your home is being taken over by darkness, though."

    "It is what it is," ke exhales and picks up his coffee to drink some from his cup. "All my friends and family are dead. The fairies that managed to escape have no connection to me, and now I have nowhere to live."

    "Hey," Leo says from across the table. "You know you can stay at our mansion for as long as you want," he peers down at Nora, who smiles in unison with her mate. "My luna doesn''t mind it either. In fact, we would like you to live with us."

    "Yeah," Nora says. "You''re wee to live in our mansion, which is not umon. We have even given Erika her own room."

    ke turns to me. "You live at the mansion too?"

    "Uh... Yes..." I blush and busy myself by staring at my cookie. I don''t want to meet his intense eyes. ke''s beauty makes me nervous. "I have an apartment too, but since Nora''s life has been threatened, someone murdered Lily. I''m going to stay at the mansion." "My parents areing over too," Nora says, ncing between us with a calm smile. "William and Reba are the alpha and luna over the Nocturnal pack now, but my parents are free toe over. They are all worried about me after the threat." "That makes sense," ke takes a bite from his cookie. "Out of curiosity, what kind of creatures are your parents?"

    "Ah, my mother is a silver luna like me, her name is Ste. And my biological dad is a werewolf. His name is Raphael. Then there is William''s biological dad, and he is a vampire."

    "I see," ke smiles. "It will be a pleasure for me to meet everyone. I''m inquisitive about earthly supernaturals. I want to learn more about you guys and hopefully learn how to live on your."

    Nora smiles back at him. "You''re adapting already."

    "Yeah, but... It seems it''s not very popr to shrink other people here or to grow too big... I''ve learned that after I identally shrank someone''s dog that attacked me, and then when someone lost their frisbee in that tree in the park, and I grew to pluck it down, the couple screamed and called me a monster."

    I blink slowly. ke did all of that?

    To my surprise, Leoughs and shows his teeth in a warm smile. "The humans don''t know about our existence. If you want to grow or shrink, or whatever, do it in the forest where the humans don''t go. They can''t know about us, but don''t worry-I erased the memories of the humans that you met. Except for the mailman."

    ke''s expression turns sheepish. "Sorry about that..."

    "It''s not a problem," Nora shrugs. "You turned the dog back to normal, and I doubt anyone will believe the mailman when he tells them what happened. People will probably think he is crazy."

    Leo snorts. "That''s so true..."

    Everyoneughs, and I smile while in a dazed state. I had no idea fairies could have so many abilities.

    ke also seems kindhearted despite having a lot of magic coursing through his veins. Sure, the man is a yer, but he has certain gentleness when he speaks.

    I glimpse at him and try to sneak a peek at him. But ke notices, and his eyes touch mine again, and something must be wrong with me because I feel butterflies.

    Quickly, I avert my eyes, and it might just be my imagination, but I think his smile grew before I looked away. I must be crazy, right? I rejected ke. There is no reason for him to still be interested in me, but at the same time, he hasn''t rejected me back either. Is it because ke hopes for us to be a couple, or was all that flirting with me earlier because he wishes to get his revenge?

    I''m unsure of his intentions, but one thing is for sure: I won''t let my guard down around him.

    I enjoy my coffee and make small talk with both Nora and Leo. We spend two hours at the cafe, discussing various things and enjoying each other''spany.

    Leo and Nora jump inside the SUV first when it''s time to go. I''m about to jump into the backseat, but ke grabs my hand. He pulls me to him, forcing me to meet his eyes.

    God, he is tall.

    Believe me, I''m not a petite woman, far from it. I train, and I''m taller than average, but it''s nothingpared to ke. Though, I guess the fairy cheats because he can control his own size.

    Right now, he is a foot taller than my cousin Leo in his human form. Leo is bigger in his angel form, and ke is pushing close to that size. It still weirds me out having to look up at him. I swallow thickly, and to hide my nervousness, I try to make my voice as steady as possible. "What''s up?"

    ke searches my face. "How do I make you agree to go on a date with me?"

    I almost burst outughing. "I won''t go out with you."

    He arches an eyebrow. "Why not?"

    "Because I don''t know what you want, and... I don''t do romance. I''ve worked so hard to be the beta of my pack, and I feel like any sort of dating or romance would distract me."

    His lips curl into a yful smile. "Do you find me distracting, Erika?"

    "Oh-my-god," I shake my head at the arrogant fairy. He is wagging his eyebrows at me right now. "You''re impossible!"

    "No, I''m just very interested in you," ke acknowledges, shrugging. He doesn''t seem one bit afraid of admitting it. "But I can''t force you into going on a date with me."

    I blink at him, surprised ke is giving up so easily. "Right..."

    "Right, so I will get into the car."

    ke steps past me, and I stare after his broad back. He is wearing a suit and a tie and looks very Samurai-like, especially with his long hair and rxed expression. "Uh, is that it?"

    ke throws a smile over his shoulder. "I won''t chase you, Erika. You rejected me, and I asked you, and you said no. So the ball is now in your hands. If you wish to go out with me, you must work up the courage to ask me out yourself." Ask him out?!

    My cheeks burn at the thought. As if I would even want to go out with yer ke! And chasing me? That isn''t what I wanted from him either! I was just surprised he was giving up on me so easily!

    I growl, and keughs. "Anyway, let''s get into the car, shall we?"

    ke opens the door, and I take a deep breath before climbing into the SUV myself. We sit next to each other.

    I stare out the window, and when there is a bump in the road, I fly into ke''s shoulder.

    "Oops! That was some bump," ke smiles but doesn''t push me away from him. He calmly lets me lean against him. "I would use the seatbelt if I were you."

    Heat invades my face, but I tell myself that the flutters in my chest don''t mean anything.

    "Good point."

    ke gives me ast smile, and my heart stops. Damn it. What is going on? Am I getting sick or something? Because there is just no way that I''m beginning to like ke! Right?

    RIGHT?!

 Chapter 141

    Erika

    After taking ate-night shower, my skin crawls. I get the sense I''m not alone inside my room, and I cautiously step out of the bathroom.

    I''m staying at Leo''s mansion, and since an imposter is hiding in the Snowmoon pack, I get ready to defend myself. A growl starts in my throat but falls t when I find ke inside my room.

    I catch the handsome fairy holding the novel I''m currently reading. ke has opened a random page, eyes skimming through the text while his lips curl into a faint smile. My cheeks instantly heat up at the idea of him reading my dirty romance novel.

    "W-what are you doing inside my room?" Nothing can calm my running heartbeat.

    ke offers me a full-blown smile. "I wish to be dominated by thisrger man, taken in my bedsheets, bound to the bed... His c**k is so huge, so damn veiny and beautiful." Oh-my-god, he just quoted the erotic book I''m reading!

    Mortified, I gawk at theughing man until panic makes me charge at him. I don''t want him to keep reading and figure out what stupid kinks I have and what gets me going! I''m reading a novel about an omega falling in love with her stepbrother alpha, a story by Veliciah. The book isn''t out yet, but I was lucky to be one of her beta readers. "Give back my book, ke!"

    "No, I want to keep reading. It''s highly educational. I want to learn more about you, and this novel is perfect."

    "No! Stop reading it! Give it back!"

    Chuckling, ke easily holds the book out of reach. And I hate the look of pure amusement on his face. Bastard!

    Anger blossoms in my chest. "BLAKE!"

    ke ignores my anger and continues reading from the book while I desperately try to grab it. "He pinches my n****e as if that might shut me up, but it only makes me cry out in pure bliss-..." Heat rushes to my face. I''m beyond humiliated and wish to sink through the damn ground.

    "ke, please!" This man will be the end of me, I''m sure.

    "Oh, you''re begging now?"

    "Yes, just stop!"

    Smirking, ke hands me back my book. "Everyone in the Snowmoon pack says you have a stick up your a*s and that you''re not interested in any kind of romance. But you''re secretly such a little perv." Ignoring him, I hastily tuck my book away and hide it under a bunch of magazines on my nightstand. I can''t get it out of sight fast enough.

    Gosh, this might be the worst day in my life. I''m close to tears when I look up at ke''s smile. I''m humiliated beyond words.

    "That was mean," I tell him. "You''re not even supposed to be in here..."

    ke tilts his head at me, looking torn. "I''m sorry... I came in here because I thought I heard a sound."

    "It was me identally dropping my shampoo bottle..."

    "Yeah, and our rooms are like... Next to each other," ke palms his neck with a guilty expression. "I got worried and came rushing into your room. When I found out you were fine... I kind of..." "Took the freedom to look at my stuff?"

    "Can you me me? You''re my mate, Erika, and I want to know more about you..."

    "I rejected you."

    "Without grounds."

    "I had reasons..."

    "Like what?" ke challenges and a frustratedugh leaves his lips. He genuinely looks pained. "You haven''t given me a chance. Can''t you at least try to get to know me before making your decision? I mean, it''s obvious that you''re attracted to me." "I''m not attracted to you."

    He lifts an eyebrow, taking a step closer. "Oh really? So you don''t like taller men with abs and biceps you can''t encircle with even both of your hands? Isn''t that the description of the guy in the book?"

    My face flushes bright and hot. "That doesn''t mean I would like to be with such a man..."

    "Right..." ke doesn''t sound convinced. But instead of getting angry, he steps closer to me. "Let''s put that to the test, shall we?"

    Stunned, I watch him, lost to the glow in his eyes, to the sight of this gorgeous man closing the distance between us.

    ck hair, smooth skin, and blue-blue eyes. There is even a little mole underneath ke''s eye. A beauty mark.

    "You''re attracted to me, Erika," ke murmurs. "And I will prove it to you right now."

    My heart pounds when ke leans down, stroking his thumb over my bottom lip. His touch gives me butterflies. It takes every ounce of willpower to not stand on my tip toes, close the distance between us, and kiss his lush lips. I''m attracted to him, damn it, but... A rtionship isn''t what I want right now, yet I''m unsure how to fight the heat spreading over my skin.

    I can see the deep need within ke, the consuming passion moving over his face as his hand slides down my body.

    "W-what are you doing?" My voice is almost a whisper.

    "Proving you wrong."

    "Listen, going out with you would make my life moreplicated than it already is. I''m the beta of my pack, and you''re some sort of magical fairy. We wouldn''tst." "We would."

    Irritation ticks against my jaw. "No, we wouldn''t. You clearly can''t handle rejection, probably because no one has rejected you in the past, but I can''t be with someone who still doesn''t know the difference between emotions and-" Rolling his eyes, ke pushes me up against the wall, kisses me, forcing my lips apart, and controls me with his tongue.

    I try to push him away, but his chest feels made of steel. For being a fairy, he is goddamn hard, so muscr. I swoon a little but mentally p myself to regain my fighting spirit.

    I try to shut my lips together and act like this isn''t turning me on, but once I feel his hands touching me, squeezing me, I slowly give in and kiss him back.

    Only this one time won''t matter, right?

    This doesn''t change anything...

    I press myself back against him, stifling a moan as ke kisses me again and pins me to the wall with his broad chest. His pecs are freaking huge. Deliciously outlined in his shirt. But I can''t do this.

    "Wait..." I''m panting and manage to pull away from him. We are face-to-face, inches from each other. "We really shouldn''t do this..."

    "Tell me the truth then." ke steps back with his intense eyes set on mine. He looks upromising. "Tell me that you want to go out of me despite our differences."

    I swallow. "Maybe I do, but..."

    "And now you pick the ce."

    "ce?" I furrow my eyebrows. "But do you even..."

    "Have money?" ke interrupts, smirking. "Believe it or not, but this isn''t my first trip to your world. I''ve gone back and forth, but I must admit some of your technology is new." "Oh..." I blink repeatedly. "Still, I''m not sure if it would be very appropriate-"

    Tired of my excuses, ke pulls me back into his arms, kissing me harder than before. My knees go weak, and he doesn''t stop until I''m utterly breathless.

    His eyes narrow. "Pick. The. ce."

    "Um..." I''m lost in his eyes and take a deep breath. "T-tomorrow at the Hungry m? At eight? H-how about eight?"

    His smile is slow and predatory. "The little wolf likes seafood, huh?"

    God, he is sexy. It''s kind of distracting, and I''m breathing hard and fast, panting, actually. I''m behaving like a lovestruck teenager around him. It''s so embarrassing.

    I don''t even like him!

    Somehow, I manage words. "Yes... I like seafood."

    "Interesting," he releases me but keeps his eyes on mine. His smile is still there, amused and mischievous. "Seafood sounds like an excellent choice. I will see you tomorrow at eight. Meet you there?" "Sure."

    "Great." He beams at me. "You have a great night, little wolf."

    ke heads for the door but throws me a wink before leaving. His eyes look me up and down appreciatingly, and it''s not until he leaves the room that I can finally breathe.

    I lean against the wall and inhale several times to bring my breathing back to normal.

    Lord, that man is intense, and power wafts off his skin in waves. I get the feeling there is more to ke than meets the eye. And I''m officially wet again, this time between my legs. ke is dangerous.

    And so goddamn sexy.

    How do I resist him and convince him to leave me alone? A rtionship is thest thing I need.

 Chapter 142

    Nora

    Even though Leo is my husband, I''m not sure where we stand. So far, we haven''t shared a bed at night "Leo?"

    "Hello, Nora," Leo coaxes. His voice is low and seductive. "Did you enjoy your shower?"

    My heart kicks up speed at the l**t in his eyes, and I tighten the grip of my blue towel. Water is drippi Broad shoulders, tanned skin, and blonde hair. I''m already losing brain cells, caught by the smirk y "W-what are you doing inside my room?"

    Leo stands up, and suddenly he has to look down at me, thisrge alpha. His size is downright intimid "You and I haven''t had s*x in a while."

    I take a step back from him. "Y-yes, because we aren''t exactly dating or anything."

    "But you want me, right?"

    Words form in my mouth. Truth be told, I''m attracted to Leo, but that doesn''t mean I want him so soo I want our rtionship to be deeper than s*x.

    "Yes, I want you but first-"

    Leo interrupts me by stepping forward. He is much bigger than me, and it turns me on. The mate-bon "You''re killing me, Nora." Leo''s voice is seductive and husky enough to make my mind feel cloudy and A sudden jolt of yearning zaps through me when I hear the desire in his voice. Leo looks so hungry, an I arch my back, and my mind goes nk seeing his expression. He is so attractive, and he is my mate. No, wait!

    Where are these thoughtsing from?!

    A second ago, I wanted to wait before having s*x with Leo again, but now my thoughts are jumbled.

    I have to focus!

    I want us to be more than s*x mates!

    "W-what are you doing to me?" I ask.

    agine my surprise when Ie out of the shower to find him sitting on my bed.

    the floor, and I stand rooted to the spot. Leo is naked, and I can''t help but ogle his body. er Leo''s lips. He is watching me, seeming to know how he affects me.

    He cracks his shoulders, then meets my eyes with confidence oozing from his pores.

    have been enemies forever, and I would wish to date him, not just sleep with him.

    between us, and his eyes are seductive, alluring.

    "My c**k is hard for you, and I want you underneath me."

    sorge. Big. Truth be told, I want this sweaty body over me. I should let Leo do whatever he wants with me-

    I step back from Leo and create some distance between us. We are inside my room, but Leo is the closest to the door. There is nowhere for me to run.

    Because let''s be honest: there is no way I can tackle thisrge-a''s man to the floor, so I press myself up against the wall. Determined to protect my v****a from Leo''s advances.

    He is hot. Attractive.

    But he is definitely usingpulsion to get what he wants!

    "Are youpelling me right now?"

    A chuckle reverberates through me. "Yes, but I''m not telling you to sleep with me. I''m simply making you reach for what you want... If you''re feeling a pull, it''s because you secretly want to give and surrender to me." "Surrender to you?"

    "Yeah..." Leo smiles wickedly and reaches out to tuck some of my red hair behind my ear. "Do you want to be eaten out by me, Nora? Your p***y seems to want it. I can already smell your arousal."

    I swallow thickly. "I''m not aroused."

    Those words are a lie, and judging by the amusement in Leo''s eyes, he knows I''m lying.

    "You''re not being truthful right now."

    As my big husband steps closer, I have to crane my neck to keep our eye contact. He is so tall, and my fingers itch with the need to touch hisrge, juicy pecs.

    My mouth feels cottony when I swallow. "It''s the truth."

    Leo ignores my words and approaches me, step by step.

    Why does he have to be so sexy?!

    I tingle with lust but try to fight it. I try to convince myself I don''t want Leo, but it''s a losing battle. Whateverpulsion I''m under has brought out my true desires. "You want me, Nora."

    I gulp when Leo enters my personal bubble and reaches out his arm. I''m unsure what he will do. I close my eyes, expecting him to get violent, but he simply tips up my chin. His lips form a yful smile. "Why are you fighting your desires? Is it so bad to admit you want your own husband? Your body is already ready for me, Nora. Give in." Give in? Well, I''m close. Leo''s touch ignites my lust, and his scent is intoxicating. Everything about him is so hot and inviting.

    "Give in," Leo repeats. "Just admit you want me, and I will give you everything you need."

    Everything?

    I can''t resist his sweet promise. "Fine... I want you."

    Leo smiles. "Good girl."

    He inches even closer, so close that his body invades my space. I''m surrounded by him, and I''m so wet already. I''ve had Leo''s enormous c**k once, and I want it again.

    My knees almost buckle when his calloused handsnd on my shoulders, squeezing me gently.

    Sweet Lord.

    His hands stay on my shoulders for a few seconds before hisrge hands travel down to my breasts. My n*****s are hard, and his thumbs rub them in a circle before the tall alpha kneels before me.

    I drop the towel, and Leo leans forward. Holy shit-he is down between my legs!

    "You smell so sweet... Intoxicating..." Leo nips at the sensitive skin between my thighs and forces me closer to his mouth. "And you''re so gorgeous, Nora. Irresistible."

    A violent shudder travels down my spine. Leo''s hot lips kiss my skin, sweet and tender at first. Then possessive. He kisses me in a way bound to leave marks between my legs.

    Such a dirty alpha.

    I shiver again and again until I can''t help the moan leaving my lips. There is something so sexy with a giant man worshipping you between your legs.

    Leo chuckles. "The sounds you make are so sexy... Tell me, have you ever dreamt about having me worship you, Nora? I bet you do it regrly. Your body is so responsive to me, and your wet p***y smells like heaven. I love your scent." Goosebumps prickle over my skin as the muscr, sexy alpha continues to kiss me. Lick me. S**k me.

    I''m melting.

    Falling. Moaning.

    Leo grips my thighs and presses his tongue against my clit until my hands wind up in his blonde hair. A louder moan than before gets dragged from my lips, and I arch my back.

    It feels so good.

    "Oh... Leo... F**k..."

    In my dazed state, I can barely stand still. I pull at Leo''s hair as his searing kisses travel closer to my throbbing s*x.

    I''m so wet.

    Leo smirks up at me. "You like this, huh?"

    My response is another moan. Leo''s head is my life support, the only thing keeping me from slipping away as he kisses and sucks my c**t like it''s the most delicious thing in the world.

    "I love your taste."

    Leo sloppily licks me with hot saliva and a pang of hunger that makes me buckle forward. The pleasure is surreal. I''m shaking in my spot, but Leo keeps me in ce. His lips give me satisfaction that I have never experienced before. "Tell me what you like about me."

    I feel a dizziness wash over me at his question, and the truth is on the verge of spilling out of my mouth.

    I can''t stop it.

    "I like how you mess with me..." I mumble. "I like how patient you are... Kind... I like you a lot... You''re so big and sexy... Manly... I love it when you touch me..."

    Leo''s smirk grows before his broad shoulders nudge my legs more open with a gentle bump. Before I know it, his nose is pressed to my swelling s*x, and heps at my wetness.

    So embarrassing.

    Yet so erotic.

    Leo hums, content with my taste. The depth of his voice sends a shiver down my spine as he licks every inch of my p***y,mitting it to memory before hepped at it. Tworge fingers spread my-

    "Oh-my-god..." I gasp, clutching his muscr shoulders. I''m about to buckle forward, but Leo holds me in ce.

    Leo chuckles. "Go ahead and pray to god. He won''t save you from me, Nora. I''m about to make youe all over my face. You''re so pretty and pink down here. So damn wet." Gosh, such a dirty mouth on him.

    I moan and try to fight the building pressure in my core. I withstand a tantalizing slow lick up my slit, then another, and I tilt my head to watch my massive husband at work. There is nothing sexier than watching him...

    Captivated, I study Ley eating me out. Large and muscr. Big. Sexy. Only mine. I''m close toing undone simply by looking at him.

    Tiny jolts of pleasure quake my ovaries while my huge husband sucks and licks my c**t. His eyshes are spread over his cheeks, and his expression tells me he enjoys this as much as I do. Suddenly I''m panting, arching my back. "Oh god... Oh... Uhh..."

    Wow.

    Leon is...

    He is really good at this!

    But Leo isn''t slow down.

    Violent shudders run up my spine, and I scream Leo''s name while sinking my fingers into the muscles in his shoulders.

    He adds more pressure and sucks me dry. He neveres up for air and never takes that tongue away from me. Not until I''m convulsing and damn close to losing myself to the first peek of pleasure.

    It''s too much.

    I''m shaking.

    Losing it.

    "Leo..." I''m panting. Exhaustion has washed over me, and I can no longer fight the pleasure. I moan. "Oh-my-god... I think I''m going to... I''m going... I can''t..."

    The words die on my tongue when I fall apart,ing anding into Leo''s sexy mouth. But it''s not enough. I need more pleasure and thrust against his mouth.

    Leo doesn''tin. Instead, my desperation drives him wild. He continues to lick me and drags out my o****m until I''m trembling with shocks and pleasure. "Oh-my-god..." I exhale.

    I try to pull away, but he holds me in ce with his strength, forcing me to stay as he licks me. Exhaustion takes over, and I fall limp-only to be caught by Leo. His muscr arms wrap around me, and his lips curl into a smile as he rises to his full height with my body in his arms.

    "We aren''t done yet. Fram from it," Leo whispers in a husky voice. "You can still get more pleasure from me, Nora. It''s the beauty of having s*x with your mate." He is so f*****g sexy.

    He is so greedy and so tall when he stands up. Not to mention so hungry for me that he quickly pushes me against the wall.

    "I can''t wait to be inside you, Nora. You smell so good, and you''re mine, only mine. I will show you."

    I suppress a moan when he kisses my neck and nibbles it. I love it and gasp as he slowly lowers me into his waiting d**k.

    I''m still sensitive from my o****m and moan when I feel him enter me, inch by inch. He is so big!

    "Ahh...Ahhh...Ahhhhh..."

    "Shhhh..." Leo tugs at my bottom lip with his teeth and grabs my hands, cing them on his muscr shoulders. "You can''t be moaning yet. You haven''t even taken half of my c**k..."

    Leo shoves his tongue into my mouth, distracting me from the tip entering me further by dominating my mouth, but who is my mate kidding? I can feel every inch prate me. Stretch me. I''m throbbing from the start. He is huge.

    So damn hung.

    Lost to sensation, I mewl into his mouth. I''m overwhelmed by the passion and grab hold of his massive biceps. He flexes them out of instinct, and I moan into his mouth again.

    I''m such a lucky woman to be with an alpha. He is ripped, and I love it. It shouldn''t be possible, but I get even wetter.

    But despite my horniness, I still inhale in surprise when he thrusts his hips and his c**k digs into me. My c**t is still swollen from my o****m, and I shudder when Leo starts a slow rhythm. "Ung... You''re so big..." I break from his lips. "So hung..."

    Leo''s lips are sucking my ear, licking it until he hears my words, and he whispers seductively. "I will ruin you for other men, Nora. You''re only mine, and this c**k only belongs to you."

    His possessiveness turns me on even more. I moan and love every second of him f*****g me against the wall. I''m closing closer to my second release with every thrust.

    I''m sweaty. Exhausted.

    Yet bound to meet his delicious thrusts until tiny jolts of pleasure pulsate through me. I''m throbbing. Moaning. Climaxing again, and nothing can stop it. "Leo... I think...I think-"

    He interrupts me. "Come for me, baby. Come all over my fat c**k, and don''t hold back."

    His dirty mouth makes it impossible to hold back-my o****m crashes over me, and I scream Leo''s name. The pleasure is insane and gets even better when Leo grunts and reaches his own o****m. Soon we are both moaning and shaking. I think I''m about to die and fall limp against Leo''s massive shoulder. I wrap my arms around him, hugging him while panting.

    "That was..." I can''t find words for it. "That was..."

    "Amazing?" Leo offers.

    My lips curl into a tired smile. "Life changing..."

    Leo breathes augh and hugs me back. He wanders over to my bed, and I close my eyes.

    "Can I stay the night with you?" Leo asks.

    "I don''t want you to leave..." I mumble.

    He chuckles. "Then I will stay."

    A tiny bubble of happiness lifts from my chest, but it gets interrupted by the reminder that Leo told me he would die. It makes me tighten my hold of him.

    I won''t let it happen.

 Chapter 143

    Nora

    Slipping down in bed feels different with Leo in the same room. I''m nervous and insecure. I know we have had s*x, but you ignore details when you''re busy with pleasure.

    It''s not like that now. My belly pouch is spilling out, and I dumbly enough s**k it in before I''m hidden by the covers. I know I''m acting weird, but I''m embarrassed.

    I''m also scared Leo will point out that I have freckles everywhere while Mr. Perfect has smooth skin-something that probablyes from being an angel.

    "Just so you know, I always run in the mornings with the pack warriors, and then I usually shower and head back to bed."

    I glimpse up at him and almost choke on the view. Leo is stretching, and his body is wet from washing himself in the bathroom. Every delicious ab has water dripping down from it. "That''s okay," I tell him. "I''m a heavy sleeper."

    He breathes augh and approaches the bed. "Is that right?"

    The mattress creaks underneath his weight. He shoves a leg under the nket and my heart races. Suddenly I''m thinking about ridiculous stuff, like Leo wanting to leave me because my arms are pudgy or I don''t look good without makeup. "Y-yeah," I can''t tame my voice. Ites out as nervous as I feel. I can''t help it. I''m filled with butterflies. "I would..." I clear my throat. "I would probably sleep through an earthquake."

    "My, oh, my, are you nervous right now?"

    "What? No! Of course not! W-why would I be nervous?"

    Leo slips underneath the cover. I soon feel his warm, hair legs brush against mine, and I yelp when he slips an arm around me. It makes breathing harder, especially when he inhales the back of my hair.

    "Because your heart is pounding so fast..." Leo murmurs, tightening his grip on me. "But you don''t have to be embarrassed. If you haven''t noticed already, my heart is pounding too."

    I fall silent, letting myself listen to Leo''s hammering heartbeat. It baffles me that he is nervous too. This is new. I didn''t think I had that effect on the big alpha.

    I can''t recall Leo being shy around me in the past, or maybe I wasn''t paying attention because I was too busy fighting my own racing hormones.

    I take a deep breath. "Are you sad that I''m your mate and not Lily? Like... Would you rather have been with her?"

    Leo''s hand is busy skimming over my side. It makes my skin tingle with an unquenchable yearning.

    I love his touch and fear that I will be addicted to it.

    But what I fear even more is letting down my guard and falling in love with my mate. Especially since I know that Leo''s head has a death mark. He will die in the future, something I wish to prevent from happening. "I''m not sad, but I wonder who killed her... Believe me, I felt nothing for Lily, but I don''t want anything to happen to you."

    My heart thuds. "So you''re worried about me?"

    "Of course I am. We are mates."

    A smile curls my lips. "Even if we are mates, I don''t take everything for granted, you know. People can be mates and still not like each other. Hell, some people reject their mates."

    "Well, you and I are already mated, and the only thing that can separate us is death," Leo nudges my head with his nose. It''s like he can''t get enough of my scent. "I care about you, Nora."

    I press my eyes shut. "I care about you too... Things are moving scarily fast, but I''m okay with that... If I don''t count Evan and William, you''re the only person who has made me feel epted for who I am. And that''s why I get the feeling you and I aren''t a mistake." "Good, because we are not a mistake..."

    "You think so too?"

    "Yes, because I''ve liked you since that one summer in high school after you returned from your trip to Sweden."

    I blush and mutter. "You bullied me like crazy when I came back... Called me Ugly Duckling and shit..."

    Leo breathes augh. "I was scared you would find out how you affected me. I was a hormone-filled boy, and you came back to school wearing ponytails and that tight t-shirt that did nothing to hide your hard n*****s. You had not yet started to wear a bra." My skin burns brighter when I remember it. "I know... I had bralets, but they hardly covered my nipples... Gosh, thinking back to that is so embarrassing..."

    "Embarrassing?" Leoughs. "No, you''re mistaken. It was hot. My first boner ever was given to me by my enemy. Imagine my confusion and the hatred I felt toward myself."

    I snort. "I made you hard?"

    "Yes."

    "Seriously?"

    "Yup, I''m hard for you now, too, Nora. Do you feel that? That''s the effect you have on me all the time."

    Leo inches closer. I can feel his erection pressing into my b**t, making me bite back a smile.

    "You pervert..." I tease.

    Leo inhales me again, smiling against my skin before he whispers. "Can I kiss your skin? Would that be alright?"

    My response is to turn around and meet his eyes in the dark. His are glowing in green, and my hands skim his body.

    Which might be a mistake as it manages to make me horny. I touch Leo''s granite-hard abs and let my fingertips feel him up before my handsnd on his broad shoulders.

    Leo is staring into my eyes. Time stops, and I hold my breath before kissing his lush lips.

    His lips taste so sweet, and a thousand goosebumps prickle over my skin when his mammoth hands stroke the cold skin on my back. He is so warm. So lovely.

    His tongue meets mine, and heat spreads over my skin like a rapid fire.

    The passion behind our lips is sizzling in the air. I melt against Leo''s body, mold to him like y. He makes me sparkly, and I swear doves are spreading their wings inside my chest.

    I nibble on his lower lip andugh when hisrge white wings spread behind him, making the nket fly away.

    A sheepish smile crosses his features. "Sorry... My wings have a will on their own ande out wherever they feel like it..."

    My lips strain when I beam at him. "I love your wings."

    Those words seem to quench some of the insecurities on Leo''s face, and he smiles back at me. "Are you cold?"

    "A little," I admit.

    Wordlessly, his wing folds over us, and my lips curl higher before I kiss Leo again. I''m bncing on the edge of sweet surrender and then just decide to dive straight in.

    I can''t keep myself away from my mate any longer and let the walls surrounding my heart crumble to pieces. I want Leo, but I know that I might lose him.

    Leo breaks our kiss much too soon. My expectant gazends on his beautiful emerald eyes. His lips twitch in amusement, and softughter rings in my ears.

    "I still can''t believe I''m making out with Nora Howler. This is like a childhood fantasying to life."

    My heart squeezes in delight before I decide to bite back. I can tease my mate back.

    "Well, I''m making out with Leo Saint, which is mind-blowing. I never thought you would be my mate."

    Leo smiles at me, but it soon falters. "Can I admit something?"

    Worry settles in my chest. "Of course."

    Those beautiful eyes meet mine, and Leo silently pushes some strand of hair out of my face, setting it behind my ear.

    "I don''t want to die, Nora," Leo whispers in a shattered voice. He looks torn. Frightened. "The future is terrifying because the more time I spend with you, the less I feel like an alpha. I know I need to sacrifice myself to defeat the demons, but... I''m scared." Tears are already prickling behind my eyelids. "Isn''t there any other way? Have my other self said anything?"

    "She hasn''t said anything..." Leo dries one of my tears with the tip of his thumb. A smile tugs on his lips. "Are you crying for me, Nora Howler?"

    "Of course I am... How could I not?"

    He breathes augh. "This makes me feel a little bit better because you don''t want me to die."

    My voice cracks. "Why would I ever want that?!"

    Anotherugh, and then Leo kisses my lips. Hard and passionate. When he breaks away, I cry even more. I don''t understand how he can be smiling at a moment like this.

    Leo''s lips part. "I think I might be in love with you, Nora Howler. In fact, I think I''ve always been in love with you. My heart belongs to you, and I love you more than words can describe."

    I throw my arms around his neck. "I love you too, and I don''t want you to die... There must be another way..."

    Leo doesn''t reply.

    Instead, he holds me close and hugs me while I cry against his shoulder. My heart breaks a little further with every tear because now that I''ve tasted heaven, I don''t want to give him up. I won''t let Leo die.

 Chapter 144

    Nora

    I have this odd feeling that I''m dreaming, but I don''t have a body. I''m simply watching a scene like a ghost.

    I''m inside a room on the top floor of our house. My mom, Ste, is hugging a baby to her chest. The little sweetheart is crying, and her eyes fill with concern. "There, there, Nora... It was only a nightmare."

    My mom is holding me?

    My interest peeks, and I watch my dad, Evan, rise from the shadows to appear behind her. He nts a kiss against her neck and then looks inside the crib, where Lily stares up at the ceiling.

    His nose wrinkles. "The moon goddess said one of the twins would be born with darkness, and the other with light inside their heart. Both are needed to work together to close the portals, but I''m unsure how to prevent Lily from opening another demon portal... That baby is mischievous and far too powerful for her own good..."

    Lily chooses that moment tough, and Evan crumbles. He picks up Lily with a sigh and hugs her to him, cradling her form. The two of them never seemed to get along from my memory, but right now, there is deep affection in Evan''s eyes.

    I wonder what changed that? Was it that Lily bullied me at every possible moment in her life?

    "I''m worried about Nora..." my mom suddenly says and faces Evan with a sad smile. "She hasn''t awakened as a werewolf, and I''m beginning to think Lily is fated to Leo..." Evan lifts his eyebrows. "You think?"

    "Yeah..." my mom grimaces and peers down at me. "It means I might have to start training with Lily as soon as she is old enough to understand her magic... If she is the time guardian, she must know the consequences of time traveling, but Nora has not yet awakened. She wouldn''t be included during those lessons, which would mean..."

    "That you would spend less time with Nora." Evan finished with a sad expression on his face.

    T

    My mom nods. "Yes..." there is a heavy exhale, and I watch her kiss baby me''s forehead. "I love you, Nora... Please never think differently. You might not have a wolf, and I''m not sure what the moon goddess thinks, but that doesn''t matter. I''m your mother, and I will always love you, despite who and what you might be."

    Evan ces Lily down in the crib, and his eyes travel to my mom. A smile tugs on his lips. "How about I spend time with Nora while you and Raphael trains Lily? That way, she still has a parent that pays her attention while you''re gone."

    My mom grimaces. "What if she thinks you''re the only one who loves her since you''re the only one around?"

    Guilt pierces me because that''s precisely what happened. I never thought my mom loved me. It never mattered that she tried to make time to talk to me. I locked my doors and kept her out.

    My mom tried to make us spend time alone. She booked a vacation for only us two, and I spent it crossing my arms and rolling my eyes at every given moment. I can''t believe that I was so mean.

    My mom booked horse riding for us, spas, and other activities, and all I did wasin. I was so bitter.

    My dad breathes augh. "That won''t ever happen. Trust me. You''re Nora''s mother. She will always love you. I also believe she will understand that it would be dangerous for her to be around when you guys are training since she hasn''t awakened as a werewolf..." Oh, if only you were right...

    My mom sighs with her eyes roaming baby me''s face. "I hope so... Because one day Nora will awaken if we are to trust the moon goddess... Both sisters must work together if we wish to close the portals forever. If we don''t, the demons will walk freely into our world and destroy it."

    My heart is shattering because I know how wrong my parents were.

    I became enemies with my sister, and now she is dead, and if it''s true that the portals can''t be closed without her, then I''m screwed.

    Leo will die because no one else is strong enough to close the portals right now. He will sacrifice himself. My mate will die, and it''s all my fault. I should have made peace with my parents. I should have tried harder to be friends with my sister. Everything is messed up!

    The scene suddenly changes, and I see a dark forest. The trees are gnarly and rotten, and five giant demons scream at the sky, destroying everything in their path.

    I can feel their wrath and will to take over the earth, but suddenly, there is a bright light. I turn around and witness Leo in the sky with his white wings spread.

    My lips part, and my heart mor because I know what will happen. I see myself crying and trying to reach for my mate on the ground, but ke and Erika are holding me back. "Release me!" The future me screams. "Maybe we can defeat the demons! We haven''t even tried!"

    Tears are rolling down Erika''s cheeks. "You can''t, Nora! There are five of them, and they are strong, insanely strong! This is the only way!"

    "But... But I can''t let Leo die!"

    "There is no other choice!" ke exims. "The demons are too many..."

    Pain slices me up from inside, seeing the future me wail, and cry.

    Her eyes are puffy, and she is shaking. Snot is running down her nose, and she won''t stop crying. Her voice is broken, and she screams when a bright light takes over the entire sky. What is happening now?!

    The demons scream, and everything happens too fast.

    A portal opens, sucking the demons back into it, but Leo is no longer there. He turns around onest time to look at the future me, smiles and then vanishes from the face of the earth.

    Everything turns to normal, except it isn''t. Leo isn''t there, and I can feel an insane loss, especially when future me falls down on her knees. More tears swell in her eyes, and she lifts her chin to re at the figure standing before her. Lily.

    With her arm gone, and a haunted expression, Lily doesn''t look like herself. Her eyesck emotion, and a hundred questions circle my mind. Didn''t my sister die? Future me stands up. "YOU!"

    What now?

    I stare at the future me storm toward Lily and fist her t-shirt. She lifts her up from the ground. Lily desperately tries to flee, but it seems shecks her usual werewolf strength.

    "You opened the portals! It''s your fault that Leo had to die! He had to sacrifice himself to take your magic and the portals with him!"

    To my surprise, Lilyughs like a maniac despite being close to death. She ces her hands on the other me''s arm and chokes out her following sentence.

    "You stole my husband, sister. You deserve this, and besides, the portals would have opened anyway-I just offered my arm to speed up the process." The other me growls. "You''re a f*****g b***h!"

    So Lily is the one who speeded up the process of the opening of the portals? What the hell?!

    Anger fills my chest, but before I can cheer for other me and witness her kill my a*****e of a sister, the dream ends.

    I sit up in my bed, drenched in a cold sweat. Leo stirs next to me and opens his eyes while I''m panting. A sleepy smile spread over his beautiful, handsome face. "Good morning, sunshine," he says. "Bad dream?"

    I look down at him, still breathless. "We need to talk."

 Chapter 145

    Nora

    Leo is scratching the back of his neck inside the kitchen. He looks torn and ufortable after I''ve told him about my dream.

    But while Leo looked curious in the beginning, he doesn''t anymore. My mate is now the perfect picture of how I''m feeling on the inside: sad, broken, and lost.

    Taking a deep breath, Leo forces out words. "So Lily is our enemy, but without her on our side, there is no other way to close the portals except for me giving up my life?"

    I give Leo a small nod, and my heart clenches.

    The vision of him dying and knowing the only way to save him is to somehow make up with my sister before she cut her arm, well... It''s making all kinds of emotions swell inside my chest: sadness, pain, grief, anger, and even fear.

    I''m so confused and at a loss. I finally have the man of my dreams, but I''ve discovered this future isn''t the right one.

    At least not for me and Let to get a happy ending, but changing the past might lead to the future changing too.

    I''m so disorganized.

    What am I supposed to do?!

    "I have to go back to the past... I don''t want you to die... I won''t let it happen..." I tell Leo with my head down, eyes focusing on the floor. There is a jarring feeling in my heart.

    ke is also inside the kitchen. He looks up from the table with a small smile. The fairy prince is in his tiny form and chewing on an apple piece, and I feel so guilty meeting his eyes.

    I know ke has a date nned with Eriketer, but if I time-travel, that might all change...

    "Then... What is the n, partner?" ke asks me.

    "Well..." I take a deep breath. "I hate Lily for what she will do and has already done, but to fix all of this... I must go back and improve our rtionship and be friends with her." ke attempts a smile. "Hey, that doesn''t sound too bad... Can''t you just go back a few weeks and make friends with her?"

    "No, I have no clue where I will be taken if I use my powers or how many years into the past I will travel."

    Leo blinks at me. "You can''t choose?"

    I shake my head, on the verge of tears. "After talking with my mom on the phone, she said I have to think of a feeling and what I want to do. In this case, I wish to return to a time when there was still a chance to save my rtionship with Lily. My powers will do the rest, and there is no telling where I will wind up. I''m terrified."

    Leo''s eyes meet mine. "Which means you might go back to when Lily and I bullied you..."

    "Probably, but... I switched schools, so I might have to switch back and somehow be friends with you both."

    "That sounds tough," Leo says and ces his hand over his chest as if his heart might be hurting. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

    "Yes... I don''t want you to die Leo..."

    "Okay..." His eyes shine with tears. "I know how stupid this will sound, but... It feels like I''m losing you, you know? If you go back in time, I realize it''s my past self you will meet-me, but... Damn, it''s confusing."

    ke peers up at Leo. "Don''t worry. The other Leo is still you, which means you could say something right now that might help Nora make friends with the past you."

    Leo breathes augh and tilts his head. He looks so beautiful when he hands me a warm smile. "The past me is a stupid a*****e, and winning his heart might be downright impossible... I needed past you to talk with me to marry you... She hoped to change the future by mating us together early. But it seems pushing us together had made Lily evil or something. I''m not sure what is going on."

    "That sounds about right," Leo shrugs. "The future is constantly changing, and if the future Nora hasn''t met you again, then we can only assume that things are still shitty... She isn''t here to stop us from doing this, so... I say go ahead?"

    The guilt explodes with me then. "But going back in time might change everything, ke! You came into this world because my sister opened the portal, right?"

    "Yeah, but Ie and go... Sometimes random portals, tiny ones that powerful demons can''t enter, open, and I slink through them, only to travel back home when I get bored of the human realm."

    "Yeah... But-" I hesitate. The words are on my tongue, and ke looks at me expectantly, seeming to know what I will say.

    "You''re worried that I won''t meet Erika?"

    I don''t dare to meet his eyes. "Yes..."

    Sadness washes over Leo''s features. My mate feels guilty too, but ke doesn''t look sad when he rises to his full height. He walks over to my hand and taps me on my knuckle.

    His smile is kind. "I will go with you. That way, I will ensure myself of meeting Erika."

    I blink in surprise. "How?"

    A grin takes his lips. "I will merge with you, and you will time travel with me inside of you."

    Leo snorts. "That sounds so dirty..."

    I crack up as well. "Oh-my-god, it does!"

    ke nces between us, sighing before muttering. "The two of you have your freaking heads in the gutter! I obviously didn''t mean it in a dirty way at all!"

    "I know, and you better not," Leo focuses his eyes on the tiny fairy, giving him a glimpse of an evil smile. "You put a hand on my mate, and you''re a dead fairy."

    ke makes a "Pssh!" sound and smiles. "No offense, but Erika is the person I will win over early in this other realm. Maybe a younger version of her won''t reject me?"

    I hand him a smile. "Maybe? But I still feel guilty. She did agree to go out with you in this realm."

    "Yes, but..." ke sighs, and then a tiny smile curves his lips. "I''m saving my mate''s cousin by going back in time, no? Surely that will give me good karma, and I have all the time in the world to win her over in the other timeline." Without thinking, I pick ke up from the table and squeeze him like a teddy bear. He yelps in surprise but softens once I stroke his back and fully embrace him. "You''re such a good person, ke..."

    "Well..." ke sighs. "You guys are like my only friends, and what don''t you do for evesting friendship?"

    Leoughs. He has warmed up to the fairy and doesn''t even seem jealous that I''m cuddling with ke.

    Instead, Leo winks at ke. "Good luck building the same kind of friendship with the younger version of me."

    "You and I will be best friends. I can promise you that already." ke grins confidently, showing his teeth and everything.

    I exchange a smile with them both. "I feel better that we are onboard the same n, but I''m still nervous..."

    "I can understand that," Leo says, furrowing his eyebrows. "How are you going to activate your power?"

    Insecurity hits me, and I nervouslyugh. "Well, Reba and my mom told me I must put my life in danger... Soter this evening, my dad, Raphael, will shoot me with lightning."

    Leo''s eyes almost bug out of their sockets, and he shakes his head with a weirded-out look. "Dude, I swear to God you have the weirdest family of werewolves ever..."

    Iugh. "I do, but... I finally understand that they got my back-they always did. I couldn''t see it before, but I do it now. My mom and dads and brother love me."

    "I love you too, Nora. So, so much. And I always had an unrequited crush on you," Leo whispers. "Remember that when you go back in time. It will help you, I''m sure... F**k... I can''t believe you''re doing this to... To save my life..." Our eyes meet, and I shudder, not breaking our stare.

    Leo is a magnificent male, close to seven feet tall and all alpha. With his tousled mix of brown and blond hair, emerald eyes, and panty-dropper smile, he is the kind of man that makes you stop and blink.

    And I love him with all of my heart. That''s why going back in time will be so terrifyingly scary because his embrace will no longer be there. It breaks me, thinking like that.

    "I love you too," I whisper in a needing voice. My hands are itching to touch Leo, but I know any form of affection will only make this moreplicated and a hundred times more painful. Therefore, I whisper at him in a longing tone. "I will find you again. I promise."

 Chapter 146

    Nora

    My power activated.

    I''m time traveling with ke merged with me. The n worked, but I still can''t find it in me to fully rx.

    Going back in time is the weirdest feeling ever. I had Raphael threaten my life to activate the power, and now I''m surging through what feels like warm bubbles with images from my life. I see my school, past boyfriends and dates, and friends I''ve made, and every memory is breaking.

    Disappearing.

    Vanishing.

    These things will never happen again.

    I look around and grow sad from all the memories that are getting destroyed by going back in time. My heart and power are taking me to the time before my rtionship with Lily was ruined.

    But it seems we will be traveling further back in time than I initially thought, making me feel incredibly lonely.

    I miss Leo already. His touch and his voice. Those lips...

    ''Hey, don''t cry, ke says from within me. His voice is gentle. ''At least I''m here. I will be with you from the start to the finish, even if Leo won''t be onboard from the start.

    A smile tugs on my lips. ''You know, I actually feel better having you travel with me... But it''s pretty weird and embarrassing that you''re here and able to see all of my memories... ''Are you really embarrassed?''

    ''You''ve seen every moment of my young adult life...

    ''True...

    ''Yeah, I''m afraid you will leave me after finding out I''m a total klutz and kind of an idiot!''

    There isughter. ''If anything, we are better friends than ever, little wolf. I''ve seen the most embarrassing moments of your life, and I think I''ve figured you out...!

    ''You have?''

    ''Yes, you''ve been lonely your entire life, Nora. So I have realized you won''t miss the life you''re leaving behind. This second chance isn''t only good for saving Leo and your sister from the darkness. It will also save you from loneliness!

    Right at that moment, my eyes fly open. I''m sitting inside a bright room and immediately recognize it as my old apartment. It means I''m attending the school at ck Howl City.

    After finding out I was bullied, my parents helped me buy it, and under William''s supervision, they let me live inside an apartment at an extremely young age.

    "So I got the apartment. This means the first demon is defeated. William and Reba are together, waiting for their first child... I could be anything between the ages fourteen and twenty..."

    "You''re fourteen," ke replies, and I peer down to find him sitting on myp with a sleepy expression. He looks the same, probably because he doesn''t really age that quickly.

    A hesitant smile takes over my lips. "How do you know that?"

    "When I was still inside you, I saw yourtest birthday and stuff... You''re fourteen, and you''re going to be the new girl at school this semester. But like we both know, I think you should change your mind and go back to attending your school in Lunaris." "Yes, that''s the n..." I grimace. "I can''t feel my wolf..."

    ke''s lips curl into a reassuring smile, tapping my leg. "She will be ready when you''re sixteen or something. That''s a normal age to awaken, but don''t worry. You still got me even if there is no wolf."

    "Oh, we can still merge?"

    "Of course..."

    My legs are bent. I''m sitting in the lotus position, which makes it possible for ke to getfortable in myp.

    A yawn leaves his lips, and the fairy smiles. Stretching his iridescent wings and thenying down like a dog, all bundled up. He reminds me of a pretzel, and I stroke my finger down his back.

    Such a fascinating creature. ke can bend his size at his will, and he is also capable of controlling the water element. Powerful, yet gentle.

    My voice goes soft. "And you don''t mind helping me?"

    ke rxes under my touch, seeming to like the attention. His ck hair is spread over his back, and his eyes are closed. I carefully brush it over his shoulder in awe, still not used to his smaller size. ke is cute, though.

    "You and I are a team, Nora. Of course, I will keep the bullies away from you. No problem. We will also use water magic if your sister or Leo tries something."

    "Really? You don''t mind doing that for me?"

    "I''m not leaving your side," ke cracks one eye open and hands me an easygoing smile. "You made me your most trustedpanion in the other timeline, and I will keep that role. Consider me your beta. Even though I''m not a werewolf, I''m your most loyal friend. More than that actually. Maybe you should call me your fairy godfather?"

    Tears swell up in my eyes, and Iugh a little. "You''re so nice... But I refuse to call you that..."

    "Hey, no crying!"

    "I can''t stop the tears!"

    "You should be smiling!"

    "I''m smiling on the inside! You being here made me emotional!"

    "Emotional?"

    "Yes, because you''re nice and I just want to hug you!"

    Tenderly, I pick up the fairy from myp with careful movements. ke doesn''t even fight me but chuckles and rubs his cheek against my chest as I hug him.

    I kiss the top of his head. "Thank you foring with me."

    "You''re wee."

    "You really are amazing," my eyes are closed, and my lips are caught in a bright smile. "With your help, I think I can make a huge difference even without my wolf."

    "We definitely can, and if we are lucky, I can make your wolf wake up earlier than expected. But then you will need to train with me, and it won''t be easy."

    I hold him up, eyeing his face. There is no hint of hesitation. ke looks entire serious, yet I whisper. "But it''s possible?"

    "Of course," he shes me his pearly white teeth in a smile, unbothered by being held up like a toy. "But it will take a lot of discipline and ufortable training hours."

    "I think... I think I can handle that."

    "I know you can..." ke yawns yet again, and his expression turns sleepy. I realize it must have been harsh for him to travel with me.

    "Are you tired?"

    "Very," ke replies, studying my face with a curious expression. There is something like humor dancing in his eyes. "Do you mind if I sleep in your bed? I promise not to size-change, and hopefully, it won''t be awkward for you."

    "Of course, you can sleep in my bed..." I blink repeatedly then. "Wait, why would that be awkward?"

    ke has already tumbled out of myp and is busy pulling a nket over him. Daylight is dancing through my curtains, but the birdsong and the light give the room that coziness needed for a great nap.

    "I''m still a man, Nora," ke tells me, and his lips form this amused smile when I stare down at him. He seems to repress the urge tough at my reaction.

    I take a deep breath. Suddenly, my heart is pounding. "Of course, I know that you''re a guy-..."

    ke snorts to interrupt me. "I''m messing with you, Nora. I''m only interested in my mate, and you''re interested in yours. You''re also way too young to be having boyfriends."

    "Oh," I blush. "That''s right."

    He smiles again. "Right, anyway... I''m going to take a nap. When I wake up, we should find our way back to Lunaris, okay?"

    I hand him a smile back. "Definitely."

 Chapter 147

    Nora

    I

    made a bizarre phone call earlier.

    I called my mom and said I had traveled back in time and was here to make everything right. She believed me since she is also a time guardian like me.

    Now I''m sitting on the train with ke. He is traveling as my pretense older brother, and it feels safe with him being bigger than me. At least then, I know no one will attempt to murder me.

    I nce up at him. "You know, it''s peculiar being fourteen again. My mind really isn''t that of a teenager..."

    He shes me a grin. "Wee to my world. My body doesn''t age, but I remember days, years, and lots of shit... I''ve honestly been alive for way too long for what is healthy." "Is that why you''re so powerful?"

    Pale blue eyes find mine, and a quirky smile spreads over ke''s lips as he takes me in. "Do you think I''m powerful, Nora?"

    I blink up at him. "Aren''t you?"

    An emotion I don''t understand spreads over his features. ke lets his eyes roam over my face, and then heughs.

    "Just interesting hearing you say it," he winks at me, and then his eyes travel to my feet. His lips twitch. "It seems you reached your full height at fourteen. You''re still short."

    He flicks his feet, and I re at his shoes. If something makes me blush, it''s people pointing out that I''m short. So, I stubbornly try to stretch my legs out of price and prove to ke I''m not a dwarf, but my toes only reach a little bit past his knees. A snort leaves his mouth. "Hey, at least you tried."

    "You''re so mean!" I tap at his chest but give in toughter. I''m unable to hold it and shake my head. "My height is like my weakness. It''s unfair to tease me about it!" ke shows me his pearly white teeth. "Ah, but what are you always doing when I''m in my true form? Oh, I remember now-you pick me up without permission!"

    I yelp when his mammoth hand mps down on my sides and lifts me off the seat. Laughter forces its way up my throat as ke lifts me up and down, up and down. "I get your point!" I can''t believe he is using me as a personal kettlebell. He doesn''t seem bothered by the weight, and I meet his eyes whileughing. "ke! Stop!" Smiling, he ces me down on hisp. His chinnds on top of mine within a moment, and his hands are on my sides.

    A couple has taken the seats before us, and someone else slumps down where I sat before. I nervously nce at ke, unsure what to make of this situation. He shrugs. "I don''t mind if you sit in myp."

    "Thank you."

    "You''re wee."

    I chat with ke for a couple more minutes until it''s finally time to get off the train.

    When I walk through the doors, my eyesnd on my mom, dads, and even my sister, Lily.

    Her arms are crossed over her chest. She is wearing a ck dress that hugs her delicate body and scowls at me.

    Looking into her face isn''t easy. She is the reason Leo died in the other timeline. I have to remind myself that none of that has happened yet and that it never will.

    Deep within me, my heart is mending. It''s whispering soothing words into my ears, telling me this Lily wears the face of innocence, that she isn''t evil yet.

    I believe in my heart, and I will change the future.

    I don''t walk up to my mom to hug her. Nor do I pick Raphael or Evan, who are both smiling at me. I walk straight up to Lily, meet her confused eyes, and then wrap my arms around her.

    "You and I have a lot to work on, and I know we have fallen apart, but we are sisters. You''re my meat and blood, and... I don''t think we have to keep being enemies."

    Honestly, I don''t expect things from simply saying those words, but to my surprise, Lily squeezes me back.

    "I miss you," she says in a shaky voice. "When you left to attend that other school... I just came back to your empty room, and f**k... I''ve been so mean to you, Nora. It''s my fault that you left." Tears are prickling behind my eyelids. I lean back from her, meeting her eyes that look so much like mine.

    "I forgive you," I tell her. It isn''t easy, but it needs to be done. Lily has treated me like trash for a couple of years, yet I believe we can start over again from this moment. "Because I want my sister back." "Even though I''ve been terrible?"

    "Yes."

    Emotion makes her eyes swell. I see Confusion, sadness, and regret circle around her irises, and the visible regret on her face almost knocks me off my feet.

    Tears are forming in the corner of her eyes, spilling on her cheekbones. Her lips are trembling, and I smile despite the pain in my chest. I know from that moment that I''ve made the right choice to forgive her.

    We can move through this and be sisters again.

    "Uhh..." Raphael interrupts the sweet moment by staring up at ke with wide eyes. "Who the f**k are you, and why are you so tall? And what is up with your ears? Are you an elf?"

    "I''m a fairy," ke corrects him, showing his pointed canine teeth in a yful smile. "I can change my size at will, and let''s just say I hate being the shortest person around," he nods at Evan. "That guy over there is huge, so I decided I wanted to be seven feet tall." Raphael freezes. "Oh..." his eyes narrow then. "Wait, why are you with my underaged daughter?!"

    ke holds up his hands in surrender when Evan and my mom snap their heads to re at him. They also seem to have realized that my friendship with him is strange.

    "Uh... Nora? A little help?"

    I snort in amusement. "ke is from the other timeline, and he still looks like that because... I don''t know, actually?"

    "Because I''ve looked like this for decades and kind of merged with you to time-travel by your side... I also don''t really age that quickly."

    Evan''s face softens. "You''re like me then. I don''t age, and my life is bound to my mate-I will die when Ste dies."

    The two of them smile at each other, and ke nces between them with understanding settling over his features.

    "At the moment, I''m not mated to anyone-" Raphael res at him again, and ke nervouslyughs. "Oh, but I''m not mated to Nora. You don''t have to worry."

    "Ah, why didn''t you say so?" Raphael rxes and turns to me with a smile ying over his lips. "So, you have time traveled like your mother? How was it? Is there anything we should know about?"

    Everyone''s attentionnds on me, and I gulp. "Oh... I''m not sure if I''m supposed to tell you anything?" I attempt a smile, but it falters when everyone keeps staring at me. "What?"

    "It''s nothing, sweetheart," my mom says in a warm voice. She then grimaces as if hesitating before continuing. "You''re just... Different. Take no offense. I don''t mean it in a bad way-��"

    Before she can continue, I walk forward and embrace her in a hug. I''m not sure when Ist hugged her and showed affection.

    She turns tense as I squeeze her, but then she hups and hugs me back. Her voice breaks, and I hear her cry. I let her-it seems this family was much more broken than I initially thought. But I''m sure we can fix that. A little glue and my family won''t be as shattered, and then I need another miracle to get close to Lily and convince her that Leo is my mate.

    Can I do that without Lily wanting to kill me for stealing the boy she has been crushing on for years?

 Chapter 148

    Nora

    A Week Later

    Lily leans against the car''s open trunk, arms crossed over her chest while she looks ahead. Despite being twins, she is much taller than me. We are fraternal twins, not identical ones. My twin is more beautiful than me.

    Pretty. wless.

    Lily has also awakened as a werewolf while I haven''t. That also affects my height, but it won''t changeter either. I was small in the other timeline even after my awakening.

    "He is looking at us," Lily nces down at me. "Actually, I think it''s you that he is spying on."

    A blush covers my face. Leo is hanging out with our neighbor''s kid but currently standing on the porch, staring.

    I told my family the truth, hoping it won''t change the future of Leo being my mate. Maybe it will, but at least I saved him. I''m the bigger person here, and soon, we won''t live in Lunaris anyway.

    "Do you really think moving away is the best idea?" Lily peers down at me with a small smile. "Won''t you miss Leo?"

    I snort in amusement while packing the trunk with my stuff. Lily is looking at me expectantly, so I sigh.

    "Look, Leo hates me right now... He won''t miss me at all, and it''s not like we will be gone forever. Mom and I think bonding with the family elsewhere can do us good."

    "I know that, and I agree," Lily says. She has taken everything surprisingly well, and we are bonding as sisters. "Going away will be good for us. But I think it might be good to return here after we are both like neen, right before our twentieth birthday, but... What if going away changes things with you and Leo forever?"

    I swallow thickly and give her a sad smile. "Well, at least Leo will be alive. It pains me. It does... But my family needs me."

    Lily smiles. "I think you should talk with him now."

    I blink at her. "What? Why! What would I even say to him right now? I''m a twenty-year-old stick in my fourteen-year-old body, but Leo is a goddamn kid, Lily!"

    She tilts her head, still wearing a face that tells me to just chase my dreams; even her eyes are sparkling. "You know... Leo was always mature for his age..."

    Her words sure are tempting. "That''s true..."

    "Talk to him."

    I take a deep breath and exhale. "Fine... Could you be so kind as to pack the rest of my stuff then?"

    Lily beams at me. "Sure," she taps my shoulder. "Good luck!"

    I re after Lily, and then I turn around, eyes focusing on the boy still curiously watching me across the street. Leo was ate-bloomer, and he is still his short, scrawny little self. Cute.

    Although he would probably kill me if I told him.

    I quicken my steps, parting my lips. "Hey, Leo? Could I talk to you for a minute?"

    The blonde boy begins to open his mouth, probably to shout something unfriendly to me. It''s how Leo was in the past, but his face changes when he sees my solemn expression. I find it surprising.

    "Sure," Leo strolls over the grass. It''s a bit weird that he is suddenly shorter than me. He seems to frown at that fact too. His eyebrows are caught in irritation. "What is up?"

    Since I have no idea what to tell him, I just step forward. He back away with widened eyes, but I hug him before he can flee. His whole body turns tense, and I squeeze the life out of him. Not to hurt him, but to tell Leo without words that I will miss the little spitfire. I shut my eyes, and to my utter bewilderment, Leo hugs me back with the same force.

    "This is weird," Leo says. "But... If you need a hug... I guess I''m not going to say no, seeing you''re... Going and stuff..."

    I breathe augh and lean away from him. My eyes meet his, and a tiny smile spreads over my lips.

    "My family is going away until the time shalle for the arranged wedding..."

    His lips quirk up by the corners. "You''re using smart people''s words... Did something happen?"

    Iugh a little at his suspicion. "What do you mean?"

    "Pretty sure no person below fifty uses ''shall'' in a sentence. Where is Nora, and what have you done to her?"

    Drying a tear away from my cheek, Iugh at him again. He gives me a weird face, and silence falls.

    I take the time to absorb him.

    Leo''s blonde hair is curly from having swum in the ocean. His eyes are as beautifully green as usual, his eyshes long, and I know he will be very charming in the future. I just hope he is still mine.

    The moon goddess better not change that.

    I suck air into my lungs. "Leo, listen, I know that we supposedly hate each other, but-"

    "We should be penpals."

    "What? Why?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? To keep in touch since you''re moving away."

    Why would he offer that? This is weird. "Do you have a hidden motive? Any evil n on the agenda?"

    He shakes his head. "Nope."

    I blink in surprise, and Leo shrugs, smiling. His eyes are glittering too, and I tilt my head, trying to read him. But I can''t.

    This beautiful boy''s face is shrouded in mysteries, and I can''t figure him out to save my life.

    My tongue darts out to wet my lips. "I just don''t understand why you want to keep in touch with me. I thought you hated me." I hadn''t even gotten to the apologizing part.

    Leo smiles. It''s weird and a bit bizarre. He never did that in the past as his younger self. He is kind of stinking cute. It would be strange to tell him that, but he really does have an angelic face. Leo''s voice makes me stop staring at him. "Do you want to be penpals or not? I don''t have all day."

    Wow.

    Now, when I understand Leo better, I can tell his tone is yful-not menacing or threatening.

    To think I used to think he was the devil on earth. He was simply a boy pulling pranks on the girl he liked.

    I study him, and the grin on his face makes me throw caution to the wind. Maybe I don''t need an answer to everything? Perhaps I should just go with the flow.

    "Sure," I beam at him. "Let''s be penpals."

    Leo looks thrilled, and my heart skips a beat. "Good choice."

    Iugh. "I hope so."

    He gives me another smile, and I repress the urge to sigh. I really hope we will still be each other''s mates in the future. Because there is no way, I can forget that look upon his face. Not to mention that smile.

    Even now, I still love him. And in the future, I pray that Leo will love me back as my fated mate.

 Chapter 149

    Nora

    Five yearster

    I''m neen, a month away from turning twenty and finding out who my mate is, but there is a huge problem.

    "Does this t-shirt fit me? It feels tight..."

    I lift my gaze from myptop and try not to blush. ke is inside my room, trying to squeeze himself into a white t-shirt too small for his biceps and broad shoulders.

    Oh wow.

    My heart picks up speed. Blood gushes into my ears to turn them red, and I feel my sweat nds open at the view before me.

    ke''s muscles are bulked up from spending his entire day at the gym. It''s where he hangs out when he isn''t the cover boy for Calvin Klein or some other brand. Modeling is what he does for money. He is so gorgeous.

    But since this is the problem I spoke of, I fight my emotions and try to shove them out of my brain.

    "That t-shirt doesn''t fit you, ke."

    "Are you sure?" ke is still trying to wear it, even though it might burst at the seams. He spins around. "Can''t I wear this?"

    "No, that t-shirt is too small..." I''m burning up. My cheeks are seriously hotter than moltenva. "Why don''t you shrink?"

    "I don''t want to be any shorter than seven feet," ke pouts at me. There is a crease in his thick, dark eyebrows. "I can''t shrink any smaller.""

    I lift an eyebrow at him. "Being seven feet tall is that important to you?"

    "Yes."

    "And it''s your choice to be a walking giant and not a size you keep to impress someone else?"

    As expected, ke blushes. "I just... Like being tall."

    "Uh-huh..."

    "Yup."

    "And it has nothing to do with Erika?"

    His smile turns sheepish. "Okay, fine, you got me... We are moving back to Lunaris in less than a week. I''m nervous and want to be taller than Erika when I find her... But it seems I might have taken my workout routine way too far. I''m huge." Yes, he is enormous, beautiful, and kind, and jealousy bubbles up within me when I hear Erika''s name.

    I''m disgusting.

    Why is my heart thumping whenever ke is around? Why does my chest feel too tight? I know the answer, but I don''t want to acknowledge it to myself.

    I''m being silly and unreasonable, but I can''t stop the feeling. I like ke, but I also like Leo. I''m a greedy little thing, and should just settle for one, probably Leo.

    Leo was my mate in the previous timeline, while ke here belonged to Erika, Leo''s cousin. I have no business crushing on him.

    Sure, my mom has two husbands, but Raphael and Evan were both single, and she didn''t steal any of them from someone else. At least not ording to herself... Whatever. I need to calm down.

    Leo probably won''t be my mate in this timeline. Things have changed, and I''m at a loss of what the moon goddess might be plotting.

    My life is vastly different in this timeline. The arranged wedding is off, and I have the best rtionship ever with my family. I love them all, even though William, Reba, and Lily are the closest to me.

    Oh, and of course, there is ke, but... I''m not seeing him as a family member, mostly because I have an unrequited crush on him. We are best friends, though.

    And Leo? I like him too. I haven''t forgotten about him, but he hasn''t written to me on messenger for months.

    He is probably busy. Thest time I was scrolling through Leo''s Insta, I saw pics of him with girls and more girls. The man has half a million followers and countlessdies offering themselves up. A frown crosses my features.

    Leo and I might not be enemies in this timeline. In the past five years, we have written to each other non-stop, but the guy is popr in this timeline. A total Casanova alpha...

    "I will have to go and buy some new clothes tomorrow..."

    ke plops down on my bed, and I freeze when he rests his back on the mattress. His inky ck hair, styled to perfection, brushes against my arm, and his blue eyes meet mine. Holy cow.

    It should be illegal to be that attractive...

    A smile curls ke''s lips. "Are you okay?"

    "Uh..." I''m madly blushing. "W-why wouldn''t I be?"

    "You''re all red in the face."

    "Oh," I grimace. I can''t breathe regrly around ke. His scent invades my senses when I do, and I get even more scatter-brained. I''m seriously a mess around him. "I''m just tired..." "Same..." He casually blinks up at myptop. "Have Leo replied to your message yet?"

    My heart falters. "No, I don''t want to seem needy by writing Leo another message..."

    "It''s alright. You will get to see Leo next week in person."

    My heart jumps at that fact, and I sigh. "What if Leo doesn''t want me, or even worse: isn''t my mate?"

    "You''re overthinking. Don''t worry about that right now, and let''s just live in the moment, okay?"

    ke always knows the right thing to say. I flick my gaze to his. Butterflies swarm my chest when I see his smile. It''s troublesome to feel this way for him, but being with him soothes me.

    I softly whisper. "Okay."

    His smile spreads up towards his ears. "I know it''s not easy, but I''m trying not to think about Erika too much... I''m leaving the mate-bond phenomenon to your moon goddess, and in the meantime, I will try to work my hardest to look better for her." I think ke looked good even before devoting himself to training at the gym every day. Erika is a lucky woman.

    My eyes silently travel to ke''s stomach. His t-shirt has ridden over his abs, and I feel tingles travel through me. ke follows my gaze, and then he snorts. "Are you checking me out, Nora?"

    Heat explodes over my face. "What?" I blink and find him smirking at me, which makes me more embarrassed. "Why would you think that? I just spaced out!" "Uh-huh..." ke doesn''t look convinced.

    "I promise! I wasn''t checking you out at all!" I exim, but judging by his growing smirk, we both know I''m a filthy, perverted little liar.

    "Whatever you say," he winks at me, and then his eyes travel to myptop. A yawn leaves his mouth. "Damn, I think I''m tired too... You wanna watch something? I think I could fall asleep if we watched something boring on Netflix."

    I breathe augh. "You want to watch something boring?"

    "I would watch anything with you."

    I stare at him in disbelief. His sentence sounded a lot like him flirting with me, but I bet I''m mistaken. ke likes Erika. She is his mate. ke is not flirting with me, and his face proves it. He is as calm as ever.

    I shouldn''t overthink.

    My tongue darts out to wet my lips. "Then how about we watch... Hmm... A romanticedy? We couldzily watch it and not worry about having to follow the plot. You can fall asleep then."

    He gives me a cat-like smile. "Sounds great."

    About thirty minutester, we are leaning against a pillow and filling our mouths with popcorn. Theptop is perked up on another pillow, ying a chick flick.

    But ke doesn''tin.

    We bothment here and there, snicker at the bad jokes, and then, out of nowhere, I end up with ke''s messy ck hair in myp. How the heck did this happen?

    It surprises me how he suddenly dozed off and fell into myp. Did he somehow n this?

    s**t, my pulse is drumming in my ears.

    I stare down at him with my heart in my throat. My fingers are itching, so I run them through his soft curls.

    His lips move, and I can feel him half-smiling against my skin. "That feels so nice. Keep doing it."

    Do friends normally do this? Massage each other''s scalp and rest in each other''sps? Whatever. I want to touch him, so I continue to brush my fingers through his hair. ke shivers, and I snort. "You''re like a cat..."

    He breathes augh. "Less talking, more massaging..."

    "So bossy..."

    "What did I just tell you?"

    "Okay, okay, I will get to it!"

    "Good girl."

    My lips strain, and I smile down at him. I know it''s super clich��, but I think I''m falling in love with my best friend.

 Chapter 150

    Nora

    "I should probably teleport to our house in Lunaris before you guys, set up the heat, and make sure there is food," Evan says, scratching his neck while ncing between us. "Is that alright?" "That''s fine, honey. It will be a long ride." My mother stands on her tiptoes to kiss my dad. She still doesn''t reach, so he picks her up into her arms- so gross.

    I avert my eyes and fight the urge to roll them when my second dad, Raphael, is suddenly fighting for my mother''s attention. It''s kissing chaos on the street.

    Lily is packing the rest of her things, and I look up when I hear a chuckle from above me.

    ke is towering over me, and finally, he is wearing clothes that fit his superhero body. "Not a fan of seeing your mom and dads shower love and affection over each other?"

    I grimace. "Not really. It''s cute what my parents have, but... No one likes seeing their parents smooch each other with kisses."

    "Understandable," ke rakes me up and down with curious eyes, and his smile grows. "So, how do you want me?"

    My eyes almost bulge out of their sockets, and my voicees out high-pitched. "E-Excuse me?" What the hell does he mean by asking me that? Is he onto me?! Does he know I like him?

    "During the car ride... Like, do you want me small or big?" ke blinks, and I swear I see a hint of amusement in his eyes. "I don''t mean in a dirty way, of course. I think it might be crowded with Lily, you, and I all sitting in the back with me like this." Lily, who knows I''m crushing on ke, chooses that moment to sneak up from behind.

    "You can stay like that," Lily winks at me when ke doesn''t see it, and then she smiles at him. "Nora is the smallest one out of us three. She can sit in the middle."

    ke lifts a skeptical eyebrow. "But is there enough space?"

    Lily giggles. "Well... Nora usually falls asleep during long car rides, and I rather she uses you as an armrest rather than me. She drools in her sleep, and I want none of that on my arm." OH-MY-GOD.

    WHAT IS SHE EVEN SAYING RIGHT NOW?!

    My chest intes with nervous energy.

    I stare at my sister, asking her with my face, "What the f**k are you doing?!" And she shrugs, seeming to say, "I''m your wingman; what does it look like I''m doing?"

    "I suppose that''s true...." ke muses, buying my sister''s excuse before turning to me with a megawatt smile. "Looks like I will be your pillow for the entire duration of the ride."

    My heart skips a beat. I watch ke help my mom with closing the trunk. Evan leaves, and Raphael takes his ce behind the wheel. This is it, we are going back home. Lily nces down at me. "How do you feel?"

    "About what?" I whisper-yell at her. "You making sure that my heart will race the entire way to Lunaris?! Sitting next to ke is a bad idea, and you know this!"

    Her lips part in a gleaming smile. "C''mon, aren''t you grateful that you will be able to sniff ke for the entire journey home? That man uses the best cologne, I must say." "Lily!" I exim, narrowing my eyes before lowering my tone once more. "Not so loud! What if he hears you?!"

    "Pfft, ke might be a powerful fairy, but he doesn''t have werewolf hearing; you''re fine."

    I pout with reddening cheeks. "Even if ke can''t hear you, I don''t want to take the risk... I feel terrible for... You know... Liking him and all. I should feel things for him."

    "I''m sorry," Lily''s eyes travel to ke. "You two have been inseparable ever since you guys time traveled. I know you said Leo is your mate, but... I hope you can have both."

    I swallow thickly. "ke belongs to Erika." This is why I should give up on him, but the heart wants what it wants. And mine is greedy.

    "I know," Lily grimaces. "Which is why I think you must spend as much time with ke as possible. I''m not saying this to break your heart, but you might lose your best friend soon." My heart crumbles a little further.

    Lily is speaking the truth. Her words cut underneath my skin, and I feel like crying. I might lose ke soon. He only hangs out with me because he doesn''t have a mate.

    But once he finds Erika? Then it will be about him winning her over and making her ept him, and I''m a terrible friend. I should support his rtionship, but I''m... I''m in love with him.

    And it''s all wrong!

    "I''m a terrible person," I look at Lily, eyes filled with tears. My heart feels like it''s shattering to pieces. I whisper to her. "How do I make it stop? How do I stop liking him?" Lily, the best sister in the world, cries with me. Tears pool in her eyes, and she hugs me. "I don''t know..."

    "Like, why does he have to be so nice? He time traveled with me to save Leo. He is always there when I need him. We joke and watch movies together. We argue, and... I just like him." Lily hugs me tighter. "I know... I know..."

    "I can''t breathe..." my eyes are also burning and stinging from my tears. My eyelids are probably swollen. "I don''t want to like him, Lily..."

    "I''m aware of that too..."

    I sniff,ughing a bit. "Why are you crying?"

    "I don''t know-probably because you are crying!"

    We bothugh and continue hugging each other. ke walks over to us, confused as to why we are shedding tears, but he probably assumes we are sad to leave.

    Either way, ke says nothing and instead offers me a small smile, entirely clueless that he is the reason my heart hurts. This stupidly beautiful boy with a heart made of gold. "Hey, girls!" Raphael shouts. "You ready?"

    "We are on our way!" Lily shouts. "Rx!"

    Raphael honks, and we allugh. The atmosphere is light again, and we all get inside the car. It doesn''t take long before Raphael and mom are talking about travel ns while Lily is listening to her own music.

    I nce her way, see the earphones, and sigh. I feel really awkward and sweaty sitting next to ke. He is so huge that my left arm and thigh are glued against him.

    When I meet his eyes, he smiles hesitantly. He doesn''t seem to know what caught my attention but is happy to have it. So beautiful. His eyes are gentle, and like clockwork, my pulse skyrockets. Damn it.

    "Is something the matter?" ke asks.

    "No..." I slowly exhale, careful not to let him know that he is making me feel nervous, sparky, and warm. "I''m just spacing out."

    "Noted."

    "Hey, kids-" my mom stops in her sentence when she notices that Lily is sleeping and grimaces. Her voice turns into a whisper. "I was going to ask if you want some privacy and if I should close the curtain on the backseat divider?" "Sure," I say and re at her. "By the way, we aren''t kids anymore."

    She sticks out her tongue. "In my world, you will always be my small, cute little children. Age doesn''t matter."

    I glip my mom the bird, she flips hers back, and we both snort before she closes the curtain. I love our rtionship. It''s built on love and trust and a lot of swearing between each other.

    My eyes travel to ke, and I notice him whispering a spell. He moves his finger to his lips to hush me, and then I see a blue light spreading to form a barrier around our space. "Woah, what was that?"

    ke grins. "A little spell of mine to make sure they can''t listen in on our conversation."

    "Oh," I blink in surprise. "You have something important to say? Secrets?"

    His smile vanishes, and he sighs. "No secrets, but there is something private I would like to discuss with you, actually."

    Somehow, I don''t have a good feeling about this. There are warning bells even before I''ve opened my mouth. Even my heart is pounding, but every little thud hurts. Yet I dare ask. "What is up?"

    ke peers down at me, all serious, which is odd. "Do you have romantic feelings for me, Nora?"

 Chapter 151

    Nora

    ke is staring at me all expectantly. He is waiting for an answer to a question I''m not willing to answer. I feel nauseous, ready to throw up from being put under pressure. What do I do?

    My lips part. The words are right on the tip of my tongue, but I don''t want them toe out. I''m afraid of admitting how I feel. Isn''t there a way to deny my emotions for a bit longer? Help me, someone, anyone.

    ke tilts his head. "Nora?"

    I wet my lips. Heart pounding in my chest. "Well, you see, I-"

    A sudden light interrupts the beginning of my speech-magic, but not mine, surrounds me at the speed of light. It all happens so quickly that there is no time to react.

    Warm, soothing air blows me in the face, making me close my eyes until the magic around me tears through the atmosphere. I hear a repeat of my own voice asking for help, and then I''m warped into a vortex and teleported somewhere else. I fly through space, and suddenly I''m falling from the top of a ceiling in apletely different location.

    "What the actual hell?!" I shout.

    Fear slices up my throat.

    I''m inside some type of bathroom andnd in a bathtub filled with bubbles-right on top of someone! I swallow soap, gurgling until two capable hands drag me up.

    My survival instincts kick in, and I grab what I can. It ends up being the person''s shoulders, and I blush upon seeing two hard pink n*****s and a pair of beefy pecs.

    I can''t believe this-I was just teleported into someone''s bathroom, and now I''m lying on their chest! In a freaking bathtub!

    "Uhh..." I swallow thickly and nervously lift my eyes. "I''m sorry for intruding-"

    A pair of emerald eyes meet mine, shocked and rapidly blinking at me, but there is no mistaking that face.

    Leo.

    He is right in front of me, and I hold my breath as I realize he is entirely naked. Where the heck do I even look?!

    My traitorous eyesnd on a wayward droplet of water as it skirts down his corded neck, past his broad shoulders, and down to his tempting pecs. Beefy. Round. Right underneath the palm of my hands. s**t.

    He looks even more incredible than how I remember him. Pearls of sweat are running down my back already.

    The air is hot and humid, and I don''t dare to move my hands; I don''t trust them! They are itching to touch Leo and caress the perfect body he has been honing for years through hard work and training. "You''re Nora... Right?"

    Leo''s voice, older, deeper, and precisely as it was back in the other timeline, is a rude awakening. I''m hit with need, want, and yearning, and suddenly I''m close to tears.

    "Hi, Leo..." I must be fifty shades of red right now. "Fancy meeting you here... Do youe here often?"

    Amusement crosses his features. "My magic activated on its own and created a portal..." his eyes roam over my reddening face. "It seems to have brought you here, although I have no clue why..."

    I stare up at Leo, and heat erupts over my face. "Oh-my-god, are you seriously hard right now?!"

    "What? You can''t seriously me me for that. A woman flies into my bathroom out of nowhere andnds between my legs. And now she is subconsciously squeezing my pecs! I''m bound to get hard!" I realize that Leo isn''t lying-I''m groping him!"

    Immediately, I tten my palms against the sculpted tes of his chest. I can''t move my hands away since I need the support, and I offer him a phony smile.

    "He-he, I''m sorry?"

    His eyes narrow. "Mind climbing off me?"

    My lips twitch, and I''m about to get off him, but then I think better of it. This is as close as I will probably ever get to Leo, and if we aren''t mates, I might never get his opportunity again. s**t.

    Don''t do it.

    Don''t do it.

    No.

    It should be the other way around.

    I have to do it!

    I know it''s wicked and wrong, but the possibility of never being this close to Leo again fuels my veins until I press my lips against his. It''s a quick kiss on the lip, yet heat and mes overwhelm me instantly. They eat me alive.

    Consume me.

    Swallow me wide.

    When I lean back, I''m a little bit breathless.

    Leo is staring at me, and before he can get mad at me, I get up from the bathtub. Miraculously enough, I do it without slipping or falling. I''m fast on my feet.

    "You..." Leo sounds out of breath. "You... Kissed me..."

    "Sorry, but it needed to be done!" I shout while finding myself a dry, soft towel. I''m so ufortable. My clothes are drenched, and I have left a water trail behind me.

    "That doesn''t count as a good apology..." Leo climbs up from the bathtub without bothering to cover himself. He yaps at me. "I can''t believe you stole my first kiss!"

    I don''t mean to look down. It''s just an ident that I let my eyes travel down the length of Leo.

    Oh boy.

    I swallow hard at his broad chest, his muscr arms and bulging biceps, the drops of water as they run down his pecs to those deliciously alluring V-lines, right down to his- Oh-my-god.

    Was it always thatrge?

    I think I yelp, and Leo pauses.

    Our eyes meet, and for some stupid, shitty reason, jealousy and bitterness bubble up in my chest. And I''m about to take it out on Leo.

    "As if that was your first kiss! I''ve seen you with plenty of women on your Insta, Mr. Popr! I bet you''ve had plenty of partners! Don''t even try to lie about that!"

    What am I even doing?!

    I''m not sure why I vomit those words at him. It was stupid, and I''m clearly not thinking straight.

    Not at all.

    I''m jealous because Leo is gorgeous and posted those silly pictures of himself with countless women online. I''m also angry because we were mates in the other timeline, and part of me expects him to remember that even though this isn''t the same world. Dumb, right?

    My brain is f****d up.

    Leo growls. "None of which I''ve kissed or had s*x with! Don''t just assume things! It''s not really your business either!"

    He didn''t even kiss them?

    I''m not convinced in the slightest. I bet Leo is standing here and lying to me. It''s not my business, but I can''t stop myself from opening my disgusting mouth again. "Really, you didn''t sleep with any of those girls?"

    "No, I was saving myself for my mate until you burst in out of nowhere and took advantage of me!"

    "I still don''t believe it was your first kiss-you''re too pretty to be left alone by the women poption."

    "What does my appearance have to do with any of this?!"

    "I''m just saying guys like you hardly save themselves."

    "Guys like me?" Leo questions in a snarl. "Well, either way, I wasn''t lying, Nora! The mate-bond is sacred to me, and you''ve ruined everything! You took advantage of me!" The anger on Leo''s face makes him appear evenrger and more monstrously huge. More of an alpha.

    I stare up at him, trying to keep a brave face even though I''m absolutely dwarfed. I won''t let that scare me, though. I''m tired of running and will just stand for what I want. "Took advantage of you? Pfft! Don''t act as if you didn''t like the kiss that I gave you! You''re hard!"

    "I was hard even before you kissed me!" Leo barks back while approaching me.

    I have to crane my neck to see his eyes. "Ugh, stoping closer to me while raising your voice! You''re scaring me!"

    Myst sentence gives him pause. His eyes widen as if he is shocked that I admitted to being afraid of him. It gives me enough time to run out through the door.

    I''m not sure where I''m going, though.

    I teleported out of nowhere, kissed Leo, got jealous, picked a fight, and now I''m running away from him.

    What the hell am I even doing?!

 Chapter 152

    ke

    Nora''s mother, Ste, is talking on the phone with Nora. Leo''s angelic powers somehow teleported her there. There is no exnation, but it''s a relief to hear that Nora is fine. I''m not sure what I would do if she was injured...

    Lily res at me from her seat. "Can you put up that private conversation spell again?"

    I arch an eyebrow. "You got something to say?"

    "You bet I do."

    Rolling my eyes, I lift the barrier around us again, and Lily immediately looks ready to attack me.

    Her mouth opens, and the venom spills out...

    "I can''t believe you asked my sister straight out if she likes you. You put her on the spot and made her ufortable for no reason! No wonder Leo''s powers teleported her away from here-Nora must have felt threatened, and her future mate saved her!" Future mate, huh?

    I snort, tired of it all. "I asked Nora that question because I wanted to hear the answer. Not because I wished to hurt her. Believe me, hurting Nora is thest thing I want. It would be like hurting myself, no, wait, it would actually be worse than hurting myself." Confusion hits Lily''s features as she processes my words, but her expression remains angry. "Well, it was an insensitive question and not something easily answered!"

    Laughter sips out through my lips, and I can''t stop it. I''m in inner turmoil and pain. Confused beyond relief.

    "I know it wasn''t the best question to ask Nora, okay?" I snap at Lily and rake my fingers through my dark hair. "Nothing I can do about that now, though... Nora makes me stupid, and sometimes I act without thinking around her. All my rational thoughts disappear around that woman..."

    Lily widens her eyes. "Oh-my-god," she whispers. "You like my sister, don''t you? That''s why you wanted to know how she felt about you. You''ve caught feelings for her, ke..."

    There is no point in denying it. "You''re right," I show Lily a glimpse of my teeth with a pained smile. "I like Nora more than a friend... I''ve fallen for her."

    "But why?" Lily stares at me. "You know Leo is probably her mate, while you belong to Erika!"

    That''s right, Nora belongs to Leo, and I belong to Erika; I drop my head to avoid thinking about it, but it haunts me.

    I''ve spent six years by Nora''s side. In her eyes, we might just be best friends, but we were so much more in mine.

    "You don''t choose who you fall for," I smile because it feels like I now know the true meaning behind the words. "I fell for Nora... And it was pretty much game over from the beginning..."

    My words cut underneath my skin.

    Damn it.

    It gets harder to breathe when I think about Nora. She is a beautiful girl with ming red hair. In each and every memory, I see it, wild and long. Surrounding her face, spilled out on myp and in my hands whenever I brushed it for her.

    We grew so close, and now as her twentieth birthday is approaching, I''m hurting all over because I know I will lose her. It''s hard to force a smile around her, but I''m doing it.

    Love is patient, and love is kind. It doesn''t boast or brag. That''s why I''m sitting back and letting fate happen. I want Nora to be happy. And the original n was to hide my emotions.

    I thought I might forget about Nora once I met Erika again, but now I''m panicking inside the car because my heart wants to fight. I don''t want to give up on Nora.

    "You fell for Nora... Well, of course, you did! Have you forgotten about Erika?" Lily asks. "ke, are you listening to me right now-"

    "How could Erika possiblypare to Nora when all she ever did was reject me while Nora has been by my side for thest six years?"

    "But Erika was your mate!" Lily exims.

    "And so what?!" I bark out. "Erika was a closed-off shell, and she hurt me more than anything by not opening up to me. I had to fight for that mate, but Nora is different. She trusts me. She believes in me. She is my friend. She makes meugh."

    Lily stares at me after I''ve snapped and raised my voice. I feel terrible, but I can''t bottle things inside me anymore. Things need to get out of my system, so I continue.

    "I''ve spent six years being Nora''s best friend. At first, it was innocent, but I''m not a superhero, Lily. How do I prevent myself from falling for a girl who opens up and trusts mepletely?"

    She stares at me. "Uhhh-"

    I continue my rant. "For six years, I''ve slept beside Nora in my fairy form to keep her nightmares away. Did you know that Nora used to cry every night because she thought she had f****d up the timelines? Do you know that thought still worries her? Did you know that she is afraid of the damn dark?"

    By now, Lily''s anger has faded. Her eyes are glued to me, and I sigh before continuing to talk.

    "It would have been impossible to not fall for her, Lily. Especially when Leo stopped replying to Nora''s messages, and I had to step in and spend MORE time with her to cheer her up... Erika might be my mate, Lily, but the mate-bond isn''t something set in stone. At least, that''s what I believe. Sometimes we fall for people we aren''t fated to and reject our mates. And rtionships can function without people being fated mates. Take humans, for example. I don''t see them marrying each other because of a stupid mate-bond." Lily inhales. "Holy s**t, ke... This is a lot to take in. I didn''t know you liked Nora that much..."

    Iugh in bitterness. "Well, I''m trying not to, but it''s pointless..."

    Lily gives me a sad smile, and the car ride continues. I stare out through the window, wishing things were different.

    How do you stop loving someone?

    My head feels like it might be ready to explode, and my heart is bleeding inside my chest. I''m a mess, and I don''t know what to do about my feelings for Nora.

    Do I just find Erika and try to forget about Nora?

    Ha.

    Even I''m not stupid enough to believe that will happen. No, because Nora has the kind of brightugh that can stain your soul and make you beg to hear it again. Most of my memories are of us messing with each other.

    I was there for every graduating party, lying to Nora''s friends that I was her boyfriend and making their eyes bulge out of their sockets. Nora med in red, of course, andter, I would hear a piece of her mind, but it was okay because I had her attention. If only we could have pretended for a while longer...

    I might just be a chapter of Nora''s life, someone she will forget once the mate-bondes to life between her and Leo. But I know I won''t forget about her. I''ve got more of her in veins than blood.

    So what now?

    Do I fight, or do I just give up?

 Chapter 153

    Nora

    "No, I''m fine... No, I wasn''t injured... I know. It happened out of nowhere... It was Leo''s powers, mom-rot mine. I haven''t learned how to teleport all of a sudden... Yes, I''m staying the night at his ce. You don''t have to worry... Love you too. Bye." Leo is watching me like a shadow. He is standing on the other side of the kitchen when I end the phone call with my mom.

    Moody guy. His arms are parked under his chest. The blonde streaks in his sandy-colored hair are mo noticeable from having been out in the sun all summer. Skin is tanned. He is as handsome as ever, but his nostrils re when I look at him. "You exined everything?"

    My lips form a tight-lipped smile. "As best as I could. I''m not sure why I was teleported here by your powers though."

    "Me neither."

    "Are you still pissed that I kissed you?"

    Leo''s eyes narrow, and I wince, wishing I had kept my mouth shut. The mate who was previously sweet to me in the other timeline now looks as friendly as a stray wolf.

    "No," Leo finally says and pulls a chair from the table. He takes a seat without his eyes leaving mine. Intense I shudder before he has even opened his mouth. "So, how have you been?"

    I grimace at the tension in the room. Finding something to say is like pulling hairs.

    Leo and I have been texting in this timeline, but we stopped when he became too popr, I guess?

    He stopped replying, and I don''t know why. Our chats consisted of us messing with each other and throwing insults.

    Still, I considered us friends rather than enemies, but maybe I was wrong to assume that. Leo is ring at me...

    "I''ve been fine..." I mumble.

    "Good."

    "Excellent."

    We both sit in our chairs, and the air is edgy. Slowly, I lift my gaze to look at Leo. He is, without a doub the sexiest man I''ve ever seen-ke is a close second.

    Or maybe they share the first ce?

    s**t, stop thinking about ke!

    "I''m sorry that I haven''t written to you in forever," Leo suddenly says without meeting my eyes. He is staring off into space. "Your mother called off the wedding and said the prophecy had changed. And mine? She got butthurt and arranged another marriage." I stare at him, unable to grasp air. "You... You''re getting... Married?"

    His calm, curious eyes travel to mine. "Do you know who Whitney James and Ryker James are?"

    "The vampires?" I''m sure my dad has mentioned those two in the past once or twice.

    "My mother wants me to marry their daughter, Alison."

    What the heck? Gloria is making Leo marry some random vampire?! I can''t let that happen!

    "But Alison isn''t even your mate, right?"

    "Nope," Leo''s eyes are roaming over my face. "My mate is either you or your sister, right? That''s what the prophecy first said before your family decided to move away from Lunaris..."

    I stare at him. "You know that, and yet your mother arranged for this type of marriage?"

    He shrugs, grinning. "My mother never believed in the prophecy. She is just mad that your mother canceled the arranged marriage... I, on the other hand, do believe in the prophecy." "You do?"

    "Yup," he keeps the grin. "Which is why I won''t go through with my mother''s wedding ns before you and your sister are off age. I want to see if I''m mated to one of you." Heat spreads over my face. I''m blushing like mad. "Oh, and who do you think it might be?"

    "Let''s see... I know nothing about Lily anymore. I haven''t heard from her in years, but you have been blowing up my phone. We are sort of frenemies, and my powers did teleport you here, so I can only assume that the moon goddess would-"

    "Alpha, I''m terribly sorry to disturb you, but there have been reports of a demon hanging around a yground. We went to check it, and there was a demon there, maybe more than one, but the squad I sent there... Well... Things didn''t turn out great." Leo part his lips. "Wait. Did I hear that correctly? You sent men to attack a demon that I know nothing about?"

    Erika squirms in her ce. "Yeah... I''m unsure if you want us to attack the demon or demons again. Perhaps you shoulde with us? We would have a better chance if you fought by our side."

    I lift my chin, and I''m met by Erika''s beautiful face.

    Blonde and tall with a pair of piercing green eyes. The werewolf woman is gorgeous, but Erika carries a cold air around her. It gives the sense that she doesn''t care about people and only her job as the beta. At least, I think that she is the beta. I''m only assuming since she is here, addressing Leo as her alpha.

    "Is it a powerful demon?" Leo asks with his eyes narrowed.

    Erika takes a deep breath, hesitating. "Powerful enough to take out the first team I sent to defeat it, alpha. Three men are already dead. We can''t reach them, and their bodies look lifeless from afar."

    I''m having trouble averting my eyes from Erika. She is breathtakingly gorgeous, which is making me kind of bitter.

    So this is the woman meant for ke?

    Truthfully, I''m jealous of Erika and terrified she will soon steal ke away from me. I know she is probably his mate, but damn-I don''t want to lose my best friend.

    Wait.

    Did she just say three men are dead?!

    Anger shes over Leo''s face. "Are you kidding me, Erika? You sent men to attack the demon without my permission. Why! You should know better than to act without your alpha''s orders!"

    There are tears in Erika''s eyes. "I was only trying to help!"

    "Well, you didn''t help-people are dead because of you!"

    "But-"

    "Don''t speak back to your alpha! This is serious, Erika. I will be the one speaking to the familiester and apologizing for making a wrong move on their behalf. And then I have to rake my brain and think really hard if you''re fit for the role of beta!" Erika winces, but Leo doesn''t give her time to offer her an excuse. He flies up from the chair and meets my eyes, sniffing the air before focusing on me again.

    His face is severe. "You have awakened as a werewolf, haven''t you, Nora? Mind joining me for a demon ughter?"

    I blink in surprise. "You''re asking me for help?"

    "Is that weird?" Leo seems confused. His anger is gone. He clearly doesn''t take his frustration out on those who are innocent. I admire that character trait.

    "It''s a little bit weird..." But mostly because I can''t recall being asked to ever hunt down a demon.

    Leo frowns, seeming disappointed. "Do you still see me as your enemy despite everything?"

    "No, it''s not that... We are cool... I''m just shocked you would ask me of all people... Bewildered, really."

    I''m still not used to seeing myself as anything other than a weakling without any powers. It shocks me that I get asked toe for hunts and stuff now. Being a werewolf is... New.

    "Why wouldn''t I ask you for help when you''re right here?"

    I shrug. "Sorry, I''m just... I don''t know... I''m not used to being a werewolf, and it''s quite new."

    Leo hands me a soft smile. "Well, I would like you toe and help us out, Nora. My pack needs all the help we can get. If this demon has killed people, it has probably grown stronger by devouring their blood and bodies. It will be a pain in the a*s to defeat it." A smile tugs on my lips. It feels great being needed. "Count me in. Let''s kick some demon a*s!"

    We head into the hallway with Erika following us. I nce at her and find her chewing on her bottom lip.

    She looks guilt-ridden, and I feel sorry for her. Erika probably didn''t mean to lose any werewolves to the demon, but she did wrong by not asking her alpha what to do. Sending men into battle without orders is honestly in stupid.

    Leo opens the door, but we all pause when Erika''s phone starts ringing in her pocket. With lifted eyebrows, she picks it up, and we all stand frozen as she signals us to wait.

    "What do you mean it''s been taken care of?" Erika asks and listens to the other person speak. It must be a pack member since the mind-link doesn''t work at very far distances. "What? Can you repeat that? A man walked in, turned every demon into ice, and then shattered them into pieces. What do you mean he has wings and s**t? Is he an angel? No? Is he some sort of demon then?"

    A man turned the demons to ice?

    A gasp escapes me. "ke!"

 Chapter 154

    ke

    Finally, I''ve made it to the city of Lunaris. Nora''s family stayed at a hotel, but I couldn''t stay there.

    No.

    I had to find Nora, but it seems I''ve run into a pack of bear demons instead. Not that I mind. They will be my victims. They shouldn''t be hanging out at a yground meant for children anyway. And I can do this.

    I can defeat them.

    GRAAAAHHH!

    The bears growl at me, but all I do is smile. My ck hair is blowing around my head in the chilly winds gathering around me.

    In my realm, I was a peculiar fairy. Stronger than the others, with wild magic coursing through my veins. I was taught early on that using too much of my powers was dangerous.

    My mother said, "ke, I wish the silver wolves were still here. You could find one to make your partner."

    I remember peering up at her as she sat there on her throne, and a smile crossed my lips. "Why do I need a partner?"

    "Oh, honey..." She had grabbed me then and ced me in herp before saying. "The silver wolves could channel your magic better because a fairy isn''t meant to be as powerful as you are. Using your abilities... It could destroy you if you aren''t careful." Well, screw her!

    I''m tired of holding everything back!

    I''m just sad... And it''s mirrored in my magic. I throw ice to the left and right, freezing demons without even trying. They blow up like ss, and I''m not even tired yet.

    One.

    Two.

    Three.

    Four.

    Five.

    Six enemies down!

    Are there still more of them? Who cares? I just freeze them too, and keep getting my emotions out of my system.

    All the other fairies in my realm are dead!

    Magic builds up...

    My family isn''t alive!

    Frustration travels in my veins.

    But I still smiled even after being alone-I didn''t give up even when I was lonely and sad and had nowhere to go! After long years spent in the darkness, I broke free from the other realm!

    And I met my mate, but she didn''t want me. My mate rejected me and threw me away without considering my emotions! So, I was alone again with an insane amount of pain. Erika rejected me!

    It hurts!

    Her rejection shattered my soul!

    Sure, I get it! Erika probably had her reasons, but she shouldn''t have rejected me immediately!

    f**k, what am I supposed to do?!

    I''m so f*****g tired of pretending to be fine and strong and the big brother who helps everyone else! Why do I always have to be the responsible one?! The frustration within me makes me defeat a pack of demonic bears.

    But I''m not done.

    The one person who needed me... Nora... She belongs to someone else, and I''m just supposed to smile and let it go because we aren''t fated for each other?! I love her-how am I supposed to just let her go?!

    The magic grows within me. Darker and stronger until I make a demon far more potent than the others shatter into a million ice pieces. I think it''s the leader.

    I did it.

    I defeated demons without a silver wolf!

    But I''m tired, so damn tired.

    In the distance, I hear someone calling my name, "BLAKE!"

    Nora?

    A smile crosses my features before exhaustion takes over, and I pass out from using too much magic. But even as my eyes close, I can feel it, my body adjusting to the powers growing within me. Something is changing.

    ***

    I wake up with a throbbing headache. Birds are singing, and instant sunlight hits my eyes, making me hiss. "f**k, that''s bright!"

    There is a chuckle somewhere below me. I look down and notice that I''m lying on a bed. Nora is tucked to my side, smiling at me with relief washing over her features.

    "You''re finally awake." Nora''s cheeks are round. Pink. Adorable, and her smile grows. "Did you have a good nap?"

    I smile at her, close to tears just from seeing her face.

    She is so beautiful.

    I badly want to pull her up and squeeze the living daylights out of the little red-headed wildling. Hug her and just stay in this room forever. I''m so happy that she is alright after that teleportation. "How long was I out?" I ask.

    "Just one night," Nora hands me a smile. "You were pretty amazing yesterday. The Snowmoon pack greatly respects you right now since they watched you defeat all those demons alone." "And what about you?" I tilt my head, letting my eyes roam over her face while smiling. "Are you impressed?"

    I must be imagining it, but I think her cheeks turn redder as I peer down at her. Is she feverish?

    "Ah, so he is awake?"

    The moment is interrupted by Leo walking into the room. He pauses once he sees us cuddled up to each other.

    How interesting.

    The alpha is trying to look calm, but I can detect a hint of jealousy in his gaze at us being so close. Leo is already interested in her despite the mate-bond not being there yet.

    I swallow thickly.

    Of course, Leo is interested in Nora.

    The two werewolves have danced with each other since the beginning of time. They are meant for each other-the typical enemies-to-lovers power couple, and I''m just the third wheel that came out of nowhere. I''m not even a werewolf...

    "Yeah, ke just woke up right now," Nora gets up from the bed and walks up to Leo, smiling. It makes me wish she never left. "I''m going to prepare him a meal," she turns to me. "You want breakfast, right?" "Sure," I hand her a soft smile. "Bring me any kind of fruits."

    "That''s what fairies eat?" Leo asks in a low tone. His eyes are burning with inner heat and mes.

    What the hell is his problem?

    "Yeap... I love fruits."

    "You a vegetarian?"

    I lift an eyebrow. "No, but would it matter if I were?"

    He shrugs a broad shoulder. "Nah, but it wouldn''t surprise me if you were. Fairies are sparkly, cute, tiny, and glittery. Happy-go-lucky creatures and not as tough as us werewolves. It wouldn''t be shocking if you were also vegetarians." Myst piece of patience snaps like a rope, and I stand up, insulted by this jackass just saying whatever he wants. He is shorter than me, maybe six-foot-seven to my seven-foot-tall frame.

    I grab his t-shirt, and his eyes re in surprise. I lean in closer and speak in a threatening tone. "Who did you call tiny? Because-correct me if I''m wrong-but I think I''m the bigger male here."

    Leo stares at me, probably shocked that I''m not like the other freaking fairies he has seen around. His men must have carried me here, and he has seen me, sure, but by size can''t have registered in that peanut-sized alpha brain of his. "ke!" Nora growls at me. "Release him!"

    I nce down at her. She res at me, this cute little thing, and I do what she says with a heavy sigh. It makes Leo lift an eyebrow, and interest shines in his eyes. It''s then I realize that the fucker knows-he has discovered that I like Nora! Just perfect...

    Not it will hurt even more once those two find each other. I bet Leo will be all triumphant about it.

    My nostrils re in irritation at the thought, and I stride past both werewolves. "Let''s get some breakfast..."

    "Uh..." Nora wet her lips. "Erika is in the kitchen, so you might wanna wait before heading there... Like, she is over twenty, and the mate-bond might kick in... Are you ready for that?" Hell no.

    I growl and turn back toward the bed. "I will just sit here and avoid that drama. I''m pretty pissed off already..."

    Nora gives me a tight-lipped smile. "I will fetch you breakfast."

    "Thank you."

    Leo and Nora leave me alone inside the bedroom, and I take a deep breath to calm down.

    Why am I so angry?

    I can usually calm down pretty quick. I''m level-headed, but something is different about me.

    It''s like I''m changing...

    I felt drained from energy a second ago, but now my magic has gone haywire. It''s bubbling in my veins, almost begging me to use it.

    To try that theory, I flick my fingers, wishing for a buffet of food to appear, and gasp when a red tablecloth spreads out over the table inside the room.

    The things that happen next are mind-blowing. Food rains down from the sky and drop onto tes that weren''t there a second ago. There is bread, wine, fruit, and meat-all served on the table. Even the damn chair next to the table pulls out, inviting me to sit down on top of it!

    I lift my hands to my eyes and blink repeatedly. "What the hell is happening to me?"

 Chapter 155

    Nora

    Leo is on me like a hawk. I wasn''t sure if he liked me before, but I know he does now-he just hasn''t admitted it to himself yet. But I saw the jealousy in his eyes when he saw me with ke. The sandy-haired alpha with blonde streaks in his hair likes me, making me feel on top of the world. Yet I''m also saddened because I can''t ce all my focus on Leo.

    I like ke too.

    "What are you thinking about?" Leo asks while he is cleaning a coffee cup with running water.

    I sigh. "I''m just worried about ke. He used a lot of magic, and I haven''t seen him do that before... I wonder if it''s safe for him."

    Something looking a lot like understanding shifts in Leo''s gaze. I''m surprised it''s not another explosion of jealousy.

    "You two close?"

    "Best friends," I look him straight into the eyes. "I would do anything for ke. Sacrifice my life, throw myself into a volcano-that boy means the world to me, so you should stop pissing him off." Leo''s eyes narrow. "That close?"

    "That close," I mimic his threatening tone. I''m not afraid of no alpha, even if he towers over me. "I care about you too, Leo. I do, but... ke and I are best friends. And I''m not sure if I can stop him from beating you up if you insult him again." He snorts. That fairy isn''t more powerful than me... I can, however, sense great magic within him."

    This surprises me. "You can?" "Mhm..."

    When I can''t reach a ss on the top shelf, Leoes over to help me. He stands behind me, making every hair stand on the edge of my body as he takes down the ss.

    His deliciously defined chest is so close that I could lean back an inch and touch it with my back. The thought prick goosebumps all over my arms, and heat licks my skin.

    That''s it. I''m a goner when ites to both men. They make me equally stupid. They are both my type: irresistible with muscles on top of them. Lean bodies. Fit. Tapered waists.

    I shudder violently while thinking about ke and Leo kissing me while we are all naked.

    "A lot on your mind, Nora?" Leo levels me with his searching emerald gaze from above. It makes me blush, realizing there is more than a head heights difference between us.

    "No, I just spaced out again," I smile up at him, meeting a smirk curling over his full lips. My cheeks burn brighter. "I should probably find ke and tell him he cane into the kitchen to join us for breakfast. Erika isn''t even here anymore." Leo smiles. "Sure."

    I smile back but notice the behemoth isn''t moving.

    Leo is still standing there, keeping me boxed into the kitchen counter. The slight curl of his lips tells me he is amused, waiting to see if I will ask him to let me pass.

    "Umm... Could you move?"

    His smirk grows. "What if I don''t want to?"

    "Please?"

    He still doesn''t budge, and my pulse res against my neck. I turn to face him fully, suddenly even more aware of his size. I''m staring into his upper abs, but I lift my gaze. yfulness is dancing in his eyes, flicking over his face. I''m unsure what Leo wants from me, yet I''m already sweating.

    He leans closer. His skin is golden, his pecs firm...

    "Do you like steak?"

    I blink at him, perplexed. "Why?"

    "Answer the question."

    He asks too much of me. I can barely focus on breathing-how am I supposed to keep up with his mind games at the same time?

    "I''m a werewolf, Leo. We eat meat... I don''t understand why you would ask me that..."

    His face warms, and although he appears confident, I can see a self-realization bloom on his handsome face. It tells me he acknowledges his question was stupid.

    "This is harder than I thought..." Leo murmurs. He actually doesn''t look as confident as usual. "I''m trying to ask you out, Nora."

    I almost copse under my own weight. "What? B-But there is no mate-bond between us yet-"

    I cover my mouth, realizing I''ve said too much. Meanwhile, Leo smiles at me triumphantly, like he has discovered a deep dark secret. He has, but I didn''t expect him to look so self-satisfied.

    "Yet," Leo repeats, and his lips curl. "You know, I''m rtively young for being an angel, Nora. But like ke, there is more magic to me than meets the eye, and... I''ve had bizarre dreamstely." "Dreams?"

    "Uh-huh," his green eyes are searching mine, readying themselves for something. It''s as if he believes the next thing he says will need all of his attention. "In the dream, you and I are married. We are also inside my bedroom, and we are..." I''m hanging on his every word. "We are?"

    At first, he gathers air, but then his lips close, and he backs off with hesitation on his face.

    "Nevermind..."

    I''m so confused.

    I stare at Leo as he heads over to the fridge, opening it to take out a bunch of stuff.

    "What do you usually eat?"

    I''m about to answer him but turn to the door when I catch ke walking in with many things hovering in the air behind him. I realize it''s food, piping hot and ready to be eaten.

    ke meets my eyes and smiles sheepishly. "Uh, I discovered I can summon food out of nowhere and make it fly and... I don''t know. I thought I should share?"

    Leo, who didn''t like ke much before, is staring at the levitating food. He actually seems... No. That can''t be right. Dare I say Leo actually looks impressed?

    "That''s awesome," Leo says, not afraid of showing that he is in awe. He motions to the kitchen table. "You can put it over there," he scratches at his chin. "If I apologize for how I behaved before, will you let me have some meatballs? Oh, or maybe those sausages?" ke turns tense. The two men exchange a look, seeming to hold a private conversation. Leo lifts an eyebrow, ke nods at me, and they both smile.

    What. The. Actual. f**k.

    "Sure," ke says. "You can eat whatever you like."

    "I can''t wait. I''m starving," Leo pulls out a chair for ke, then nods at me toe and join them. "Look like we don''t have to prepare any breakfast. Fairies are awesome."

    Did I miss something?

    What was that look all about? They just stared at each other and reached some sort of silent agreement.

    "I don''t get it," I say, sharing my confusion as I take a seat. "I thought you guys hated each other?"

    Leo is filling a te with food, and without looking at me, he gives me the answer to the mystery. "We have decided on a truce until your twentieth birthday. That''s all. We still hate each other, but we are civilized men."

    "A truce?" I blink repeatedly and then turn to ke. "But you... But you couldn''t possibly like me, right? This isn''t some sort of rivalry, right?" ke always talks about Erika and his bond with her. It would make no sense.

    ke averts his gaze. I must be hallucinating because it looks an awful lot like he is blushing, but my attention is stolen by Leo meeting my eyes with a tight-lipped smile.

    "ke is still your best friend and has every right in the world to be suspicious about me. There is no mate-bond between you and me, so you don''t belong to me, but you''re staying at my ce. It only makes sense for ke to be cautious of me." "Oh," I ease up. "I suppose that''s true."

    ke shoots Leo a thankful smile, and I shake my head. They are acting super weird, but whatever. I''m just happy that we are all just sharing breakfast together.

 Chapter 156

    Nora

    After eating a fantastic breakfast, I sit awkwardly by the kitchen table. I shoot a look at Leo. He smiles at me in response, and I get insecure over what I''m about to say. I want to stay with him and ke, here at Leo''s ce, where we all are, but at the same time, I don''t want to overstay my wee.

    "Ummm..." I inhale, letting my shoulders sag. "I guess I should be heading home? My parents are probably back already. I haven''t bought an apartment yet, so... Yeah..."

    "You could stay here," Leo shrugs a nonchnt shoulder but then seem to realize how freaking random his offer is when I stare at him. His face reddens a little. "I mean... I have plenty of room... ke could take one of the rooms as well..." ke gasps. "Really? You''re letting me stay over?"

    "Why not?" Leo is actually smiling at him. I find it bizarre. "You and I are on the same page... About things... So we know where the other person stands, before, you know..." Understanding hits ke''s features. I have no clue what kind of secret conversation they are having.

    "Good point," ke turns to me, giving me puppy eyes. "Could we stay at Leo''s mansion? I mean... Your parents are nice, but wouldn''t it be nice to be somewhere more... Private?" Since my mother is still sexually active with two men, I can''t do anything else than agree. ke and I both are scarred for life, not Lily, though-she is always listening to sound books. Maybe she bought earphones early because she heard them?

    I mean... My parents try to be secretive, but it doesn''t really work. Evan also likes to drink blood, and Raphael and mom waltz around with hickeys on their necks like freaking teenagers. They are so embarrassing...

    "I get your point," I tell ke and turn to face Leo with a severe expression. "Would we need to pay rent? Living here for free doesn''t make much sense... You haven''t seen me for a couple of years. I could be a serial killer." ke and Leo both snort. They seem to share a private joke, and their eyes rake me up and down.

    "Nora..." Leo is smiling so hard that his eyes crinkle by the corners. He looks charming and amused. "You or your sister will be my future mate, and I will just take a wild chance and say it''s you. Either way, I will be part of your family soon, and staying over is no problem. Also, you''re thest person I would suspect of being a serial killer. You''re too cute, honest, intelligent, and kind."

    Since I''m terrible at takingpliments, I blush madly. I''m also unsure why Leo would suddenly be kind to me. Maybe because he is feeling the rivalry towards ke?

    That must be the case...

    I nce at ke, who almost chokes on his water when he catches me staring at him. He is acting super weird too. What the hell is going on? Why are they being weirdos?! "Uh, I guess we will stay over then... Is that what you want, ke?"

    Passing me a smile, he talks. "Yeah... It would be nice staying here," he looks at Leo. "Does your cousin live here by any chance?"

    I frown.

    Of course, ke wishes to know if Erika lives here. Probably so he can see her, feel the mate-bond and make babies. Gosh, I sound as bitter as I feel. I''ve turned into a jealous ho. "Erika has her own room... She is my beta, but that might be changed after what she did."

    Leo lifts a curious eyebrow. "What did she do? Something bad?"

    "You could say that," Leo gets up from his chair and stretches with a thoughtful expression. "She ordered some pack members to attack those demons that you defeated. They all died. There were three of them, and I had to tell their families that their loved ones wouldn''te back home. Not to worry, though. I took the me. It''s partly my fault for not having developed enough understanding between us. She should always ask me what the next move is."

    "Oh..." ke sighs. "I''m sorry that you lost so many men... I would have gotten there sooner if I could."

    Leoughs, tapping ke on the shoulder when they both stand. They regard each other warily, and then Leo smiles.

    "Don''t get overly confident, fairy. I appreciate what you did. You were amazing out there, but I could have defeated those demons too. You''re not the only one who is powerful."

    "I can tell," ke says, eyeing the alpha. "What kind of hybrid are you anyway? You smell weird."

    "I''m a mutt," Leo says,ughing a little at his choice of words. His teeth are brilliant in his smile. "My family is a little bit of everything, but for the most part, I''m an alpha werewolf and an angel..." "Ah, I see..." ke rakes him up and down. "And what is the peculiarity about angels?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Like..." ke taps his chin. "Vampires drink blood, werewolves can shift into wolves, demons can possess people, fairies have magic... What do angels do?"

    "Oh... Well..." Leo scratches the back of his head, and for some odd reason, he looks at me sheepishly. "I kinda also like blood, but I''m okay for now. I''ve never had it..."

    By now, even I''m intrigued. "Angels drink blood?"

    Leo nods. "If I drink a person''s blood, it awakens my powers to their highest capacity, but to a price..."

    He looks afraid, almost as if he regrets sharing that information, and I tilt my head. "What is the price?"

    He gulps, meeting my eyes. "So far, I keep to animal blood, but the first person I drink blood from... I would grow addicted to their blood, and it wouldn''t be very safe."

    "So only their blood would do?" ke inquires.

    "Exactly..." Leo grimaces. "I haven''t had human blood because I don''t trust myself not to kill the other person. I''m not sure how thirsty for their blood I would be, but... Since the demons are rapidly growing in numbers, it might be necessary to... You know... Find a willing person to drink from..."

    I look up at him. "What about your mate?"

    His face warms. "That''s the n... Which begs the question: if you were my mate, Nora. Would you let me drink from you? Most people who aren''t vampires freak out hearing about it..."

    "Not me, though," I say in an earnest voice. "My dad is a vampire, and he drinks blood-I don''t see why you couldn''t have mine."

    Leo''s smile is slow and admiring. "Well, I better hope that you''re my fated mate then. Since you seem so understanding."

    I feel tingles start in my toes. Leo and I share a moment.

    Butterflies are swarming my chest, and I feel hot and bothered. Sizzling and nervous under Leo''s gaze.

    Part of me wishes to touch him, squeeze his muscr arm or hug him. Hard. I want to do many things with Leo, but ke ruins the moment by whistling from the window.

    "Wow," ke presses himself to the ss, smiling radiantly at Leo''s garden. There is a jacuzzi there. "Would you mind if we used that thing? It would be so nice to soak in bubbles."

    "Great idea, ke..." Leo''s eyes are glued to my chest, and when his eyes lift, a more enormous smile spreads over his lips. I shudder. "Would you like to join us, Nora?" Sudden insecurity hit me. I don''t think I''m pretty to look at, definitely not when I''m half-naked. And around two gorgeous men? Fat chance I would ever be able to rx. "Um... I didn''t bring a bathing suit."

    "Easily fixed," ke shouts at me, joining the conversation. He sounds very optimistic about the idea. "You get in the water first and leavest. It''s not like we would see you under the bubbles. And we are gentlemen-we wouldn''t try something." Leo coughs. "At least not without your permission..."

    "What was that?" I ask.

    He grins. "Nothing... Anyway, you''re safe with us. It''s not like we would look at your body unless you wanted us to."

    That''s a good point...

    I y with the idea while both men look at me expectantly. You could drop a pin on the floor and hear it. That''s how quiet they are, which baffles me.

    What is the big deal about bathing with me? I don''t understand the excitement behind it.

    Whatever.

    "Sure," I say. "Just hand me a towel."

 Chapter 157

    Nora

    What am I doing?

    I shouldn''t have agreed on bathing naked with two men. I''m being too greedy, but wow. The second they waltz out on the porch, the jacuzzi feels hotter, and I sink deeper into the bubbles.

    My gaze bounces between them. Leo and ke couldn''t look more different, but I like both of their appearances.

    It makes sense that ke isn''t from this world. He looks too beautiful to be a human.

    Smooth, pale skin, blue eyes, and raven ck hair cut short. He is tall and muscr with a sharp jaw and high cheekbones-no wonder the man is a model.

    He has such massive arms...

    On the other hand, Leo doesn''t have perfect features-his lines are bolder, and there are dimples on his face. His skin is kissed by the sun, and his blonde, brown hair makes him look like a surfer.

    But it fits him, and whenever he smiles, a bolt of lightning travels through me because of the dimples on his face.

    Leo also has bigger abs. They aren''t as t, and there are veins on his muscr arms.

    I salivate on the spot.

    I don''t know who to look at or where to rest my eye. Why aren''t they wearing any clothes? So far, I''m doing great avoiding looking down, BUT REALLY?! WHY ARE THEY NAKED?!

    A burst ofughter brings me out of my deep thoughts.

    "Oh, wow, you''re already red from the heat. Were you waiting long for us, Nora?" Leo asks while kicking off his flip-flops and climbing into the jacuzzi. I stare at his abs before he takes a seat to hide them. "Oh, my... This is heaven..." "I didn''t wait that long..." I mumble.

    I press my back further into the stic and keep to my side. I''m nervous and barely dare to steal a nce at ke. His nature is more careful, and he is climbing in slower.

    The muscles in his arms are bunching, and my eyes stay glued to them until I notice he is smiling. Damn. He caught me staring, but... He doesn''t seem bothered by the attention.

    "You can touch me if you want," ke teases in a low voice, but for some reason, I get the feeling he isn''t even joking.

    "I think I... I think I''m fine, thank you." Smiling nervously, I look around the jacuzzi, which suddenly seems too small to hold us all.

    ke is silent by his ce, while Leo is wearing a telltale smirk, showcasing the little stubble over his full lips. He is eyeing me, and I can see the cogwheels turning inside his head. "You have to make the most of this, Nora," Leo says in a diplomatic voice, but I can see the glint in his eye. "It isn''t every day that you''re alone with two men in a jacuzzi." "What do you mean?"

    "Well..."

    Leo bends down and grabs my foot out of nowhere. I shriek in surprise, about to swallow bubbles, but ke holds me. He takes me into hisp, and my face flushes red. HE IS HARD!

    AND HE IS BIG!

    HOW DO I IGNORE IT TWITCHING?!

    Panic swells within me when I sit down on hisp. His muscr arms are wrapped around me. Leo is still holding my foot and begins massaging it with his calloused fingers. "Does this feel nice?" Leo asks while sinking his fingers into some ce that feels amazing. My breathing hitches, and he smiles. "Someone likes to be massaged."

    My response is to slump and melt in ke''sp. His thick thighs prevent me from actually drowning, and the man chuckles.

    "I could work on your shoulders if you want," he offers in an innocent tone, smiling. "Would you like that?"

    Even without me saying anything, ke touches me. Hisrge hand strokes over my stomach. I feel self-conscious, but his erection stirs, hinting that ke likes me.

    I like him too-I like them both and can feel myself growing hotter between my legs. I''m straddling ke''s c**k, for f**k''s sake! And it only gets worse when Leo kisses the inside of my leg.

    "You have very smooth skin," Leo whispers, shing me a hungry look before he lifts my legs onto his shoulders. "Are you alright with us touching you? Do you like this?"

    I have to angle myself, for my legs don''t strain too much while Leo has them on his shoulders. ke is helping me adjust, but I only grow hornier when his pecs are right above me. "I''ve always wanted to do this," ke whispers and leans closer, so close that he breathes into my face. "Forgive me for this."

    There is no room to question his intentions. He kisses me out of nowhere, distracting me from Leo for three seconds. I can''t ignore him longer than that-the man is nibbling on my inner thighs. Holy s**t.

    What is happening right now? Do they both like me? Even ke, because boy, he is a talented kisser.

    He shoves his tongue deeper into my mouth, controlling me with it. At the same time, his arms are holding me above the water level while Leo is getting closer to my throbbing s*x.

    I can''t rx, scared of liking something that will never happen again. My mom has two mates, but I doubt both of these men are mine. And that makes it hard to take it easy. How do you go back to only settling for one of these men after you''ve had them both?

    "Nora..."

    I look up at ke. He is so damn hot. Devastating. My breathing increases as his lipse closer yet again.

    His smile turns apologetic. "I''m sorry, but... I can''t just settle for one."

    Does he mean a kiss?

    I have my answer when he dips forward. His pillowy lips are over mine again, sensual and gentle. Passionate as he tastes me. I''m afraid of liking it too much. Why does he have to be such a great kisser?

    ke has never been my mate, and the fear of losing him makes me kiss him back almost desperately. Afraid that I will never get to taste and kiss his lips again. And lord, does the forbidden fruit taste sweet...

    I''m not that experienced. Never been a great kisser, but my emotions make the kiss deeper. I''m also turned on, and it doesn''t go unnoticed by the second man.

    Leo sinks further between my legs, and I mewl into ke''s mouth when I feel a tongue against my clit. We are in a jacuzzi, and there is no mate-bond yet! But holy s**t, it feels so good, sinful, but amazing.

    I shudder. Not once, but multiple times.

    I''m melting, sinking, and enjoying the moment. My s*x is swollen, ready to be taken, and ke breaks from my lips. Those baby blues gaze deeply into mine, and he smiles.

    "I like you, Nora," ke admits, looking pained. "And I have liked you for a very long time."

    My lips quiver. I had more or less figured out ke felt something for me since he kissed me. But hearing him say it? That hits differently. I''m suddenly emotional and close to tears.

    "I like you too," I whisper and close my eyes, letting out a "Ungh!" when Leo puts more pressure on his tongue. I know what he is getting at, and I moan as he licks my clit. "Yes, Leo... I like you too. I''m drawn and attracted to you both." Leo''s lips briefly stop sucking me. I mourn the loss and shiver when he speaks so close to my sensitive spot in his deep voice. "Good, because you''re about to be carried off to bed."

    I suck in a deep breath. "I am?"

    ke snorts. "Nora, you agreed on bathing naked with two men-what did you think was gonna happen? You even called us attractive."

    "Mhm, you''re too beautiful to be left alone," Leo murmurs, licking my clit with a slow, tantalizing stroke. "You said you like us both, so there shouldn''t be a problem, right? Let us pleasure you. Tonight."

    My heart is racing. Face burning. This is a fantasy I didn''t think woulde true. My brain is working in overdrive.

    "Uh, I don''t know if-"

    "Stop hesitating," ke interrupts, smiling at me teasingly. "I''m not a werewolf, but even I can smell your arousal, baby. Just turn off your brain and let us help you feel good."

    "Real good," Leo promises in a seductive voice. "We will take care of you, Nora. Give you plenty of o*****s. f**k you, lick you, and make you moan our names."

    "Then we will massage you to work on your sore muscles..." ke''s smile is still there. Glittering. "So, what do you say? Will you let us worship you, baby?"

    Breathing is suddenly harder. "Am I a bad girl if I say yes?"

    Leo chuckles. "A little bit dirty and greedy for wanting us both, but I rather share than not have you at all."

    ke grins. "I feel the same way," he winks at me. "And tonight, I will f**k your tight p***y, Nora."

 Chapter 158

    Nora

    There are butterflies in my chest, and I''m nervous. Everything is ying out like a dream that I''m scared of waking up from.

    Leo is carrying me in his big, strong arms, taking me to the master bedroom upstairs. Everything is luxurious. Expensive. Yet I spare the details no attention.

    I''m close to getting lost in Leo''s green, beautiful eyes. If I keep staring at him, I bet he will call me out. I know that, yet I keep looking at him. It doesn''t go unnoticed. "See something you like?"

    My responsees out shy. "You..."

    "How sweet... You''re plenty beautiful to look at too, Nora. I love your bright red hair," Leo murmurs while eyeing me. "It makes you look fierce," I blush, and he smiles. "And also cute." I wrinkle my nose. "What about sexy?"

    He chuckles. "I find you sexy, but your face is cuter than it''s hot and sexy, no offense. I love your face, especially your eyes and how your cheeks go round when you smile."

    He says nothing about the scar; I don''t think he cares. That fact makes my cheeks burn. I consider looking away, but I can''t, even if my heart is pounding a million miles per second. Leo is hard to stomach. I''m so self-conscious, and there are flutters in my chest. Because let''s be honest, having a man looking like a daydreampliment you is not easy. Somehow, I find my voice. "T-Thank you..."

    "No need to thank me," Leo touches my cheek with his hand, and his smile grows when my breath hitches. "You''re so sweet. I could hold you in my arms all day and just look at you..." There is a sigh behind us. "Hey, leave a little for me, okay? Put her down and let me have a little bit of Nora. Sharing is caring."

    ke is behind us and quick to make his presence known once I''m down on the mattress.

    The guy moves fast.

    I barely get the chance to collect myself before I''m kissed and knocked back by his strength. The guy is enormous. Bigger than Leo. He looms over me, and I lose my breath on his lips. ke knows how to kiss. Holy s**t. I''m melting and losing myself in his fresh scent of warm pears, vani, and cinnamon.

    The world starts spinning again when he stops kissing me. It''s like it screeched to a halt when his lips met mine.

    "You taste so sweet," ke speaks against my lips, smiling at how I''m already breathless. "And you''re so gorgeous." "Y-You..." gosh, why am I suddenly so shy? I force out the words I want to tell him. "You''re beautiful too."

    ke smiles.

    I''m caught by his mesmerizing eyes. Blue, beautifully blue. I let my eyes roam over his powerful body. The muscles in his arms bunch when he locks my arms above my head. Holy s**t.

    I''m already soaking wet.

    The view of him above me? Hot.

    I stare at him as he leans closer, kissing me again, this time with even more hunger. Good Lord. His pillowy lips are soft, and I love how he is pressing me down and dominating me. Beautiful fairy.

    I kiss him back, conveying my desperation for him by locking tongues and tasting his lips.

    This day seems almost too good to be true.

    It feels unreal that both ke and Leo are here, especially ke since I didn''t know he liked me.

    I mean... What about Erika?

    Doesn''t he care?

    I''m probably a terrible person for wanting him, but... Screw it, I want ke for myself-Erika can find someone new.

    My heart is too untamed to forget ke. I love every second of him kissing me until he breaks it. Only to smile at me and nibble at my bottom lip with affection and care. He is sweet.

    Leo snorts at us. "Kiss her from the side, Tinkerbell. Leave me some room to go down on her, will you?"

    ke, who gets the Peter Pan reference, lifts his head and shoots Leo an irritated look. "And what should I call you? Perhaps blondie, or wait... I know! Little Angel-it''s perfect!" Leo kisses the inside of my thighs but pauses to respond. "I''m three inches shorter than you-I''m not little."

    "Oh, but I could grow even taller. You would be little then, alpha. All I have to do is-"

    "Please don''t," I interrupt, looking down at ke''s massive package before audibly gulping. "You''re big enough. Trust me."

    ke chuckles and inches in on my lips again, biting the lower one but smiling so much he has to stop kissing me. "You''re not intimidated by the size of it, are you?"

    "A little," I whisper. "But I''m also... Really turned on... I want it inside me, but... What if it won''t fit?"

    "It will, baby," ke kisses me again. "I will be slow and gentle. We go at your pace."

    "Promise?"

    "I promise. None of us would want to hurt you. Ever."

    I smile, and ke shoves his tongue back inside my mouth.

    It''s magic, especially when I feel Leo working my p***y wetter with his mouth. His tongue flicks my sensitive clit, and then he sucks it into his mouth while his fingers enter me. Slowly.

    "I have a question..." Leo is making brief pauses to speak. "Do you think you could handle us both... On your hands and knees?"

    I stop kissing ke, eyes turning wide. "You mean... One in both holes?" Is that wise before I know who my mate is?

    "Maybe we should wait," ke chimes in, shrugging. "I''m sorry, Nora, but you don''t know who your mate is and... And having s*x with us might make you wish for more..."

    "I already wish for more," I close my eyes, moaning when Leo presses his tongue hard against my clit. "F**k... That feels so good... Ungh... Harder... That''s it..."

    ke growls in frustration. "Any more of those sounds, and I will just f**k you on the spot, Nora."

    Leo chuckles. "I think that''s what she wants. Isn''t that right, Nora? You want us to f**k you in both your holes."

    "It would be..." another moan escapes my lips when Leo is back to flicking my c**t with his tongue. "Oh-my-god..." I kick my feet against the covers, digging my nails into them. "That''s it..." "f*****g hell," ke curses. "I can''t just watch this!"

    Before I know it, my moans get silenced by ke kissing me yet again. He is squeezing my breasts this time, adamant about touching me, and it''s turning me on even more. Maybe I can forget about mate-bonds for just one night?

 Chapter 159

    ke

    Breathless and desperate, Nora looks first at Leo, and then her eyes turn to me with hunger inside them.

    I can see her arousal and feel it crackling in the air, bringing me closer. She smells divine. I can barely resist the urge to pick her up and take her for myself.

    "Please," Nora sounds needy and out of breath. "Let''s just forget about mate-bonds and destinies for tonight. I want you. Both of you."

    Oh, believe me-I want you too. I stopped caring about mate bonds as soon as I epted my love for Nora.

    Yes, that''s right.

    Erika can find someone else.

    I only have eyes for Nora.

    I reach out my hand, ready to touch her, but suddenly, I freeze. The magic in my veins is bubbling within me, whispering in my ears, and I lock my jaw in an attempt to block it out. But the voice reaches me.

    ''Greetings, fairy. We see you''ve decided to be the most powerful fairy alive, but it alles at a price.

    I shudder at the voice. What is happening right now?! Why do I hear it inside of my head?

    ''Because you used your magic to its full extent. You should have died, but fear not, for we saved you. That''s why we are here.''

    I shut my eyes. "And who are you?"

    ''Your world got eaten by demons, fairy, and you survived-have you never wondered why? That''s because we got you already! We infected you a long time ago, but we have been waiting. Yes, we needed you to slip to give us an opening. Now it''s here!" "No!" I shout. "Go away! Stop!"

    My body is in pain, and I scream in agony when the magic grows within me, altering my body for the purpose. It hurts, and I can''t stop it. I grip my hair, aware of Leo and Nora staring at me.

    "What is happening to him?" Nora wonders, cing her hand on my shoulder, trying to shake me. "ke? Are you alright? What is happening to you?"

    I can''t give her an answer. It seems my mother was right; my body isn''t meant to handle the magic. And once I used so much on my own, something changed within me.

    I was supposed to die, but I grew hungry for it.

    I loved using it.

    But it''s changing me.

    It hurts so bad!

    "I-I don''t know, but I want it to stop!"

    I meet Nora''s eyes. She is sitting on the bed, terrified of what is happening to me.

    "Don''t touch him, Nora," Leo growls. "Something ominous is spreading in his veins. Darkness."

    Nora looks at him in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    Leo narrows his eyes at me, growling. He seems to have made me his enemy, and wings spread behind his back. "Get off the bed, Nora. You shouldn''t stay too close to ke." Nora''s lower lip quivers. "But..."

    She looks at me, and I continue to shake from the pain wracking my body from within. I''m in such tremendous pain.

    ''We should leave this ce and find somewhere we can bond and peacefully be reborn into our new self. The angel means trouble. He knows what we are!

    I don''t want to leave.

    ''Oh, but you must if you wish to survive. The angel won''t ept what you''re going to be!

    But Nora will.

    ''She isn''t your mate.

    You don''t know that.

    ''I''m assuming... And if she isn''t your fated mate, there is no way she will ept your new self. The girl is a silver wolf. One of the greatest enemies of demons. We need to leave. NOW! I don''t want to.

    ''WE MUST! It''s our only hope for survival. We need to rest and recover somewhere peaceful. You''re about to turn into a dark fairy, ke-the first of your kind. We can''t have the werewolf ruining this!

    Nora has been my home for thest couple of years. I don''t want to leave her. Staying here is what I want.

    The darkness within me growls but doesn''t say anything or get in my way. The pain, however, is slicing me apart, but I''m determined to stay here and fight it.

    "Nora," I say, trying to reach out my hand. She appears terrified. A smile passes my lips, and I breathe augh. "I''m not dangerous."

    Nora is insecure. She has moved to the floor and stands behind Leo, looking at me like I''m infectious. It hurts, but I can''t really me her for thinking that.

    I''m changing.

    I''m bing something else.

    I bet she can sense it, and I part my lips to speak. "Nora, it''s okay. I''m just transforming into something else... I don''t know what is happening or what will happen... But I promise I will never hurt you, no matter what I be..." Her voicees out in a frightened whisper. "Transforming?"

    "Yes."

    "To what?"

    I tilt my head, furrowing my eyebrows. "I believe it''s called a darkness fairy... That''s what... That''s what the voice inside my head said."

    Leo frowns upon my words. "You''re bing a creature that is partly a demon, ke. You could potentially be dangerous for Nora if you don''t know how to control the growing power within you." Why does he have to ruin everything?!

    I growl. "I''M NOT DANGEROUS!"

    Nora stares at me. Fear has worked its way into her features. I must have frightened her when I raised my voice. Instant guilt pierces me, but she backs up from me when I reach out for her now. "Nora..." I whisper in a pained voice. "No,e on... I wouldn''t hurt you. Nora, please. I promise..."

    I hold out my hand over the bed, but Nora only stares down at it without moving a muscle.

    It both frustrates and pains me. Doesn''t Nora know that I would never hurt her? We are best friends!

    ''That might change.''

    No, it won''t.

    ''You won''t be the same. Your magic will grow, and your personality might change.''

    Not my emotions.

    ''That''s true, but the rest of it might fade. You will be the viin.''

    No. Not me.

    ''A viin who is in love with the heroine''

    No!

    ''You can''t fight it.

    The voiceughs as if something is funny, and I scream when the magic coursing through my veins grows even stronger than before. It all bes too much.

    It''s overwhelming and hard to stomach.

    I have too much magic to ever get rid of!

    ''Time to leave,'' the voice inside my head announces. ''You''ve had your time to say farewell.

    With that, a portal opens underneath my feet. There is nothing I can do to avoid behind sucked into it-I fall through it while screaming at the top of my lungs.

 Chapter 160

    Nora

    Fear got me in a chokehold.

    "What just happened?" I look up at Leo, then point at the ce where ke stood seconds ago. "k his voice... His voice sounded absolutely demonic at the end."

    Leo doesn''t meet my eyes. "He was changing with the darkness, Nora. I''m sure you must have felt it to "Yes, but I didn''t think it could affect fairies..." I wet my lips. This is a lot to take in. "Did ke just tele "Yes, and I believe that''s a good thing," Leo rakes his fingers through his blonde hair, looking slightly I repeatedly blink at him. "What do you mean it''s good? How is ke disappearing good, huh? Did you things by doing that! He must feel terrible..."

    d by the whole thing.

    e look on his face? He looked scared, Leo! And I... I backed up from him because I didn''t know what was happening! f**k, Leo, I might just have messed up

    and ke..."

    "Don''t me yourself. If ke is changing and bing one with his inner darkness, it''s best if he doesn''t stay around us. He might not be able to control himself after the whole transformation." "Really?" I swallow. "Because... Evan, my vampire dad, also has darkness, but he knows how to controlul Gosh, I''m a horrible person for shying away from ke... He must be so scared." "No, please don''t me yourself like that... Look, I''m sorry, Nora, but there is a big difference between "Difference?" I question, blinking away some stray tears. "There is a difference between their darkness "Not the darkness, but..." Leo looks at me with saddened eyes and slumps his shoulders in defeat. He not."

    "You need a mate for that?"

    "No, but if you wish for control, I''m guessing you need a strong emotion to focus on. Something that n His words cut deep under my skin. ke needs his mate or love... Something bright and true. And I mi I stare down at the floor. There is a heavy feeling in my chest that I can''t get rid of. "Oh... I see how it is..."

    "I''m sorry, Nora..."

    "Don''t be."

    "But I could be wrong... I''m just making an assumption."

    "You''re usually right." "True..."

    esitates before continuing to speak. "Evan is mated to your mother, who haspleted the mating ritual. He is tamed and steady on his feet, but ke is

    es you to press down the darkness and turn it into something good."

    t be that person for him, even though I want to be.

    "Anyway, ke probably isn''t my mate," I scratch at my neck and fight the tears behind my eyes. "So I''m probably not the person who can calm him down... Even if we were mates... Well, there are still a few days until my birthday. And ke is in pain right now..." Leo peers down at me, thoughtful. "You like ke more than me, don''t you? You wish for him to be your mate. Not me."

    "No," I say, meeting his eyes. "That''s not true. I like both of you."

    Leo doesn''t look convinced. His eyes are shining, and I stand up from the bed. I walk over to him with an urgency I''ve never felt before. I lost ke; I can''t lose Leo too.

    I lift my chin, and Leo c***s his head. Surprise seeps into his features, especially when I take his hands in mine.

    I squeeze them before bringing them to my chest.

    They almost cover the whole area. Leo''s hands arerger than mine and much warmer. It tingles when I touch him, instant heat through my chest as I gaze up at him.

    There is a hesitant smile on his full lips. Curious. I blush in response to it and melt a little. Leo really is beautiful to look at. Gorgeous. I experience butterflies but also a ton of concern. Some things need to be said.

    "Leo. I promise that I like you," I tell him. "No one is the favorite here. I have a weak spot for both you and ke. You got to believe me because I can''t handle losing you both." He keeps his head tilted. "Are you afraid to lose me?"

    "Yes," I whisper earnestly. "Very."

    "That won''t happen."

    "It won''t?"

    "No... I won''t leave you because I don''t want to be around anyone else. You''re the only ce that makes sense," he whispers. "But I must admit that this is all new to me." "What is new?"

    A slight blush spreads over his beautiful face. "Me epting that I''m insanely drawn to you."

    I smile. "You''re drawn to me?"

    "Always been," he ces his hand on my shoulder and ys with one of my red curls between two digits. "I might not have been around you for as long as ke has, but... We have been writing." "Yeah..." I pout. "Before you started to ignore me, that is."

    His smile turns apologetic. "About that..."

    "Yeah? Are you going to apologize?"

    He breathes augh. "This is going to sound so dumb."

    "Your exnation?"

    "Yeah..."

    "Tell me anyway."

    "Okay."

    Why is he smiling at me like that? I stomp my foot against the floor to stress him. Hopefully, it will make him talk.

    "Right now, pretty boy."

    Leo snorts. "So bossy..."

    I hand him a yful grin. "Damn right."

    His amused eyes dance over my face before he decides to give up the charades and talk to me.

    "I wasn''t sure if you wereing back to Lunaris and talking with you... Well, I felt pathetic doing that. I was convinced you had moved on and that our chatting was... A burden." "A burden?" I ask.

    He nods. "Yeah... So I just... Ripped off the bandaid."

    "But why did you think I thought of you as a burden, Leo? I''ve written plenty of messages that you have left on seen..."

    "All of which I thought you sent only to be polite," he shrugs. "It was stupid of me not to answer you, though..."

    "Do you mean that?"

    "Yes! You''ve always been the only person who dares to be real around me... I like you. I like you a lot."

    My smile turns smug, and Leo breathes augh before I have even said anything. It''s like he can anticipate that I''m about to tease him, but he is smiling radiantly, waiting for it. "You like me, huh?"

    "Go on, say it, Nora. Whatever is making you smile like that, just go ahead and say it."

    I beam up at him. "It''s nothing important. It''s a victory having my former enemy tell me he likes me. It doesn''t matter how many times I hear it. I''m still thrilled."

    His smile grows. "Well, don''t get too cocky, or I might take it back and change my mind about you."

    I gasp. "That wouldn''t happen! Your feelings wouldn''t just disappear!"

    There is augh. "Are you sure about that?"

    "Positive."

    "Because there is no chance I could ever stop liking you?"

    "Oh," I blush. "I didn''t mean it like that... Because that sounds incredibly arrogant."

    "And you would never brag about yourself."

    "Never," my voice is honest. "I don''t believe I''m that great."

    "And that is why I like you so much-you don''t let the fact that you''re a time guardian get to your head. Even if you''re powerful, you don''t rub it into anyone''s face."

    I stare at him as I let hispliment sink in.

    But Leo doesn''t n to let this moment fall into silence.

    His smile only grows, and then he dips down, kissing me on the lips in a soft, warm, and affectionate kiss. It takes my breath away, and I press my hands away from his chest. Without leaning against his strength, I would lose my bnce.

 Chapter 161

    ke

    I want to be with Nora again, but I can''t...

    She looked at me with those rmed eyes. And for a good reason since something was and is still hap Something bad.

    What am I supposed to do about it?

    I''m pacing around inside a cave. I have no idea where I am. I don''t even know in what part of the worl Will it ever stop?

    It''s slicing me apart.

    Everything burns like a furnace, coils, and tightens inside me until I wish to die. How do I escape the p ''ke... You can''t escape from us...'' The darkness thickens in my veins and snickers in my ears. ''We are "Then please, make the headache end! And stop whispering inside my head! I can''t take it anymore! I ''Monster? You won''t be a monster.''

    "You''re lying!" I shout back while shutting my eyes. I''m down on my knees and pulling at my ck hai My wings aren''t glimmering anymore but turning darker, and my ck hair is longer while my muscles Would she be terrified of me?

    Probably.

    g to me.

    It''s not that important. The pain is what takes up my thoughts.

    ed, and we got ns for you. Brilliant ns.

    ant to hurt anyone, and I don''t want to transform into a monster!"

    owing longer. "I can already feel this growing thirst for blood..."

    enching. I have a feeling my eyes are purely ck. What would Nora think if she saw me?

    I look different. It feels like my canine teeth are growingrger. I cut my tongue on their sharpness a nago, and now I''m unsure what to do with my mouth. ''ke... We, the darkness, we don''t want blood. It won''t sustain us for very long, and there is somethi we want.''

    I blink. "Excuse me?"

    ''Flesh is what we are craving!

    Difort crawls over my skin. The darkness can''t be serious? What does it expect me to do? Shrinkan and eat them? I would never do that to anyone! "I can''t... I can''t give you that... I won''t eat human flesh..." The mere thought of doing that disgusts me.

    There are hungry snickers. ''Human flesh would satisfy us for a far longer time than blood ever could. You would only have to eat like one of them weak humans. It would satisfy us!

    "I don''t want to eat a human! What part about that don''t you understand?!" I shake my head at the madness going on. "How would I even go about doing that, huh? Do I look like a predator?!" ''You have all the right kind of magic for it. You can shrink people and devour them. We would be waiting for them in dark alleys, like old school vampires, and bring them home!'' "STOP!" I yell. "JUST STOP TALKING!"

    The darknessughs and snickers inside me. Countless voices are about to drive me insane. All I wanted was to be with Nora, and now this happens?

    I find a corner of the cave and slump down.

    There is a tiny patch of grass, and I shrink to fit there. It feels like home to be around flowers, but darkness spreads from my feet the instant I''mfortable. What the hell?

    My eyes widen, and my chest constricts when the green grass turns into a pale grey color. A second longer, and the flowers wither as well. It''s like life got sucked out of the grass and the flowers. "What is happening?"

    ''It''s only temporary... If you find a human to eat, or at least some blood, your body won''t be bringing death wherever you go. The solution is simple, ke.

    I sigh heavily. "Isn''t there any other way?!"

    ''Blood from your mate.''

    "Say what now?"

    ''Find your mate, and their blood will satisfy us... It won''t be as fun, but it will definitely do.''

    Hurting my own mate isn''t something I wish to do, but I rather drink their blood than kill someone. Is my mate still Erika?

    "I might set out to find my mate then... After I''ve had some rest... I''m so freaking terrified..."

    ''Good night ke.''

    I open my eyes and find myself witnessing nightmares. They are about Nora and Leo making love, but the scene doesn''t bring me happiness. No. Not when I wish to be part of it.

    "I love you, Leo," Nora says as sheys down on the linen bedsheets, entirely naked. There is a glint in her eye. "And I want you tonight. Only you, not ke. Only you."

    Leo''s smile turns wolfish, and Noraughs in delight when he is over her, pushing her into the bedsheets. They are smiling and kissing, breathing hard, and loving each other.

    ''She will never be yours, ke,'' the whispers of the dark haunt me again. Even in my dream. ''You knew that when you fell for her too, she wasn''t your mate, yet it didn''t stop you. Nora is the one you want, even if loving her will be your downfall.

    My chest constricts. Pain and jealousy are overwhelming me. I try to shut it out and block out how it makes me feel, but I can''t. All I see is Leo''s face as he smiles at Nora.

    It makes the darkness grow stronger.

    Anyone can feel jealous, but such a simple emotion can lead to terrifying consequences for a demon.

    I can feel myself growing bitter already. My heart is turning ck, and there is nothing I can do.

    I want what belongs to the angel.

    ''Do you wish to kill him?'' The darkness asks me. They aren''t evil, but they listen to my emotions. I understand that now.

    "No," I tell them, ring into the stone wall. "Killing Leo won''t solve anything, and I''m not weak. Do not underestimate me. I won''t let this transformation turn me evil."

    ''We feed on your desires, ke... We aren''t evil, but most of your emotions are twisted, dark, and painful. They are what shape us. If you feel a certain way, we will make that emotion a hundred times stronger.

    I take a deep breath, hissing. "There is only one thing to do then..."

    ''And that is?''

    "Get over, Nora... And that means staying away from her."

    ''It''s not that simple... The five demon princes want the girl. She is the only time guardian who can control her powers. They know this, and they want that power for themselves. She isn''t safe-if you leave her, she might die. And then, she will be gone forever! "Then what should I do?"

    The darkness snickers. ''That''s up to you... What path are you going to choose, ke? You decide, and we follow.''

 Chapter 162

    Nora

    It''s been a few days since ke disappeared, and I miss him so much that it feels like my soul will break.

    "So the darkness took ke?" My dad, Evan, asks me while we are driving to get some coffee from Starbucks.

    He is sitting behind the wheel and keeping his eyes on the road. Since he can teleport, we rarely drive anywhere, but the few humans in town wouldn''t appreciate us just popping up out of nowhere. William does it all the time, but he can stop the time, so it doesn''t matter what he does...

    "Yeah..." I grimace. "He did that teleport thing you do, and then he was gone in an instant."

    Evan nces at me. "I''m sure ke will be back in no time. He is a kind person, and I doubt he will be consumed by the darkness."

    "You really think so?"

    "I know so."

    "But are you sure?"

    "Yes!" He smiles at me. "ke spent years living with us, and as far as I''m concerned, that guy doesn''t possess a single bone of evil in his entire body. He should be fine."

    "I really hope you''re right..."

    Silence falls, and I stare out through the window. The rain is falling, and the gloomy weather is a perfect image of my feelings. I miss ke, and I''m worried about him despite Evan telling me he will be fine. Quietly, I nce back at Evan. He doesn''t pay me any attention, probably bored of me already even though I''m stuck with him for the rest of the night...

    But I suppose it''s safer this way.

    My mom called earlier. She was worried about me since there has been suspicious demon energy around, and now Evan won''t let me out of sight while Leo is running drills with his pack members.

    It''s sweet, but I also feel like a baby. Why doesn''t Lily need a freaking babysitter?! Where is she anyway?!

    Evan parks the car outside of Starbucks and turns to me. "Should we walk inside together to order?"

    I sigh heavily. "Dad, no offense, but people will stare if I walk inside Starbucks with you."

    He gives me a sad look. Great. Now I''ve hurt his feelings. I didn''t mean to, but I have been in a bad mood since my mom called. I love her, but she treats me like I''m defenseless.

    "Why would they stare?" Evan asks.

    I arch an eyebrow. "Uhh... Because you look to be around my age, and since youe here with mom all the time, people would probably spread the rumor that you''ve found someone new."

    He wrinkles his nose in disgust. "That''s disturbing! And I would never cheat on your mother. She is the love of my life! People would be stupid if they assumed such things."

    "I know!" I exim. "But the people working at Starbucks don''t, so I think it''s better if you wait in the car or walk inside alone. You know how much gossip and s**t people of Lunaris like to spread. We are seriously living in a city filled with liars." Evan knows I''m right, so he slumps his shoulders in defeat. "Fine, I will walk in there alone..."

    My dad opens the car door and grumpily ms it shut. While walking inside, I hear him muttering something about Lunaris being a stupid city filled with gossip. It makes meugh.

    "I guess I just fiddle with my phone while he is in there..."

    I scroll my social media feeds, on the prowl for something interesting, but nothing catches my eye. My heart is unhappy. Tomorrow is my birthday, and I will finally find out who my mate is after midnight.

    It will probably be Leo, and honestly, I like him. After ke disappeared, Leo let me stay with him without making any sort of s****l advances to me.

    He is respectful, and I like that. If we are mates, however, I need to date him since I know barely anything about him these days. He is a powerful alpha, but what else?

    What are his hobbies?

    I guess leading his people, but... Ugh, I want to go on a date with him. I wonder if he is a seafood guy or a barbecue guy?

    I ponder on that, barely even noticing that the car is shaking. When it happens again, I realize that this isn''t an earthquake but that the air smells like a demon.

    And not any demon. The power that is crackling in the air speaks of someone insanely powerful-it must be one of the seven demon princes.

    Five of them are evil, one is my brother, and the seventh one is dead-I wonder who this might be?

    Without thinking, I open the car and step out on the street. People are evacuating into their cars until every person on the road suddenly drops to the ground. What the heck?!

    I look around me, blinking, when I hear snoring-all the people on the street have fallen asleep!

    Slowly, I crane my neck, watching the red color above me. None of the stars are visible, meaning this is a demon barrier around Lunaris.

    I suspect the door to hell is directly underneath the city, so the demons always choose this area to appear. It''s the easiest.

    While sniffing the air, I speak to myself. "Did Evan fall asleep?"

    The ground quakes again, and my question is answered when Evan appears from the shadows.

    "Ooff..." he grimaces, looking up toward a tall building. There is a massive demon behind it, screaming in every direction. "That guy is going to give me a headache..." "What kind of demon is that?"

    I can''t peel my eyes off the demon.

    How the heck do I defeat that thing?!

    The creature is the size of a building with arge ck hole for its mouth. There is also a skull on the demon''s head, covering the area where his eyes would be.

    "Belphegor," Evan says. "He is the demon prince of sloth, which meansziness. He put everyone to sleep."

    I cast a nce at Evan. "Then why aren''t we sleeping?"

    "I''m a demon too," Evan shrugs. "And you''re a time guardian? So perhaps powerful creatures aren''t as affected... My darkness, however, isn''t strong since I haven''t fed on your mother in ages. I''m actually feeling rather drowsy without blood..." "You want my blood? I could cut my arm."

    "No, only my mate''s blood would do..." he yawns and gives me a tired but guilty smile. "I actually think I''m going to..."

    His eyes close, and a portal opens underneath him. It swallows him whole, and I gasp.

    "You can''t just f*****g leave me here!"

 Chapter 163

    Nora

    What am I supposed to do?!

    A top demon is on the loose, and my dad just left me to fend for myself! He is such a traitor! What if I can''t defeat this thing? What then, huh?!

    My eyes dart around the scene.

    Every person on the street is asleep. There is no one to ask for help. I''m all alone. And I''m sure I''m not powerful enough to murder one of the demon princes on my own! The ground quakes as the hideous demon screeches. It''s big enough to rival the buildings, and I don''t know how to challenge it without getting stomped like an insect. Ick offensive magic!

    Right then, an ominous wind blows past me, fanning my red hair around my face as I look around.

    "What is going on?" I ask no one but myself.

    Shudders are crawling up my spine. My seventh sense can sense the strong magic surrounding me. It feels dark, and I know something terrible is about to happen. Human bodies lift from the ground while sleeping. Cars are rattling in their ce, but only people take to the skies and explode. It sends blood sshing everywhere. It happens so quickly that I don''t get a chance to scream at the grotesque scene. I''m just standing there, blinking as the fabrics of their clothes soar down to the asphalt. This demon is scary and powerful, and I freeze as I hear its demonic voice speak over the buildings.

    LUNARIS SHOULD BE THE FIRST CITY TO FALL!!

    I squint up at the demon. It''s approaching me. I can''t stay here, but there is nothing I can do!

    Or is there?

    I try thinking of Leo and call his name inside my head.

    Nothing. Okay.

    I try thinking of ke and shut my eyes so hard that it hurts. I think his name over and over again.

    Nothing. s**t.

    "What should I do now?!"

    As I''m looking for a ce to hide, I hear a howl and turn around to find Leo in his wolf-dragon form. His white fur and wolf-like face make him appear magnificent.

    A smile spreads over my lips as hees down from the sky tond before me with his tongue hanging out. He shakes his head once, and then his glowing green eyes take me in.

    "I''m d you came when I called," I ce my hand on his fuzzy forehead, and he presses it against me. It makes me smile. "I''m not sure how to defeat the demon, but two is better than one." "Three, actually."

    I turn around and widen my eyes when theynd on ke. He silently takes me in but does not move to hug or touch me even though he has been away.

    He also looks different.

    His once iridescent fairy wings have turned into ck, feathered wings that guard his back. His skin is pale, but the ethereal fairy glow surrounding him is gone.

    In my opinion, he looks hotter now. Badder.

    His long, ck hair flows in the winds, and his long ears are sticking out at the back of his head. He reminds me of a dark version of Legs, only ke is insanely tall, shirtless, and more muscr. When I don''t say anything, ke frowns. "Or am I not allowed to join you guys? Maybe you don''t need my help..."

    I snap back from dreand. "We do!" I exim. "We need all the help we can get to defeat that demon!"

    ke tilts his head but doesn''t allow himself to smile. Something is different about him. Not just his appearance. He feels colder, but Leo doesn''t seem bothered.

    No. The colossal wolf dragon struts forward like an obedient oversized family dog and licks ke''s face. It''s quick but precise. Leo managed to get ke''s face entirely wet. I freeze.

    ke couldn''t possibly be cool with this...

    I think that and gasp in surprise when ke actually snorts. "I missed you too, buddy. I hate to admit it, but... You''re actually not that bad. Annoying, but insanely loyal."

    I smile at the two guy''s exchange but feel nervous when Leo steps back to allow ke to focus on me. He doesn''t do much. His eyes simply roam over my face, but he doesn''t speak. Disappointment settles like lead in my chest. I had hoped ke would tell me that he had missed me. Maybe there would even be a hug and some sort of romantic moment? But nope. I get nothing but an awkward nce, but once the ground rattles again, I''m reminded that we have more significant troubles on hand. The demon is still roaming freely. "Any ideas on how to defeat that thing?" I ask and turn toward the skies to eye Belphegor as he ms into a building.

    It immediately falls, but the demon doesn''t seem content. Belphegor continues to ram into other buildings while screeching to hurt more people. Spill more blood, and cause more pain. ke growls. "I''m not sure, but something needs to be done... Perhaps Leo could slow him down? He is the biggest one out of us." "Good idea," I look up at Leo. "Could you attack Belphegor first and see if you can prevent him from destroying the entire city?" Leo''s wolf dragon form can''t grimace, yet I believe it''s the expression he would make if he could.

    Belphegor is muchrger than him. Leo is at a physical disadvantage, yet he seems to understand it''s our only choice at this point.

    There is a chuff, and then Leo turns around to attack the demon, leaving me alone with ke. And while I know I should focus on the battle, I can''t help but grow nervous.

    How do you act around a person you like but who just decided to disappear on you? And am I supposed to apologize for shrinking away from him? I did it because I deemed ke dangerous...

    I swallow thickly. "Any ideas on how we should help Leo? He can''t defeat the demon on his own."

    "I know, but... I don''t know what to do," ke admits, stepping forward to stand beside me.

    I had forgotten how tall he is. In fact, he seems even taller as he nces down at me through thick eyshes. His expression is curious as if he doesn''t know how to act around me either. I give him a nervous smile. "Did you get any new abilities while you were away? Anything that could be of use?"

    He breathes augh. "Maybe, but... You''re not going to like it."

    I lift an eyebrow. "Why?"

    "Because I need your blood."

 Chapter 164

    Nora

    My eyes roam around ke''s face. He looks uncertain, as if he, for some reason, believes I think he is a monster. It''s just blood, and I honestly don''t mind giving it to him. I trust him.

    And I like him.

    "ke..." I say in a low tone as I approach him. "I have no problem offering you my blood."

    He takes a step back, and his ck wings slightly twitch. I can sense his apprehension, but he isn''t scared of me-he is afraid of himself. Terrified he might hurt me, which is silly. "You should cut your arm and let the blood fall to the ground. I can absorb it through magic."

    I crane my neck and study him in silence. He is a lot taller than me, probably much physically stronger too. It wouldn''t take an effort for him to hurt me. Yet he is fighting his blood thirst. Without knowing, I can sense that it''s there. I can see it in ke''s blue eyes, his dted irises. He looks like Evan does when he is hungry, yet ke is backing up from me for some reason. "Wouldn''t you prefer it directly from the source?" I take another step to close the distance between us. "Come on, ke. You can drink from my neck. I would be happy to offer you my blood." ke takes a shaky, deep breath. "What if I hurt you?"

    "You won''t hurt me."

    "You don''t know that," his eyebrows furrow. Something looking a lot like hatred is visible on his face, but it seems that emotion is reserved for himself and not me. "What if I can''t stop drinking from your neck, Nora? I would hate myself even more if that happened." "I''m not defenseless either," I tell him to reassure him. "I can get away from you if I want to."

    His lips quirk into a smile, and he steps forward, dwarfing me with that seven-foot body. The top of my head barely reaches the bottom of his pecs, and ke tilts his head.

    "Could you?" He asks with a raised eyebrow, not to be mean, but to make light of the situation.

    I shrug. "You''re tall, but that doesn''t mean anything."

    "Doesn''t it?"

    ke dips down and shoves his hands underneath my shoulders without asking me for any sort of permission.

    "Time to fly, Nora," ke teases.

    I yelp in surprise when he picks me up as if I weigh less than a feather. It happens way too quickly. My stomach plummets, and I swear I dropped my heart somewhere on the ground. I look down, freezing once I catch ke''s amused expression. He is holding me up like The Lion King.

    "How is the weather up there?"

    I snort at him but can''t help myself from blushing. "Do you mind putting me down?"

    "No can do, Nora."

    I lift my eyebrows. "You''re not going to put me down?"

    "Nope."

    His eyes are mischievous, and his dimples are showing. It boosts my heart rate, and I think I hear adrenaline slouching around in my ears. I''m nervous, but not because he has changed. No.

    I''m skittish because he is gorgeous, and the proximity is almost overwhelming. It''s a miracle I''m still breathing.

    "Wrap your legs around me," ke whispers. "I promise I won''t... Actually, that''s a total lie. I will bite you."

    With a brief smile, I do as he says. My legs grip his tapered waist, and I ce my hands on his broad, naked shoulders. His ck hair is longer, and his eyes are piercingly blue. So close. Too close.

    I could lean in an inch, and our noses would be brushing-that knowledge got blood filling up my face. I''m blushing like mad, and ke tilts his head. Curiosity has washed over his features. "You''re heavier than I thought."

    I re at him. "That''s rude."

    He grins wickedly before whispering. "I could change that by shrinking you. Make you so tiny that I could kidnap and keep you for myself."

    I blink. "You could?"

    "Yes, but I won''t do that... My powers are reserved for that demon. I n on shrinking it after drinking your blood... Will you let me drink from your neck?"

    "I haven''t changed my mind," I tell him, stretching my neck with my fingers pulling down my sweater. The area is exposed to him, and I smile to reassure him. "Drink from me. I trust you, ke." ke studies my face.

    He has kind eyes, and there are smile lines that crease by the corners as he leans in, but not to bite me. His lips brush against mine, tender and gentle at first. Then harder to let me know I''m his. My hair is lifting to stand on edge. ke''s tongue tickles in my throat, and when he leans back, he smiles at me.

    "We better not keep Leo waiting for much longer," he wrinkles his nose, and I''m happy to see the light has returned to his face. The insecurity is gone, reced by affection. "This might hurt."

    I hold my breath, freezing as ke licks my neck to sink his teeth into my sensitive skin. Fairies don''t have toxins like vampires do. The bite actually hurts, but I''m ready for it.

    My hands wind up in ke''s hair as I hear him gulp. It''s an unsettling sound, but I trust him not to s**k me dry.

    I keep myself in ce. ke''s Adam''s apple is moving, and his arms hold me up as he drinks from me. When he is done, he pulls away with his blue eyes glowing stronger. "Thank you," he whispers. "I needed that."

    I give him a weak smile. It feels like all strength has left my body. I''m not this spineless creature, and ke moves to hold me like a bride in his big arms, probably noticing that I''m exhausted. "I might have taken too much," ke appears concerned as he peers down at me. "I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay," I tell him. "Just help Leo defeat that demon, will you?"

    "With pleasure," ke turns his attention from me to the demon. He lifts a hand, snapping his fingers. "Let''s see how well you fight the wolf dragon when you''re both the same size."

    I stare at ke. Is he powerful enough to shrink Belphehog? My eyes travel to the demon prince, and my eyes widen as I notice the demon is diminishing in size.

    ke smiles tiredly at me. "I think Leo should have no trouble defeating that demon now... But I''m... I''m really sleepy..."

    Without thinking, I p his face. His eyes pop wide, and I re into his face, eximing. "Snap out of it!"

    He tilts his head at me, pouting. "What did you do that for?"

    "I did it because you can''t let Belphegor''s sleep magic get to you! We are a team, and you will stay awake until that demon prince is defeated!"

    ke gives me a sheepish smile. "I''m sad to admit it''s all up to Leo now. I''ve used all my magic."

    "Oh."

    We both turn around to watch Leo fight, and it seems I worried for nothing-Belphegor falls to the ground at the same time my eyes focus on the white wolf dragon. It seems the two being the same size made it easy for him. The ground rattles right before the demonic creatures turn into burning dust particles.

    Leo is the victor, turning around with his tongue hanging out, happy to have helped defeat one of the demon princes. It must have been the weakest one, but I''m still impressed.

    "Amazing!" I shout. "One demon is down!"

    I''m about to whistle and shout some more, but there is a sudden rush of heat traveling through me. I immediately realize what it is. The clock has struck twelve, and I can finally find my mate.

 Chapter 165

    Nora

    Anticipation fills my chest.

    Somehow I can feel the change within me, theing of age. And it scares the living daylights out of me. What will happen now?

    I like both Leo and ke, so I''m nervous about opening my eyes, scared this might cut me off from ke. The mere thought fills me with dread. I don''t want to hurt anyone''s feelings! Suddenly, I''m breathing too fast, hyperventting because I don''t want to lose anyone.

    "You can open your eyes, Nora," ke whispers."

    Leo snorts. "She knows that-let her take her time."

    My lips twitch into an insecure smile as the two guys argue.

    "I''m nervous..." I admit in a low tone.

    ke sighs. "Understandable."

    "Take your time," Leo sounds calm. "We have all the time in the world, and there is no rush."

    I try to rx, but the mate-bond makes my hair stand on edge.

    My eyes are slowly opening.

    This is it. Both my mom and Reba had a meeting with the moon goddess. But that doesn''t seem to be the case for me. She has already decided on my mate.

    Or should I say, mates?

    When I open my eyes, I''m first met with ke''s curious blue gaze and the mate-bond bursting to life.

    At first, I''m taken aback. An inner sadness washes over me. I worry for Leo, sad that he won''t find anyone, but as I turn to the right, I see him smiling back at me as my second mate. Two mates.

    I''m stunned, and ke slowly slips me down to the ground. My legs almost give under from the shock but Leo grabs my left hand while ke takes the right one.

    "I got your back," ke smiles.

    Leo is also smiling. "Take it easy."

    I nce between them and let out a deep, shuddering breath I didn''t know I had been holding. "I hope you guys don''t mind sharing..."

    Leo and ke exchange a nce. They don''t seem that upset, and both of them shrug.

    "Truthfully, I would have felt sad if ke was left out," Leo admits.

    His eyes are warm as he looks at me. s**t. His eyes are intense as he rakes me up and down. It actually makes me blush how he studies me like I''m the most beautiful person in the world.

    "I feel the same way..." ke says, and he takes a step closer. He is the tallest one and absolutely towers over me. He hands me a soft smile before looking at Leo. "But mostly because you and I were friends in the other dimension... I don''t know you now." Leo smirks. "I dream about the other timeline a lot... Well, it''s more than that, actually. The point is that I know you, ke."

    ke lifts an eyebrow. "You do?"

    "Umm..." I wet my lips. I''m as confused as ke. "What exactly does that mean, Leo? Do you have visions from the other timeline or something? Memories?"

    "Almost," Leo squeezes my hand and wears an expression I don''t quite understand. "I''m not sure how to exin this..."

    My lips turn into a thin line. "Try."

    "Alright," he gives me a brief smile. "Let''s just say that you can ask me almost anything about the other timeline, and I will know the answer. I remember bits and pieces." My eyes widen.

    When I left the other timeline behind, I felt empty because I had lost the love of my life. I missed Leo tremendously and cried every night that I spent without him next to me. It was painful.

    I thought I would never meet that version of Leo again. In my mind, the other Leo was gone forever. I had never even thought of the possibility of this Leo being able to remember things from that timeline. "How is that even possible?" I whisper.

    "It must be because Leo is a powerful angel. And he loved you in the other timeline and that... That bond made this possible," ke seems wary of my other mate and swallows thickly. "Will my life be in danger around you? I know you acted like we were friends, but... I still feel the need to ask since you''re a Lightbringer."

    "No, you''re safe with me, ke," Leo nces down at me, smiling. His face looks warmer somehow. "I wouldn''t do anything to hurt Nora, and hurting you means hurting her. And that isn''t something I want."

    Why Is Leo suddenly so sweet?

    Something is going on here...

    I step away from ke, feet carried by this inner suspicion growing stronger within me.

    "Tell me..." I study Leo''s face, and he tilts his head in response. Those green eyes watch me with vivid curiosity. It makes me smile. "You don''t just remember bits and pieces... Do you?"

    He shakes his head with a guilty expression. "No... I remember everything. All I needed was the mate-bond for the memories to re to life... Every memory is back; all I needed to do was wait for you. A few years, but that''s okay."

    Tears prickle behind my eyelids, and my voice cracks. "You really... You really remember everything?"

    He silently nods, and then we stare at each other like idiots. Leo''s bottom lip is trembling, and so is mine. He lifts his arms meaningly, and that''s when I can no longer hold back my emotions.

    A sob breaks free as I throw my arms around him. I press my cheek against his broad chest, letting the tears fall.

    "I thought I lost you," I say and hug him as tightly as I can. He smells nice. Well, he always did, but I''m noticing it more now. "Wait, is it weird that I''m like... Referring to you being different?"

    "I am different, though," Leo strokes his hand over my back and then presses me back against him. He kisses my head too. "I remember both this timeline and the other one... It''s kind of messed up."

    "I''m d," I nce at ke,ughing. "Aren''t you going to join the hugging session?"

    ke blinks. "I''m invited?"

    I roll my eyes at him. "Dude, you''re my second mate-if you think you can get away from group hugs, then you''re dead wrong."

    ke hesitantly smiles, but then he freezes. "I kind of feel so bad for Erika right now..."

    "She will find someone else," Leo says confidently. "Trust me, and just be happy that you''re with us."

    ke narrows his eyes. "Wait, does this mean that... Does this mean we have to like... What the heck does this mean for our rtionship?"

    I snort and find the courage to speak freely. "It means I want AND demand to sleep with you both in the same bed."

    Leo smirks at that. "Do you mean sexually or cuddling? Because I''m saying yes to both of those."

    My cheeks heat up. I suddenly remember where we left off thest time, and I gulp when I feel ke nearing us. I have a feeling he is thinking about the same thing as I am.

    "I''m also saying yes to both," ke says, smiling down at me. "I hope you''re ready because it seems both of your mates ept this agreement. We both want you."

 Chapter 166

    Nora

    I hope ke doesn''t notice my eyes are glued to him as he takes off his clothes. It''s just that I haven''t seen him in what feels like ages, and certainly not like this... Not with the mate-bond pulling taut between us.

    I take a nervous breath. Soon I will be sleeping in the same bed as ke, and I''m not mentally ready for this. My heart is performing somersaults, and I''m all excited. What am I allowed to do, and what should I refrain from doing?

    f**k. I feel like I''m back in high school and on a date with the hottest guy in my ss.

    I really can''t believe this is happening, though.

    After defeating Belphegor, we headed back to Leo''s mansion, and since ke had been missing for so long, Leo said I could spend the night with him to catch up. And now?

    There he is, looking like the human embodiment of every Greek god in existence. I''m gazing at him and drinking in his beauty.

    Does ke have any idea how beautiful he is?

    "You are staring."

    I gasp.

    He did notice!

    "I am not! I was just...nice muscles," I blurt out.

    Nora, you dummy. Way to make yourself look thirsty in front of your second mate. It''s crazy to think just not long ago, I feared him.

    Hah! Who am I kidding? I am still scared of him.

    When he transformed, it was terrifying. I didn''t mean to look so scared and withdraw from him, so I wonder if seeing the fear in my eyes made him feel bad. That must be the case...

    Right now, ke isn''t looking at me directly in the eyes, so it makes me think I hurt his feelings.

    But... I didn''t mean to hurt his feelings. I was just...

    "Tha...thanks," ke says and clears his throat.

    I blink. "You are wee?"

    "I am just thanking you for thepliment," ke says in an attempt to clear up my confusion.

    "Oh."

    Say something, Nora. Say anything so that ke knows that you want to be with him.

    I try to rake my brain for something to say, but I swear crickets are singing inside my brain. I''m even growing nauseous from the tension inside this room. How can you like someone so much and yet don''t know how you''re supposed to show it to them?

    Gah!

    Why is talking so damn hard?!

    "Umm..." ke scratches the back of his head. When he meets my eyes, he looks rather sheepish. "Do you mind if I take a bath?"

    "YES!" I exim way too fast.

    ke blinks at me, and then heughs. Even his teeth are perfect, brilliantly white. "Wow, Nora. You are really excited about my bath. Do you want to join me?"

    I stop breathing.

    Take a bath together with ke.

    Alone.

    With ke.

    My face turns a hundred degrees hotter. I imagine us together, all cozy and naked in the bathtub, and... s**t!

    "Hey, it was just a suggestion. You don''t need to look so mortified. I am not trying to force anything here." ke''s voice is gentle. He steps toward me and ces his palm under my chin.

    I get goosebumps all over my body from his simple touch. His hand feels warm and soft, and I want him to touch me more.

    No.

    Not want.

    I need it.

    "Nora?" ke tilts his head and peers down at me through his long ck eyshes.

    "O...okay. I will help," I finally speak.

    "You will help me? To do what exactly?" ke winks at me, and my cheeks warm at his suggestive gesture. I didn''t mean to say it like that.

    "I don''t know. Wash your back? It''s hard to do on your own," I giggle to hide my nervousness.

    "You are right. It''s very challenging to wash my own back." ke nods in understanding and pretends he has been thinking about it a lot. "You should definitely get in the bath with me, I insist! You don''t have to be shy since we are mates, right?" I draw in a long breath and exhale slowly. My heart is beating fast.

    "I will draw you a warm bath," I offer and stride toward the bathroom without waiting for him to answer. I turn the water on and check the temperature, making it perfect for us.

    I just wish my brain could shut up.

    Am I really doing this? ke will see me naked...I pause as the reality of this situation dawns on me.

    What if ke doesn''t like what he sees? I don''t look like a beautiful fairy princess who has climbed straight out of a fairy tale book. I''m just an average freckle-faced werewolf, nothing special. "What''s the matter?"

    ke''s gravelly voice startles me, so I look at him standing by the door frame. His muscr arms are crossed over his broad chest, and my heart thumps faster. Gorgeous.

    I gulp. "Nothing! Um... The bath is ready."

    ke approaches me carefully as if he doesn''t want to scare me off.

    It makes me smile inside.

    Even though ke was terrifying to me initially, his warm personality is slowly putting me at ease.

    I keep the smile on my face, pausing when ke walks to stand right behind me. He slowly slides my dress off my shoulders while trying to be careful not to touch any intimate part of my body. "You are so beautiful," ke says huskily, and for a moment, I think he will touch me more, but he simply extends his hand.

    I grab it without thinking. I am in a daze as ke helps me into the tub. Why won''t he touch me already? What is holding him back?

    I can''t hold back anymore and ask it straight out. "Aren''t you going to get in with me?"

    My nostrils re after my question, and I keep my eyes on his lower region. ke has only taken his shirt off, and his pants are on. I thought he wanted me. Why is he being so... Distant? ke smirks. "So eager to see me in full nude, huh?"

    "That''s not what I meant!" I''m blushing again. "I thought we were bathing together, so I thought..."

    "Rx, babe. I''m only teasing you. Yes, I am getting in with you." ke''s eyes twinkle in mischief, and I blush harder.

    Without further ado, he grabs the hem of his boxers. I''m wet between my legs even before he has tossed off hisst piece of clothing, captivated by the veins in his arms.

    He is perfect.

    Beautiful.

    I keep absorbing him...

    He has a smooth, muscr body without ws, making me self-conscious about the ugly scar on my face.

    What if ke thinks I''m not good enough for him? He can have anyone he wants. A girl who is just as perfect as he is. Erika was definitely the prettier mate...

    Then again, ke called me beautiful earlier, which must mean something, right?

    As I''m deep in thought, ke joins me, so I move quickly ande closer to him because I don''t want to wait for a second longer to feel his body against me.

    ke''s allure is so strong it makes me dizzy, and I want to feel his fingers trailing all over me.

    He can''t resist me if we are this close, right? I think to myself and lean against his chest.

    ke wraps his arms around me and hugs me from behind but still doesn''t touch me where I want him to.

    Ugh! Since when do men have strong willpower?

    "Do I still scare you?" ke asks while casually soaping my limbs.

    "No...I feel a lot morefortable." I reply, feeling much more rxed as his warmth envelops my entire body.

    ke chuckles against my neck. "You scare me a little, though."

    I gasp out loud. "Me!?"

    "Mhm...you are the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen, and you have another mate who isn''t a demon... Leo is an angel and an alpha. I''m not even a werewolf. So, where does that leave me? Whose to say you won''t get tired of me and choose only him?" I spin around to face him. "You can''t be serious! You are gorgeous...and...and...perfect!"

    ke tilts his brow. "Perfect? What about these right here?" he points at his long ears, and I burst into a fit ofughter.

    "See? You areughing at them now!" He pouts.

    "I think they are adorable!" I run my fingers through his ck, silky hair. Almost having to climb him to be able to reach. Why are both my mates so goddamn tall?

    "Is that so?" ke looks at me inquiringly, and I feel his longing. His eyes are searching mine, probably to see if I mean my words.

    I meet his blue-blue eyes and smile. He needs me to show him how much I like him. So I lift myself up to pull him into a kiss.

 Chapter 167

    Nora

    I''m blushing when I lean away from ke''s lips. He seems uneasy, and I suspect he doesn''t know what to do now. I don''t either and gaze up into his eyes, feeling my heartbeat pound faster. ke has the most beautiful, expressive eyes. Blue and warm like the beach in summer... Or like a fire in the winter when you''re cold. ke is everything, and I take a deep breath.

    We are going to share a bed tonight, which is making me nervous for some reason. I''m naked in the bathtub with ke now, but except for the kissing, he hasn''t really ced his hands on me.

    I think he will once we are in bed, making goosebumps prickle at my back like a thousand needles. I know I was about to have s*x with Leo and ke, but alone with ke? It feels more intimate, like baring and exposing my soul to him. Yet I want it.

    I wet my lips. "Should we head to bed?"

    A smile makes its way to his face, forming an amused expression. Even the corners of his eyes crease, making him look charming.

    "Are you tired?"

    "No." I''m nervous and worried about what will happen once we are in bed. I want ke to put his hands on me, but I''m afraid he won''t. What will I do then? It''s so awkward being the one to make the first move... ke blinks in surprise. "But you still want to get up from the bathtub?"

    "Yes." Why does ke seem to think that''s weird? Doesn''t he understand that I want us to cuddle? Ugh. What if he knows but doesn''t want it, and that''s why he is like this?

    "Alright," ke hands me an uneasy smile. I can''t help but wonder what he could possibly be thinking. "Why don''t you get up first, and I wash off the bathtub? I still need to shower anyway." "Right! Your back!" I exim.

    ke looks at me like I''ve grown two heads. "Excuse me?"

    "I promised to wash your back, didn''t I?" I stretch for one of the shower gels and smile at him, nodding. "Come on. Sit in front of me."

    ke silently studies me. I don''t think he has figured out I have ulterior motives, like putting my hands all over his muscles. He has a broad back, and I can''t wait to work on it. "Sure," he says after what feels like an eternity.

    I watch him as he rises from the water and try not to check out his package when we switch positions. Water drips down from his enormous body as he takes a seat.

    I''m having trouble not staring at his massive member... How is it even possible for it to be so... Large.

    "Sorry," ke says after sitting down. "Did I get you wet?"

    "Uh..." I stare into his back and mp my thighs together. Did I hear him correctly?!

    ke looks over his shoulder. One corner of his mouth is tipped up in a mischievous grin. "I''m asking because my body is wet, and it looks like you don''t want your hair to get wet." "Oh!" He didn''t mean the other way! I can''t believe my head went straight to the gutter. "No, I''m fine... I''m not wet at all."

    Heughs. "Not even a little?"

    My only response is to stare at him, and ke winks at me. "I''m messing with you."

    Oh-my-god.

    I''m madly blushing now, and ke cracks up. I swat at his arm in ame attempt to make him stop, but he keeps the amused glint in his eye. Even going as far as to grin. "Was I supposed to feel that?" He asks.

    I roll my eyes. "Har-Har..."

    He smiles and then turns around once more. But I''m a mess even without my best friend and second mate looking at me. Because suddenly, I''m faced with his massive back, and oh boy-the man is a work of art to look at. ke is all ridges, valleys, and delts. His muscles are beautiful with taut, smooth skin pulled over them, and I gulp.

    I suddenly feel like I''m unworthy of touching ke. Like I''m a maid faced with my royal master that I was ordered to clean and wash.

    In this fantasy, I was a poor girl born on a dirty street, while ke came from wealth...

    f**k, what am I even daydreaming about?!

    I quit overthinking and lean forward. I grab the shower gel, squirt a load on ke''s broad shoulders, and hold my breath as it slowly slides down his broad back.

    Wordlessly, I begin massaging him, and I have to put in an effort to make it more like a massage. At some point, ke leans forward with increased breathing.

    "That feels so good..." ke groans. "That spot right there, I think a stress bump... Yes... Keep doing that."

    I''m massaging him with my entire body, and all my strength is put into my fingers as I knead him. I have to stand when I move his shoulders and slightly widen my eyes when I identally look over ke to see his thick thighs and c**k. Holy s**t, it''s huge. I would love to sit down in ke''sp and go with that massive d**k. I know I''m hardly doing anything erotic to him, but touching and smelling him? It''s doing something to my brain.

    It must be the mate-bond...

    "I''m d you''re not disgusted with me," ke says while I roll my thumbs at the back of his muscr neck. "Turning into a demon has really... Destroyed my self-confidence, and uh... This is hard to admit, but I don''t know who I am anymore, and I''m just... Happy you''re willing to give me a chance."

    My heart clenches for his sake. "Of course... You and I are mates, and I''m not... Well, I''m slightly concerned about what it means, but I''m not disgusted by you." Quite the opposite, actually. My brain can''t stop thinking about s*x...

    ke gives me a sidelong smile. "Understandable... Anyway, how about you start working on the front? Can I get a massage there too?"

    My eyes almost bulge out of their sockets, and my throat rapidly runs drier than sand. "Y-Your... Your front?"

    "Yes," ke''s smile is innocent, but I think I see a glimpse of mischief on his face for a second. "Come and sit in myp, Nora. You can soap me up from there." "Sure!"

    Gulping, I walk forward, and ke''s giant pawsnd on my sides as he helps me sit down in hisp.

    Act cool, Nora! Stop panicking!

    I try to make an effort to remain calm, but it doesn''t work.

    My heart is trying to pound out of my ribcage, especially when I sit down, faced with his pecs, and if I look a little lower, there are washboard abs.

    "Now then," ke tilts his head at me, and the corner of his lips tilt up into a smirk when I meet his eyes. "What are you waiting for? Where is my massage, little mate?"

    "I-Itsing!"

    I grab the bottle of shower gel again, this time getting it down in my palm. ke watches me and even helps me rid of the bottle before he seems to wait. I''m stalling, and his smile tells me he knows I''m nervous, yet he says nothing. Eventually, I gather enough courage to reach his chest and smear the shower gel all over his pecs. ke closes his eyes, and I get lost in the feeling of his warm skin underneath my fingertips.

    I draw little circles and marvel at his abs. They look to be cut out from stone, and I run a finger in the crevices, prompting augh from ke''s quivering lips.

    "That tickles..."

    A shy smile forms on my lips. "I''m sorry..."

    Again, ke doesn''t say anything. He simply smiles back, and I continue my work. I love touching him, but the problem is that this is turning me on. How can I feel him up without being affected? Down girl, I growl inwardly as I use the showerhead to remove the soap from ke''s chest. I''m sitting on hisp, and a light dawns on me when I notice his c**k jerking underneath me. ke is enjoying this as much as I am!

    My sudden discovery makes me briefly freeze. I meet ke''s eyes, and then I decide to just go for it-I squeeze his right pec while leaning in to kiss him for the second time this early morning.

    He takes like lust and sin, and his tongue is more dominant this time, easily controlling mine. I mewl into his mouth when he picks me up, but don''t break our kiss as he lifts me over the edge of the bathtub. ke does it with ease. I wrap my legs around him and have him carry me over to the bed. When he helps me, he breaks from my lips with hunger glittering in his eyes.

    "I really, really want to f**k you, but it wouldn''t be fair to Leo. He hasn''t marked you either."

    I sigh at his words. "I know..."

    "Sorry."

    ke gives me a tight-lipped smile, then walks to his side of the bed with heavy footfalls. When he is under the covers, I turn his way with my teeth sinking into my bottom lip.

    "What if you... What if we didn''t... What if you didn''t mark me, and we only had s*x? I mean... I''ve had s*x with Leo before, so it couldn''t be wrong to just... You know? Sleep with each other?"

 Chapter 168

    Nora

    I''m not sure what I expected, but this wasn''t it. Here I am, on my stomach and gripping the material. ke is behind me, grabbing my sides to pull me closer to the edge. There are jittering nerves inside me but without the awkwardness. I''m attracted to ke, and the mate-bond is zapping between us, but I''ve never been this intimate with him. I look over my shoulder, red hair partly in the way.

    ke is running his warm hands down my back with oil. A shuddery breath leaves my lips when he is between my thighs, applying pressure in all the right ces.

    I arch my back in response and experience goosebumps. When I believe things can''t get more intense, ke kneads my buttocks with one hand and strokes my clit with the other. I''m wet at his touch, holding my breath. My teeth sink into my lower lip, so I won''t beg for s*x. This is all a teasing game, and ke is good at it. He is worshipping me with his palms. "I like your dimples..." ke is talking about the ones on my back, and he adds pressure to one, breathing augh when I shudder. I''m wet, and his fingers are in the wrong ce. "ke..." I breathe.

    "Yes?"

    "Please."

    "Butt in the air, and lower your back."

    I follow his order. ke is gentle and helps me. His hands are on my sides, pulling me close. I expect his c**k, but it''s his fingers that enter me. The anticipation grows.

    I''m unsure what to expect. Here I am, down on all fours, my chest heaving as I bite down harder on my lip. I''m trying to be upright but cannot keep still as a finger works into me. ke groans. "You''re so wet, Nora..."

    My cheeks burn. ke is stroking me and groaning as if this is the first time he is erotically touching a woman. I doubt that, but I feel sexy listening to his voice.

    ke bends down to kiss my shoulder and nibble at my neck. I''m panting. I find it embarrassing and try to stifle it, but ke adds another finger that I rev up again.

    Suddenly, he smacks me hard on my a*s, and my eyes fly open.

    "A*s in the air, breast on the mattress," he orders.

    I align my legs and lift my a*s. My face is pressed against the bed, and I can feel ke''s gaze on my back. He is watching me while caressing my a*s, running the pad of his thumb down to my wetness until I want to scream at him to f**k me already. "You''re so gorgeous..."

    I feel him position himself against me, yet there is no pain. Not yet. He is still ying with my wetness, but then his fingers leave.

    I wait for his d**k.

    I''m dripping.

    I swear I''m desperate.

    But when it doesn''te, I groan. "ke..."

    Hearing his name makes him push into me so deeply that it''s both sweet and painful. The rest of the world disappears. It''s just him and me, and my eyes are shut tight.

    ke thrusts in and out,zy movements that make me greedily push back into his hardness. He feels so good. I''m shivering in anticipation every time he drags in and out.

    And while ke is f*****g me from behind, his hands are kneading my, exploring my curves. He seems pleased by what he sees. He groans and calls me beautiful; when he says it, I believe it.

    Soon I''m lost in the rhythm, and my muscles are humming in ecstasy and pure bliss. ke is good. Very good.

    When I nce over my shoulders, his eyes are open and zed over with lust, his tongue gripped between his teeth. He is sexy and gives me a mouth-closed smile when he catches me looking. Beautiful man.

    "You should turn over, Nora," ke says. "I want to see you when youe on my d**k."

    I shudder but don''t reply. I''ve never felt beautiful or exotic, but I do now-in ke''s eyes. I roll my body, and he is between my legs, lowering himself.

    God, it feels good feeling his weight. He is so muchrger than me, but that somehow adds to the experience. I run my hands along his muscr arms and sit up, wrapping myself around him.

    In the little times it takes to reposition, I''m already mourning the loss of his c**k, and moan when he sinks back in. ke intensely watches my face as he slides deeper and deeper.

    I find it strangely affectionate.

    ke is also such a pleasure to look at. I hold his gaze as he thrust into me, back into rhythm. My body responds instantly, and moans leave my lips when he picks up speed.

    More sounds leave my lips, but I remind myself that this is my mate: I don''t have to be self-conscious.

    As soon as I think that, I lose control of myself, and the s*x bes a million times better.

    Deeper.

    Hotter.

    Faster.

    Within a minute, ke groans. "I''m going toe hard, Nora... But first... First I want you toe... On my d**k...��

    My mate wanting me toe-that need in his voice sends me toppling over the edge in record''s time. My legs clench around him, and I scream into his broad shoulder. I lift myself off the bed, meeting ke, where he holds himself off to watch me. "Okay..." I breathe, covered in sweat. "That was... So good..."

    ke breathes augh with his face buried in my neck. He kisses me before he continues, and I hold onto him as he moves faster. He is going in and out hard.

    It makes me tingle with pleasure. I already came, and I always get hypersensitive afterward. My eyes are about to roll into the back of my head when time ke groans and says my name.

    "Nora... Nora... Nora..."

    I actually feel hime inside me. I''ve never felt that before, but I do at this moment. ke is jerking, spasming as I feel his warmth inside as he pours into me.

    It might be one of the most erotic moments of my life.

    ke groans. His muscles are tense, and I fall back against the mattress as he is panting. When he meets my eyes, there is a strained expression on his face. "F**k..."ke swears. "Nora, that was..."

    I tiredly smile up at him, high on the afterglow of s*x. "Amazing?"

    He smiles back.

    A littleter, I''m pressed to his side. My head rests between his arm and chest, and my leg is draped over hisrge, muscr body. I''m busy stroking my hand over his abs. "Are you a cuddler, Nora?" ke asks.

    I snort. "What do you think?"

    He shoots me a sidelong nce, smiling. "You''re the only girl I''ve ever cuddled with and liked it."

    I sh him a grin. "Well, I''m your mate, and I like cuddling, so..."

    He snorts. "I don''t mind cuddling. Not with you."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, I''m a lucky fairy demon just to be with you."

 Chapter 169

    Nora

    The following day, I stroll into the kitchen with ke to catch Leo already whipping up some bacon an The alpha is wearing an apron over a t-shirt that sits like glue. Blonde hair is sticking in every direction "Ah, the love birds have awakened!" Leo grins. "How was it?"

    My cheeks heat up in response to his question. "You can''t just ask us that! It''s embarrassing!"

    for us.

    Leo''s whole face cracks up into a smile when he sees us.

    But don''t worry, I''m fine with that since you and I also had s*x."

    He snorts in amusement. "As if I don''t know what the two of you have been doing! I''m not a total i**** "You''re really not mad?" ke cuts in. He takes a seat around the table, looking worried. "Nora said you guys did it already, so I thought it would be fair if I had her..."

    "Agreed," Leo smiles at him while his hand finds my scalp. He messes around my hair,ughing when re at him. "You''re cute when you''re grumpy with me."

    I re harder. "I really dislike morning people..."

    "Nonsense," Leo says. "I know that you like me."

    "This morning, I''m questioning that more and more..." I mumble as I take my bacon and eggs te from his hands.

    Leo carries both his te and ke''s to the table. "Well, I''m fine, but the next time, I want to be part of the cuddling and the s*x. Now that I remember everything, it''s tough for me to stay away from you, Nora. We used to be married."

    His words make me sad. I shoot him a look across the table, studying his tanned, handsome face. "I didn''t realize you missed having me as your wife. I really had no idea..."

    "It''s not your fault," Leo tilts his head, ncing between ke and me with a growing smile. "Besides, nothing says you can''t get married in this timeline... All you need to do is defeat the remaining demons first, though. Then we can talk about the future." "Can I be part of that too?" ke asks. He looks insecure as if he doesn''t know whether or not he is epted.

    Leo, who is sitting next to him, ps him on the shoulder while keeping a friendly grin on his face. "You''re part of this group too, you know? Nora might not have marked us, but I doubt she would reject us... You''re fine with sharing, right?" ke''s eyes widen. "Sharing? Oh, yeah, I''m-"

    "Good morning!"

    We all turn our heads to the sound of Erika entering the kitchen. She stretches in the door frame like a cat and then heads to the frying pan, grimacing when nothing is left.

    "I guess I just have some toast with cheese then..." Erika mumbles to herself while finding a te.

    Bloke frowns. "She insulted my species."

    "I know."

    "|

    guess I just have some toast with cheese then..." Erika mumbles to herself while finding a te.

    "Uh..." Leo nces at ke. He doesn''t look one bit happy and stares at the table. It makes Leo grimace. "Aren''t you up a little early, Erika? You''re supposed to work the night shift guarding the city."

    She blinks in surprise. "Am I?"

    "Now you are..." Leo mutters. He is probably trying to get rid of his cousin for ke''s sake. My second mate definitely doesn''t lookfortable having her around.

    "Oh..." Erika looks confused. She blinks at the table, taking in each of us until she sees ke. "Wait, aren''t you that fairy with the ice powers? The one that defeated all the demons?"

    ke takes a deep, shuddering breath. "That would be me..."

    "Oh wow," Erika regards him with newfound respect. Her usual ice-cold gaze thaws a little, and admiration shines over her face. "I don''t usually like or respect fairies. Most fairies I''ve met are very weak little critters, but you were amazing when you fought. Tell me, do all fairies possess magic like yours, or are you someone special in the-"

    "Could you just be quiet?!" ke erupts. "I''m trying to eat a good breakfast here, and thest thing I want is for someone to waltz in here and insult my entire species!"

    Erika''s face turns pale. "Oh, I''m sorry?"

    ke doesn''t look calmer. He is still red in the face, and I blink in surprise when he pushes himself off his seat.

    "ke?" I ask worriedly. "Where are you going? What are you nning to do with Erika?" It better not be something stupid.

    Is ke the revengeful type?

    I''m not sure, but I''m concerned for Erika''s safety.

    Leo seems worried too. He pushes his chair out from the table and stands up to block ke''s way. The fairy is taller and res his nostrils at the blonde alpha.

    "Move, Leo," ke growls. The is liquid ice in his gaze. "This is between the two of us."

    Leo doesn''t move an inch. "She doesn''t remember you, dude. Erika rejected you in the other timeline, but you guys aren''t mates here, and this Erika doesn''t share the same personality. Or even the same memories. Just let it go and enjoy your breakfast, okay?" ke frowns. "She insulted my species."

    "I know."

    "Which is why I will teach her a lesson," ke says and shoots me a smirk that is highly unlike him. He looks evil. "Erika thinks fairies are weak, and so I thought: why not let her live as one for a day? Maybe then she would learn to respect us." And with those words, I see magic emitting from ke''s hands to surround Erika. She looks around in confusion, screaming when her body suddenly begins shrinking.

    "What is happening to me?!" Erika is looking around, meeting both my eyes and the ones belonging to her alpha cousin. "Leo? Why do you suddenly look taller? And gosh, what is that cramping in my legs? What did you do to me, fairy?! Something strange is happening!"

    ke snorts darkly. "Don''t worry, Erika. It''s only temporary and for twenty-four hours. You talked about fairies being weak, so surely, it can''t be hard for you to live a day as small as us."

    I gasp. "You can''t be serious, ke!"

    "Oh, I''m serious," ke meets my eyes. "It''s only temporary, Nora, and it''s also harmless magic. Erika won''t suffer any pain from this, but she better get out of the kitchen soon," his lips turn grim when his eyes size up the shrinking werewolf. Erika is a lot shorter now. "Because if you stay, there is no telling what will happen; maybe we will step on you."

    I stare at ke, but once I hear a shriek, I look at the floor. Erika is running away. She is headed for the mouse hole in the wall, which hasn''t gone unnoticed.

    ke tries to rush forward, probably to grab her, but Leo stops him by pressing a palm into his chest.

    "You had your fun. Now let Erika suffer alone," Leo says. "You said one day, right? Let her handle that herself."

    ke appears shocked. "You won''t try to use your magic to turn your cousin back into her normal size?"

    "No," Leo replies. "Erika needed punishment for sending those men into their death anyway, so this will be it," he raises his voice, probably so Erika will hear it. "Try to stay alive for twenty-four hours, Erika. If you manage that, I will let you keep being my beta." "And if not?!" I exim in a fit of rage. "You can''t just expect Erika to not get hurt at that tiny size!"

    Leo''s lips curve into a smile. "I sometimes dream about the future, too, Nora. So don''t worry-Erika will be fine-this life lesson will help her find the person she is meant to be with. Everything serves a purpose."

 Chapter 170

    Erika

    I can''t believe this!

    How could Leo, my cousin, let ke shrink me and get away with it? I know I haven''t made the wisest decisions as the betately, but it''s not like I''ve been a lousy beta by purpose!

    And because of the twenty-four hours of shrinking, my life has turned into a battle royale! I can''t shape-shift into my wolf, and I''m absolutely defenseless!

    I thought I would make it home okay, but so far, I''ve fought against a squirrel, escaped from an angry seagull, and then gotten attacked by a gang of roons! MOTHER NATURE IS SCARY!

    I continue making it down the road and look both left and right to ensure there aren''t dangers around me.

    Luckily my clothes shrunk with me. I''m not naked, but I''m tiny enough for every animal to be a threat!

    The mind-link doesn''t work. I can''t call a pack member for help, and I''m the size of a Barbie-my safest bet is to make it home and stay behind locked windows and doors!

    I pick up my speed. Its pure daylights and cars are driving over the street. I hear children ying ser on a field behind a, and my heart races inside my chest.

    I don''t want to be seen! Imagine a kid finding me and deciding that they want to take me home like some sort of toy-what a nightmare that would turn into!

    Close to crying, I run on the sidewalk up a bridge. I stick to the bridge''s side to not be seen by moving cars. There are no people on this road, but there is one obstacle. A scary one.

    In front of me stands a fat, angry orange cat with a tooth sticking out from its mouth. Its long fur hasn''t been taken care of, and it reeks of blood and piss.

    I stop in my tracks, whispering. "You got to be kidding me..."

    The cat freezes, too, focusing its eyes on me. I''ve never considered cats scary, but this thing equals a furry dinosaur right now. It lowers its fat head and yowls a warning at me.

    I gulp, and when the cat leaps for me, I don''t think-I throw myself straight down from the bridge! The wind hits my blonde hair, making it fan around me as I scream at the top of my lungs.

    I''m convinced I''m going to die. There is a river underneath the bridge and somend next to it. Regardless, I won''t survive the fall. I close my eyes, readying myself to die.

    But the hard ground neveres. Ind in something soft and lift my head in confusion. My hands and legs swim in fabric, and as I lift my head, I realize it''s someone''s hoodie.

    But the hard ground neveres. Ind in something soft and lift my head in confusion. My hands and legs swim in fabric, and as I lift my head, I realize it''s someone''s hoodie.

    Shocked eyes, the color ofvender, stares at me. They belong to a man with ck, shaggy hair. What is even more shocking is that the mate-bond zaps between us.

    It burns and sparkles, but this isn''t the time to hang out with my freaking mate!

    "Umm..." I hand him a sheepish smile while sitting on what appears to be his stomach. He is leaning against the bridge, and was probably taking a nap before I interrupted. "Thank you for softening my fall!" If I''m not mistaken, amusement washes over his features. His lips tip up by the corners, showing me a hint of his teeth.

    Yet he says nothing.

    He doesn''t have to.

    I''m already dizzy.

    My mate has a surprisingly beautiful face for being a man. High cheekbones. Full lips. His skin is smooth, and a ck mole is underneath his left eye by the corner.

    I don''t have time to check him out and instead slip down from him without giving him time to speak. My feetnd on the grass, and I start moving away from him, stopping when the cat is back.

    The beast yowls at me, and I grimace before turning around to hike back to my mate again.

    "After giving it some thought, I think I will stay here."

    Without asking for permission, I grab the fabric of his pants and climb up to sit on hisp. He blinks at me in response, then let his eyes travel to the cat. Understanding immediately hits him. "You''re trying to get away from the cat?"

    I shudder in response to his voice, yet manage to nod. "Yeah..."

    There is a chuckle. "What if I''m more dangerous than the cat?"

    Oh.

    I didn''t think of that...

    With a mechanical movement, I lift my chin. "You might be. But you wouldn''t hurt your own mate, right?"

    He seems entertained by my answer. Thosevender eyes move over me, and his lips form a smirk. "Mates? What does that mean?"

    I stare at him. "Are you serious? Can''t you feel this bond zapping between us?"

    If he can''t feel the mate-bond, I''m in trouble. I don''t know this guy, but I kind of self-invited myself to sit on hisp.

    Wait.

    Maybe my mate is a human, and the mate-bond is an entirely new phenomenon to him, and he just doesn''t understand it yet, or something?

    "Oh, the zappy-tappy thing? Yeah, I can feel it, but... I wasn''t aware my kind could have mates..."

    "Your kind?" I narrow my eyes. "Wait, what exactly are you?"

    He seems to hesitate for a moment. His eyes gaze deeply into mine, but then he tilts his head and replies. "You''re not going to like the answer. I can already tell that you''re a werewolf with... Tell me if I''m mistaken, but do you have angelic blood?" Wow.

    He can... Smell that?

    Oh s**t, I didn''t expect that...

    What do I do?

    Lying probably doesn''t serve a purpose here. My senses are weakened since I''m shrunk, but this guy must be powerful if he can tell there is angelic blood coursing through my veins.

    "I do," I take a deep breath. "You won''t hurt me, right?"

    He shakes his head, whispering the answer in a far gentler tone. It''s as if he can feel my anxiety. "No, I won''t hurt you... I''m just... Umm... My name is Leviathan, but... You can call me Levi."

    The world screeches to a halt the moment I hear his name. Levi averts his eyes from mine and grumpily scratches the back of his neck.

    I silently study him.

    His eyes appear clouded with conflicted emotions. He must be perplexed about this situation, and now that I''ve heard his name, I share that confusion. "Leviathan..." I whisper.

    His cheeks turn slightly red, but he keeps the grumpy expression when he speaks to me. "That''s right... So if you want to reject me as your mate, go ahead... Because you''ve probably already figured out the big problem here." "I have..." I continue to stare at him. "You''re one of the seven princes from hell. Leviathan, the demon of envy-one of the demons my alpha and his mate have sworn to defeat."

 Chapter 171

    Erika

    Leviathan, or Levi, tilts his head at me. "That would be me..." he repeatedly blinks at me. "Does that make you ufortable? That part about me being a demon?"

    "Well..." I gulp, unsure what to say. I don''t want to anger him. Dying isn''t on my wishlist. "It would be weird if wasn''t ufortable. You''re an evil demon." "Evil?"

    "That''s what I said."

    "Wait... So you think that I''m evil?"

    "Uh, yes?"

    An amused smile forms on his lips.

    Damn it.

    I hate to admit it, but Levi is scarily handsome. wless in a way that humans are not. I wish I could see more of him... His oversized hoodie hides most of his body, but his face is gorgeous. Dimples,vender eyes, pale skin, and shaggy ck hair. I can''t see the top of Levi''s head, though. Are there any horns?

    Wait, why am I even looking at him-he is the bad guy!

    Amidst me checking him out, Levi asks me another question. "Why do you assume that I''m evil?"

    His question makes me stop and think. "Oh... Umm... Let''s see... You''re a demon and want to take over the world, right? That''s why you came to the human world."

    "No, that would be my demon brothers," Levi averts his eyes. When he speaks, his voice is gentle. "World domination doesn''t interest me. I''m fascinated by humans and want them to live. Because without them, there wouldn''t be any candy..." Wait, what?

    "You want humans to live so that there is candy?"

    "Yup," he grins wickedly at me. The guy looks to be in hister twenties, but his expression makes him look like an excited kid. "I love candy. Especially the really sour ones."

    I stare at him, bbergasted. "So... You''re a sugar tooth?"

    Levi fires me a wink, still grinning. "Yes, but... If you tell anyone about my sugar addiction, I''m afraid I will have to kill you."

    Oh-my-god! There it is, the evil threat! I knew Levi was a viin but did I run? No. I''m here entertaining him!

    "K-Kill me?" I sob. "But you can''t! I''m too young to die!"

    "Your age doesn''t matter. Death wille for us all-yours just happen to be right around the corner."

    I turn to stone, and Levi cracks up at my reaction. Heughs in amusement, and I''m floored. What kind of reaction is this? Levi threatens to kill me and then heughs-he must be a truly evil demon!

    I dry my tears on my sleeve, close to having a nervous breakdown. I have to escape from Levi somehow.

    "Umm... After giving it some thought, I think I will take my chances with that orange cat..."

    I''m about to slip down from Levi''sp, but he grabs me. Fingers curl around my waist, and I''m yoinked off his thigh.

    "No-no-no, what are you doing?! Put me down!"

    I''m afraid of heights, and my eyes widen when Levi''s facees into closer view. Pearly white teeth show in a smile, the canine ones longer and sharper than the rest. He reminds me of a vampire. s**t!

    I''m not above begging him for my life, but before I can utter a sentence, Leviughs out loud.

    "You should have seen your expression! It was priceless! Your eyes went huge, and it looked like you would piss yourself!"

    "M-My reaction?" What does he want with me? Gosh, would I survive a fall from here? I don''t want to be held like a toy! "And could you stop moving your hand? Please!"

    "Wait, you''re still shaking... s**t. Are you actually scared of me?" Levi bites back moreughter while holding my gaze. "I was obviously not being serious about hurting you-why would I kill you for spreading the fact that I like candy? That''s silly." "So you''re not going to hurt-" I shriek when he stands up. "Wait, where are you taking me?!"

    "I''m taking you home. Isn''t that where you were headed? That shrinking spell doesn''t make it safe for you to walk home alone. Of course, I could break the spell, but it would ruin the fun. Because right now, you need me."

    "Need you? No, you''re mistaken! I don''t need you! Just put me down. I can walk home on my own without a demon''s help!"

    "Pssh! You would turn into cat food without me escorting you home. You need me, princess."

    "No, I can handle that stupid cat on my own! Just put me down and stop walking!"

    Levipletely ignores that I''m squirming in his grip. "I''m afraid I can''t do that..."

    I freeze and then re up at him. "What, why?!"

    He grins again. "Because I don''t want to put you down. You would just run away from me, and I can''t have that. We are fated mates, little one-you belong to me."

    I belong to him?

    A burning blush spreads over my face, and I cry in frustration. "Half a second ago, you didn''t know what a mate was!"

    "Pfft, I know what a mate is... Kinda."

    "Really?" I challenge. "Because you told me you didn''t know that your kind could have mates!"

    "Well..." Levi hums. "I''ve never heard of a demon having a mate before, but I''m sure it happens... I''m new to the concept, though. I will admit that much. I don''t really know what you do with a mate-"

    "See!" I interrupt. "You should just put me down since you don''t know what it means to be mates!"

    "Oh, but I can learn what it means! I mean-pfft! How hard could it be? I just have to fall in love with you and marry you, and then you will have our demon babies."

    Have his babies?!

    No, I can''t let that s**t happen! f**k. Why is this demon my mate?! Levi is batshit crazy, yet my heart is racing so fast right now. Out of fear or excitement? Nobody f*****g knows!

    "I''m suddenly feeling so dizzy..." And scared for my future as the wife to a freaking demon.

    "Dizzy? Aw, it must be that shrinking spell messing with your head. Come on, sweetheart, I will take you home and break that spell as soon as we get to your ce."

    I pause. "Wait... You can... You can break the spell for me?"

    "I''m one of the strongest demons in existence. Actually, I might be the strongest... Anyway, if you think a shrinking spell is a problem for me to break, you''re wrong... But if you misbehave, I might extend the duration of the spell..." "Ick!" I can actually feel the blood draining from my face. I lift my chin and find his eyes. "You can''t do that to me!"

    Levi''s response is to chuckle.

    Wordlessly, he presses me to his chest and strokes his hand over me like one would a kitten. It''s super confusing because his scent is doing weird things to my brain. f*****g mate-bond.

    "I think I''m having a heart attack..." I murmur.

    "There, there, remember to breathe," Levi continues to stroke me while I''m hyperventting. "This nightmare will soon be over. I will take you home, and... Wait, where do you live?"

    For a brief moment, I take a break from my mental breakdown and point the big guy in the direction of my home. "That way."

    "Thank you... Now, where was I-right! We will have the most beautiful wedding with these giant candy canes standing by the altar. There will be candy floss everywhere and flowers made of candy... Oh, and then we can give our babies candy-rted names!" Is this a nightmare?

    Levi continues going on about our wedding, but to my surprise, I find myself rxing while listening to him. His scent is intoxicating, and his hold of me is gentle. Perhaps this isn''t that bad...

 Chapter 172

    Erika

    Levi and I are at my apartment, which, thankfully, isn''t part of Leo''s mansion. I''m unsure if my alpha would ept one of the demon princes as my mate. Maybe he would?

    Either way, I rather not take my chances right now. I don''t know Levi that well yet, and I hold my breath when we stand by the door leading into my apartment. "This is it," I shout up at Levi. "This is where I live."

    "Alright," Levi says. "Let''s check out your ce."

    He uses magic to walk through my door like a ghost. It seems the key to my house also shrunk, but that doesn''t stop my demon mate from entering my home. "That was so weird..." I whisper in a dizzy voice. "I''ve never met anyone that can walk through walls before..."

    Levi chuckles. "Dizzy?"

    "You bet." "Sorry..."

    "No problem," I smile at his apology. For a demon, Levi is very polite. It''s endearing. I clear my throat. "So, what now?"

    "Well... Now that we are here-" Levi holds me up like the Lion King, but I''m facing his bright grin with my legs dangling in the air. "It''s finally time to make you normal again. Are you ready for that?"

    "Yes, please..." I say rather shyly. I''m hoping Levi can be trusted and won''t betray me. "I don''t think I can take another hour of being at this ridiculous size. And I''m not going to lie, being held like this is scary." His eyes grow sad. "I''m sorry... Again."

    "It''s not your fault, but please just turn me back."

    There is a chuckle. "Leave it to me."

    Levi closes his eyes and starts chanting in anguage that can''t be described as anything other than demonic.

    I anxiously look around.

    Magic is immediately gathering around Levi, and a wind dances around us even though we are standing inside my apartment. It blows down his hood, revealing what looks like dark blue dragon scale horns on the top of his head.

    It makes me wonder what his true form is, especially when I notice a tail swooshing around him. It''s blue and scaley but only sticks around until I grow to my normal height.

    Once I''m standing on wobbly legs, Levi''s horns and tail disappears, and he is human once more. I also realize he is taller than me, which is a surprise since I''m not that short. I''m tall and toned-I have to be since I''m the beta of my pack. "Thank you..." I fiddle with a wild strand of blonde hair, unsure what else I''m supposed to say to him. "For umm... Turning me back..."

    Levi is intently studying me. "You''re wee."

    Like a fool, I just stand there and blush. Levi seems to notice this, based on the amusement on his face. His eyes touch my reddening cheeks, and then he stretches his arms.

    "Well..." Levi shes me a grin. "I guess I will just invite myself in. I''m starving, and surely you must have food."

    Before I can stop Levi, he waltzes into my kitchen. I hurriedly follow him, freezing, when I realize I left the whole ce a mess.

    How embarrassing!

    I haven''t been here for weeks. I usually stay at Leo''s mansion. There is a room for me there, which is why this ce looks nasty. Pretty much as if a bomb dropped down.

    I nervouslyugh, embarrassed by the dirty tes in the sink and all the open bills on the table. Luckily, they are all paid, but I''m still feeling ufortable.

    "Uh... I hardly ever spend time here, and I guess I left it in a worse mess than I remember..."

    Levi calmly walks over to the sink. "Don''t worry. I will take care of the dishes for you."

    "What? No!" I erupt. "I can''t let you do that! I barely know you!"

    He shrugs. "I like feeling useful, and even though I could use magic to clean up your ce, I would like to do it by hand. Won''t don''t you take a seat meanwhile?" I stare at him, take in Levi''s dimples and the smile ying over his lips as he watches me.

    "You''re gorgeous, by the way," Levi says. His hands are already down in the sink, running water over a frying pan, but his eyes appreciatingly look me up and down.

    My face burns, and I grim self-conscious. "Hard to believe, but... Thank you very much."

    "Bad withpliments?"

    "No, it''s just that..." exhaling, I park my arms underneath my chest and re down at the ground. "I''m the beta, and I''ve worked hard to look a certain way, but... All the werewolves in my pack say I''m too hard and muscr to be considered beautiful." "Women?"

    "Yes."

    Levi chuckles. "They are just jealous and insecure. You''re a werewolf in the second highest position-being fites with the job."

    I dare to lift my eyes from the floor. Levi is smiling at me, and it eases some of the heavy weight on my shoulders. It doesn''t seem like Levi is unhappy with me at all.

    "You''re not bothered by that, then?" I ask in an insecure voice. "I mean, I''m clearly not the girliest woman around. I''m strong and stubborn. I work hard to maintain my form and shape. I''m a lone wolf who takes her job as the beta first. Never once did I think I would find my mate. And if I did... I didn''t expect them to be-" I trail off.

    Levi is drying his hands on a towel, one eyebrow arched in curiosity as his eyes roam my face. "You didn''t expect them to be what?"

    My lips twitch. "More beautiful than me."

    Shock hits his face, and then he breathes augh. "I''m a demon-we are all scarily perfect in our human forms, but I can assure you that my true form is more hideous."

    "Really?"

    "Yup." He moves to my freezes and takes out frozen vegetables and some meat he finds.

    "And what is your true form? If you don''t mind me asking."

    Levi uses a knife to open a package of frozen Swedish meatballs. He then pours them into a frying pan along with some butter. His face appears thoughtful.

    "Are you sure you want to know?"

    "Well, yeah?" I shrug. "You''re my mate."

    "True..." Levi muses. Hisvender eyes glint with curiosity as if he is interested in my reaction to his following sentence. "I''m a water dragon, a beast from the sea. I can fly, but... I prefer the deep, murky waters over the skies."

    "A water dragon? Oh wow..." I whisper before my lips spread into a glittering smile. Levi stares at me, seemingly shocked by the almost childish excitement within me. "I''ve never met a water dragon-shifter before! I''ve met dragon-shifters, but never the water kind. Would you mind showing me your true form someday?"

    He breathes anotherugh while frying food. "Trust me, sweetheart, you don''t want to meet my other form. It''srge, loud, hideous, and downright ugly. Also, when I transform, I sometimes have trouble not following my predatory instincts." "Oh... Forgot I asked then."

    Heughs for the billionth time, and I feel a little high as I pull out a chair and sit down.

    Levi is peppering our food. "So apart from knowing people that randomly shrink you and being the beta of your pack... Oh, and being disorganized! What else can you tell me about yourself?"

    "Hey, I''m not always disorganized!"

    Levi snorts and throws me a grin over his shoulder. "Why do I get the feeling that''s a lie?"

    "I''m not lying!"

    His lips curl higher up his lips. "I''m a demon-I can tell when someone is lying, sweetheart."

    He can?

    "Fine!" I throw up my hands in exmation. "You caught me! I''m a messy and disorganized person-happy now?"

    Levi chuckles. "So I have found myself a messy and disorganized mate-why do I find that endearing?"

    I feel myself swoon, so I look down at the table. That happened so quickly. The banter and thepliment. It''s been less than an hour, and I''m already melting around Levi.

    Is that normal?

    Well, it doesn''t matter!

    My mate is a demon prince, goddamn it! I can''t get carried away! I have to take it easy, reel in my racing heartbeats and somehow turn them back to normal.

    What if Leo won''t ept him?

    I still have to listen to my alpha...

    "Here is your te," Levi slips it down in front of my nose. When I look up at him, he is beaming at me. "I hope you like Levi''s special te of Swedish meatballs and random vegetables."

    "Oh," the food smells good. The demon seems good at spicing food, and I smile at Levi. "It looks delicious. Thank you very much."

    He saucily winks at me. "Anything for my mate," he freezes in his spot, seeming to remember something, andughs. "By the way, what is your actual name?"

    I study him from my chair. "Is it safe giving my name to a demon?"

    He shrugs. "You tell me."

    I swallow a meatball. "It''s Erika."

    The smile on his lips grows. "Nice to meet you, Erika."

 Chapter 173

    Erika

    Levi is watching the TV, fascinated by the news, it seems. I smile at him from the kitchen, amazed that the dinner was delicious. Who would have known a demon knew how to cook?

    I continue swiping the dinner table. The dishwasher is on, and Levi rests his long legs on the coffee table in front of the TV. He is taking over the entire couch-a big guy, but I''m d he feels right at home. "I''m going to take a shower," I announce. "You can sleep on the couch tonight. Is that alright?"

    Without peeling his eyes off the screen, Levi shouts back. "Sure!"

    The quick answer surprises me. I thought a mate would fight to share the same bed, but Levi''s reaction tells me he doesn''t care. Is he even interested in me?

    He hasn''t tried to touch me. There have been close to nopliments, and his eyes haven''t sized me up. I know it might be silly, but I''m actually worried. Perhaps he doesn''t find me pretty enough?

    No.

    We are mates; Levi has to be attracted to me, right?

    Right?

    I nce at Levi and pout when he doesn''t give me a second of his time. Even when I strip in the hallway outside the bathroom, the demon doesn''t even care.

    Well, this is disappointing.

    Is there something wrong with me?

    Insecurity washes up to the surface. I am standing naked in the hallway, and my mate hasn''t even turned his head. Levi must feel my presence, yet there is no curiosity whatsoever.

    I look back at him once more. His arms are behind his head, and I sigh before dragging my feet inside the bathroom. I''m feeling down; not even the hot water can make me feel better. My eyes are downcast as I soap myself up.

    I''m using a cotton candy soap. Then, after showering and drying myself, I finish off my ritual with a puff of my body mist. It''s in the same scent, and I hope it willst. I love smelling it on my skin.

    "I actually do feel a bit better..." I mumble to myself while wrapping a white towel around me.

    My blonde hair is still wet, but I don''t bother to make a hat out of a towel. Instead, I waltz out of the bathroom and almost crash straight into Levi''s bare chest.

    I widen my eyes as I''m face-to-face with heavy bs of pecs. Is it just me, or is the guy taller and more ripped? Because he couldn''t have hidden all of THIS inside his hoodie.

    "You done already?"

    I freeze. Levi even sounds different, far darker and deeper. It makes a shudder run down my spine.

    I lift my chin and hold my breath.

    His eyes have turned into slits, and dragon-looking horns are crowning his head. A demonic tail with an arrowhead swooshes around him, and his shoulders are more filled out, swollen like the rest of him. "That sweet scent..." Levi leans forward, and I back into the bathroom door, staring at his face.

    "W-What happened to you?"

    "This?" His sharp canine teeth show in a slow smile. "Well, someone was begging for attention, taking off her clothes in the hallway, so my demon decided toe out and y." "D-Demon?"

    I turn silent and go deathly still when Levi leans forward to sniff my neck. My pulse nervously ticks against my neck as I feel his warm breath against my skin.

    "You smell like candy..." Levi murmurs. "I wonder if you taste as sweet as you smell?

    Levi dips down, hunching over to reach my eye level. It makes me press my sweaty palms against the door.

    My heart rate elerates.

    My breathing speeds up.

    There is no escape from my hunky demon mate, not that I want to run or I don''t know. I''m a bit intimidated by Levi''s sudden interest in me and the change in his appearance. He looks like a full-fledged demon now.

    "Levi?" I ask in a whisper. "What are you nning on doing to me?"

    He ignores the question and whispers something else into my ear. "Your hair smells like candy, Erika. Your skin smells like vani. It makes me wonder how you smell down there." Suddenly, Levi hoists me up into the air.

    I drop the towel, and my legsnd on hisrge, broad shoulders. My thighs are spread. My back is pressed against the wooden tree door, and Levi leans in, smelling me between my legs. "Your p***y smells sweet too..."

    Levips at my clit with agonizingly slow licks. It sends goosebumps prickling over my back and arms.

    "Levi, I don''t think we should-" I close my eyes, and a small whimper leaves my lips.

    It feels so good!

    Levi''s tongue is so warm and intense. I''m melting, and I must grab his horns not to slip down and die. I''ve never been eaten out before. This feels like a dreame through. "Oh... Levi... Right there," I thrust against his mouth, moaning when it gives me more pleasure. "Don''t stop!"

    Levi grows more eager as I be more desperate. But I can''t stop the l**t from overwhelming me. I''m so turned on right now.

    I arch my back, moaning and writhing. "Yes, Levi!"

    I''m lifting my a*s and f*****g his mouth, damn near screaming because it feels so good. Levi''s tongue isrger than the one belonging to a human, stronger too. It feels incredible f*****g it. "Faster... Faster..." I''m moaning and shaking. "Yes, that''s perfect!"

    With abandon, I pump against his mouth. Levi doesn''t mind. He seems to want it. Hisrge hands are on my sides, fingers sinking into my skin as he helps me bob up and down faster. Oh-my-god.

    Bouncing above his face...

    It almost feels TOO good!

    s**t.

    I won''tst long!

    "Levi... Please," I stammer. I''m so aroused that I can feel myself growing wetter, but Levi is taking it all. Swallowing and licking. He seems eager, which makes me moan again. "Maybe we should... Slow down... If you keep it up... I''m going to... I''m going to-" Levi presses his tongue harder against me, running it over my wetness and causing me to cry out with a sudden rush of pleasure. It makes me forget to take it slow. I just want more of this, more of him.

    "f**k, baby, that''s good," I moan, thrusting against his mouth. "Make my p***y feel so good."

    "Mmm!" Levi groans emphatically, pausing briefly to talk to me. "You taste so good, Erika. So sweet. So wet. So delicious. I want you toe on my tongue. Come in my mouth. Let me taste you."

    I shudder at his words.

    Levi moves his head back between my legs and seals his mouth over my clit while sticking a finger inside me. I cry at the pleasure, unable to stop myself from convulsing.

    This is so hot.

    So good.

    I can see Levi''s growing erection between his thick thighs. Huge. Veiny. Angry. I want it, but first, I want toe inside his mouth.

    No.

    I need toe inside his mouth.

    I shut my eyes so hard it hurts. "Oh yes! Continue licking me right there! Yes, Levi, yes!"

    Levi continues eating me out, and soon my entire body clenches as I feel my o****m going off like fireworks. Tiny tingles of pleasure before it builds and grows stronger until I moan and go limp in my whole body. It overwhelms me.

    "Oh, Levi..." I slump forward, so damn tired but so damn satisfied. A smile spreads over my lips. "That was pretty amazing..."

    My demon mate slips me down into his arms. His eyes are glowing when I meet them. "You are amazing."

 Chapter 174

    Erika

    After having s*x with Levi for the billionth time, I rest my head on hisp. We are on the couch, and I''m looking up into hisvender eyes, hand on his cheek.

    "Can you keep the abs in your human form?" I''m chewing on my bottom lip and smiling up at him. His demon form is so sexy. "Would you like that?"

    I giggle. "A lot."

    "Well, I can make some alterations to my human form," Levi strokes a hand down to my naked breasts, kneading them. He marked my b****t earlier, and there is a crescent moon there. "I had no idea marks appeared after the mating ritual." "Of course they do," I meet his eyes. "How else will people know that I''m yours? Not that I will show my t**s to anyone but you."

    He smiles at me, but our sweet moment is interrupted by someone banging on the door. Instant fear swirls into my chest, especially when I hear my alpha''s voice.

    "Erika?" Leo knocks again. "Are you there?"

    "Oh, s**t!" I get up from the couch and hastily grab a nket. Levi blinks at me in confusion, and I give him a forced smile. "What the hell do I tell my cousin? You''re a demon! He is not going to like this!"

    "I actually don''t think your alpha is here to kill me," Levi turns to face the door, tilting his head. "I can''t sense any ill intentions from him. Honestly, I think you should open up the door."

    "Fine," I nce down at him. "Maybe put some clothes on?"

    He snorts. "Since you asked so nicely... But the pants go off as soon as we are alone again."

    I blush while making it into the hallway. It doesn''t take me long to unlock the door, and once I see Leo, I realize he is smiling at me. There is no anger whatsoever on his face. "Uhh..." I''m unsure what to say. "Hello?"

    Leo beams down at me and then hands me arge bouquet of pink flowers. It confuses the hell out of me, especially when Leo chuckles at my apparent bewilderment. "Congrattions on finding your mate, Erika. And while I hate to disturb, I was hoping to have a word with him."

    I stare at him. "You know about Levi?"

    Instead of answering, Leo lifts his attention from my face and smile at Levi, who appears behind me. His hand mps down on my shoulder as he studies my alpha cousin.

    "Oh, so you''re the alpha," Leviments, and then heughs. "You also don''t seem surprised that I marked your cousin. Neither are you angry? Tell me, did you know this was going to happen?"

    Leo''s lips curve by the corners. "I might have had a few visions."

    I nce between them, even more confused. Eventually, my eyesnd on Leo''s face. "Wait, so you knew I would meet Levi?"

    "Of course," Leo ruffles my hair with a bright smile when I don''t say anything. "I wouldn''t have let you run out of the mansion smaller than a Barbie doll if I didn''t know what would happen, Erika. You''re my cousin and beta-I would never wish you harm." Levi, who seems massively amused,ughs. "I''m guessing you''re here to ask me to join your pack, alpha?"

    "Yes, that''s why I came over," Leo admits. "The fewer demon princes we have to fight, the better."

    "Mhm, but..." Levi sighs. "You''re already aware of the demon prince walking around as a werewolf, right?"

    Leo arches an eyebrow. "You mean William? Or Asmodeus, which would be his demon name." "Yeah... Is he on your side?" Levi asks.

    "Hm," Leo hums. "I would hope so. We have an alliance with William and Reba''s pack."

    "And you ept Asmo-... I mean William for who and what he is? You don''t care that he is a demon prince?"

    "Nope," Leo shrugs. "Why would I care about what species he is as long as he is good?"

    "If that''s the mindset here, then I have nothing to worry about," Levi gently smiles and takes my hand. "I go wherever this one goes, and if that means joining your pack, then sure. I''m in." Laughter bubbles up my throat. "What? Is that it? Isn''t there going to be some sort of huge drama over who my mate is?"

    "No?" Leo shows me a glimpse of his teeth. "You''re forgetting I''m sharing my mate with a demon, Erika-what kind of f*****g alpha would I be if I didn''t let you be with your demon mate?"

    Levi chuckles and parks his arms underneath his chest. "I like you more and more-what is your name, alpha?"

    "My name is Leo."

    "Leo..." Levi tests the name on his tongue, still smirking. "Well, it''s a pleasure to join the team."

    "Likewise, we are d to have you. Anyway, I''m going to inform my people about this," Leo nces down at me. "Congrattions again, Erika. I''m happy for you, and I know Nora will be relieved to have heard you found your mate as well." "Nora?" I stare at him. "Why would she be relieved?"

    Leo gives me a mysterious smile. "No reason... Anyway, you guys take care! I have my own mate to mark tonight, so I will see you twoter. Take care and have a good night!"

    My alpha leaves, and I blink at the closed door. s**t. I realize I''m standing here d in a nket, and when I turn around, I notice Levi is just wearing boxers. "Oh-my-god..." I cover my burning face. "My cousin totally knew what we had been doing!"

    "No s**t," Levi grins. "He said, ''I have my own mate to mark, so he knew. But he seemed amused-I like him. Definitely one of the more pleasant alphas that I''ve met. Which is surprising, considering your cousin is also an angel." "You could tell?"

    "Yes. Your alpha''s angelic blood is stronger than yours," Levi nces down at me with an expression I don''t understand. "That part of him was pretty frightening, actually. Anyway... Should we take up where we left off, or do you want to sleep?" "Sleep?" I ce my hand on his chest, feeling the heat and his strong heartbeat, the most beautiful sound I''ve ever heard. A smile spreads over my lips. "I have other ns."

    Levi smiles before dipping down to kiss me. My hands roam over his broad shoulders, sinking into his neck as we deepen the kiss. It doesn''t matter how many times I''ve tasted Levi''s lips tonight; I won''t grow tired. I feel more awake than I''ve had in years. This is the person I''m meant to be with.

    I''m finally home.

 Chapter 175

    Nora

    I''m nervous when I follow Leo to today''s hunt with his pack. He has announced me as his mate and future luna, but I have yet to be marked by ke and Leo.

    I wonder if the pack members will even be friendly toward me before I''m officially their luna?

    Leo needs to mark me before I can step up as his luna...

    ''Stop worrying,'' ke, who has merged with me to be part of the evening hunt, says inside my head. ''I''m sure the pack members will ept you; if not, screw them! ''ke!'' I inwardly roar at him. ''Stop reading my thoughts!''

    Heughs in amusement. ''Ratherplicated when we are merged. Why is it such a big deal? Scared that I take a look at your dirty fantasies of me?''

    My cheeks heat to a million degrees.

    I''m surrounded by the members of the Snowmoon pack, but I can only worry about ke''s ego growing bigger. Our night spent together was fantastic, and now, I feel myself growing horny whenever I''m in the same room as him and Leo. "This is Nora. I''m sure you''ve all met her," Leo suddenly says and turns to me while the entire pack looks at me. I immediately grow nervous, but my alpha mate smiles at me. "Nora will lead the hunt tonight, and we are here to kill demons." "I have a question."

    Leo turns around to face Levi, Erika''s mate. He has joined the pack and is standing with his arm around his blonde mate.

    "Yes, Levi?" Leo asks.

    Levi grins wickedly. "Am I allowed to shape-shift? My mate wishes to know what I look like in my true form, but I''m afraid I might give some pack members a heart attack." His true form?

    "No, you can go ahead," Leo points at an area further away. "Go and shape-shift over there. You can do it now, so the rest of the pack knows which demon not to attack." "Alright," Levi releases Erika, smiling down at her. "You might want to stay back when I shape-shift. I don''t want you getting injured."

    Erika looks up at him. "I thought you promised me you would show me the night skies tonight?"

    "Oh, I will, but first, let me shape-shift."

    Levi squeezes her hand, then saunters away. I watch him toss away his clothes, and I roll my eyes when the female werewolves whistle and swoon. Erika shoots them a re. "Levi is my mate," she announces. "Go and find your own men."

    The werewolf females sigh.

    "Hey, sharing is caring!"

    "Yeah, who else is there to look at? First, our alpha gets taken, and now you''ve imed the hot demon... Even that tall fairy is reserved."

    "Nora should donate one of her men to one of us singledies..."

    My heart thuds at thest sentence, and my eyes travel to Leo. His broad back, roped with muscles, makes my skin ufortable and hot with the need to im him.

    He turns around then, smirking once he catches me looking. I blush when he winks at me, my face rapidly turning into what must be the color of a tomato.

    Still, I don''t peel my eyes off his body.

    Leo chuckles in amusement, seeming to like how nervous he makes me and the fact I can''t look away. He pretends to scratch his back, causing the muscles in his arms to flex and swell. My throat turns dry.

    Damn, he is enormous.

    I have to mark my mates soon. Especially since half of the female werewolves are drooling over Leo. I can''t even me them; my blonde alpha mate looks like a gorgeous, ripped Viking.

    "I''m going to shape-shift now!" Levi announces, bringing my attention to him as he closes his eyes. "Don''t get too close..."

    I''m unsure what type of demon Levi could possibly be. He is one of the demon princes, like my brother, and the winds start blowing as he transforms before our eyes.

    His pale skin gets reced by blue scales, and his body grows to an enormous size, taking the shape of a giant dragon-looking snake. A hiss leaves his lips, and I crane my neck to watch his body curl in the skies, coiling around itself. Levi is a water dragon, it seems.

    Oh.

    There are no arms or legs on his massive body, just scales that seem meant for swimming. But the dragon is levitating now, and the pack members back when he unleashes another hiss with a tongue sticking out from his mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth. He indeed looks intimidating.

    I''m honestly concerned and one step away from telling Erika not to approach him. I worry for her safety. Erika seems insecure too. Her whole body trembles, yet she pushes herself forward.

    "L-Levi?" Erika whispers. "I will be honest with you... I''m pretty freaked out right now... You''re beautiful, but... I''ve never seen a dragon before. Never in my entire life."

    Levi looks down at the ground with glowing eyes.

    Oh gosh.

    Why is he staring at that like Erika? Should I do something?

    ''Rx,'' ke says inside my head. ''They are mates, and Levi has marked her too-he wouldn''t hurt her.''

    ''But he is so scary-looking!''

    ''Just trust my instincts, okay? I might still be a little butthurt that Erika didn''t want me in the other timeline, but even I don''t wish her dead. I wouldn''t tell you to rx if I thought her life was in danger. I suck in a deep breath. ''Okay.''

    "I''m going toe closer now," Erika says. "Is that okay, Levi?"

    The dragon chuffs in response to its mate calling out its name. Levi''s body lowers to the ground, beautifully blue and scaled. His nostrils re, but not to defend himself.

    He seems... Docile.

    Wow.

    It is fascinating to watch such a fearsome creature lower its head and let itself be petted like a puppy. Erika''s hands are on his muzzle, rubbing the spot before she leans her forehead against him. "Good dragon," she murmurs. "Now, are you alright with me climbing up on your back?"

    I watch the scene, transfixed until I jump in fright from Leo cing his paw on my shoulder. Heughs at my scared reaction, and a smile spreads over his lips. "You''re such a scaredy-cat."

    My eyes narrow at the tall i***t. "No, I''m pretty sure you get a little rise from making me jump."

    His smile widens. "Maybe... Anyway, do you want to y chase with me, Nora? You shape-shift first, and I give you a lead. You''re with ke, so you guys should be fast."

    "Hm," I hum. "ying chase with my alpha mate... Why do I get the feeling that there is something I''m missing? Something that will make it impossible for me to win?"

    "I don''t know," his eyes seem to twinkle with mischief. "But tell you what, since it''s our turn to spend the night together, why don''t we make things interesting?"

    I smile. "I''m listening."

    Those lips of his curl higher up his face. "If I catch you before ten minutes have passed, I get to do anything I want with you tonight."

    Iugh. "Okay, but then if I manage to get away, I get to do anything I want with you."

    He continues to grin. "Sounds like a good deal, right?"

    "Yeah, but wait..." I blink in confusion. "You said before ten minutes have passed?"

    "Yeah," Leoughs in amusement. "Because I will catch you, Nora. The question is just how long it''s going to take me," he nods to where the other pack members have already shape-shifted. "Anyway, why don''t you order them to hunt demons with your beta before we start our personal challenge?"

    "Sure," I say. "I will do that."

    Why do I get the feeling Leo is up to something, and why is he so goddamn confident he will catch me?

    ''Um, are you forgetting that your mate is a literal portal maker?'' keughs inside my head. ''You''re screwed, Nora. No matter where and how far you run, your mate will find you!

    My eyes widen.

    s**t.

    ke is right!

 Chapter 176

    Nora

    I st off into the forest in my wolf form. Leo is letting me have a lead, but I''m unsure where I''m runn The moss feels good underneath my paws. Even the winds seem to howl a blessing in my ears. I have ''Feels so great! Faster, Nora!'' ke sounds excited. ''Run as fast as you can! Bolt down ahead!''

    I speed up my pace. Pack members are whimpering and eyeing me, wanting my approval for some rea Huh.

    Is it because I''m going to be the future luna?

    un like this with such a massive number of werewolves in my entire life.

    Either way, I nod at a group of five other werewolves, and a grey wolf gets so excited he almost runs into a tree. ''Careful, Nora... ke snickers inside my head. ''You''re the future luna; the young werewolves see you

    I roll my eyes. ''They don''t have pants-they are werewolves!''

    ''Whatever, the point is you have to y it cool and not look at them too often, or you will psych their ''Pfft, I doubt that!''

    idol. Keep nodding your head at them, and they will jizz in their pants!

    Since I don''t believe ke for one second, I lock eyes with another werewolf member. His goofy tongue hangs out of his mouth, and three secondster, he runs into a tree.

    ''What did I just tell you?!'' ke exims. ''Stop looking at them!''

    ''But he is injured. I should help!''

    ''No, let him be. His mate is tending to him, look! She has already shape-shifted and is holding his head in herp. He will be fine. Werewolves are tough-skinned. You just continue trying to keep it moving so Leo won''t catch us that easily! ''That easily?'' I snort while jumping over a fallen tree. ''So you have zero hope of us getting away?'' ke snorts. ''Look above us.''

    I do and almost choke. Leo is soaring in his dragon wolf form and following me in the skies. His wings Huge white wings.

    The body of an eastern dragon, but the face of a wolf, and each foot equipped with a paw.

    kes it seem like I''m being shadowed by a ne.

    ke whistles low inside my head. ''We are so screwed, Nora. That thing willnd on us, and there is nothing we can do about it. You''re going to get caught.

    I growl in disdain. ''Isn''t there anything you can do? Magic?''

    keughs. ''Of course, I can lend you my magic, but you don''t want to hurt him, do you?''

    I sigh. ''No, I would never want to hurt my mate.''

    ''You will be fine... I think I will nap now-have fun getting tackled and licked to death by Leo.'' ''Tackled?!''

    Right at that moment, Leo swoops down from the sky.

    s**t!

    Huge pawsnd on either side of me, and the ground quakes when the white wolf dragon runs above me. So muchrger I can fit underneath his stomach as he runs with me.

    Leo nces down at me, green eyes glowing with mischief. I shudder at what he might be plotting, and then he lowers his head to yfully grab me as if I''m his kitten. Not by the scruff. Nope, my entire back fits into his mouth! My feet leave the ground, and my eyes widen when they dangle from the skies. Leo is taking off!

    A howl leaves my lips. I''m terrified when my mate takes us further into the heavens. The trees appear smaller and smaller, and I hear the sound of Leo''s gigantic wings pping.

    ''What is he doing?! ke! You can''t take a nap now!''

    ke doesn''t reply.

    Instead, I howl louder in terror. Leo is over the freaking clouds, and suddenly, he f*****g drops me!

    ''WHAT THE HELL!''

    I''m crashing toward the earth. Is Leo trying to kill me? Why did he just let go of me?!

    ''Shape-shift back into a human, Nora,'' Leo suddenly says inside my head. It seems he is using the mind-link.

    ''Why should I trust you after you just tried to murder me?! In fact, I''m still f*****g falling Leo!''

    He snorts. ''I would never hurt you! Just do it!''

    I shape-shift back into a human, and with a little thud, Ind in the soft mane around Leo''s neck. My fingers grip his soft, white fur while my heart thuds loudly inside my ribcage. Leo taps into the mind-link again. ''See? Isn''t this nice? Look at the stars above us!''

    ''I can''t believe you grabbed me and dropped me!''

    ''Oh,e on! A little adrenaline is great!''

    ''I''m notughing, Leo...

    He is quiet before eventually sighing in a soft tone. ''I''m sorry... Did I take my games too far?''

    ''Yes...

    ''Sorry, I will make up for itter.''

    ''Do you promise?''

    ''I promise.

    His words make me smile. I slump down over his neck as he flies over the clouds. The scenery is romantic, yet my heart won''t stop racing. I''m somewhat calming down, though.

    My fingers clutch around his hair. ''I like the colors of the sunset...

    ''Agreed... And look, there is Erika and Levi.

    My eyes travel further ahead. There is a blue dragon, and my smile grows. I''m happy Erika found someone.

    ''We should leave them alone and let them bond,'' I stroke my hand over his white fur. Leo is incredibly soft. He even smells nice, and I inhale his scent with closed eyes. ''You smell different when you''re in this form. ''Oh, yeah?''

    ''Yup.''

    ''Which scent do you like more?''

    ''Well, when you''re in this form, this one is calming, but the human you smells more... Sexy!

    Leo chuckles. ''Sexy, huh? Well, thank you. I don''t think you''ve tantlyplimented me like this before!

    I blush at the cocky tone in his voice and immediately know I''ve made a mistake byplimenting Leo. He will use it against me, I''m sure. I can feel it biting me in the buttter.

    ke might be an absolute sweetheart of a mate, but Leo is the king of mischief himself. An alpha bastard. Don''t get me wrong. I do love him, but Leo is very unpredictable. ''Oh, and Nora?'' Leo suddenly inquires.

    ''Mhm?'' I''m still a bit dazed.

    ''I won the challenge.''

    I gulp at that. ''I know... I''m actually kind of nervous about Leo''s victory and what he is plotting. ''Please be gentle with me.''

    He chuckles in amusement. ''Oh, don''t worry about that. I will take great care of you tonight, my beautiful little luna. I have ns for you, and since you''re mine today, you can''t say no.

 Chapter 177

    Nora

    I''m incredibly nervous. Leo won our little game of chase, and now I''m sitting inside his room alone with him.

    There is a t TV on low volume, and I''m leaning my back against the fluffy pillows behind me.

    So, what is the n here?

    Leo throws me a charming smile when I nce at him. It has a way of disarming me, tearing down my defenses, and making me feel like a shark without its teeth. My cheeks flush.

    We are supposedly fated mates, but the more I look at this gorgeous, sexy alpha, the more I question: why me?

    I''m a nobody-why would the moon goddess gift me with two mates, and why would Leo ever want me?

    "So um..." I nod at the screen while fidgeting in my seat. "Are you a big fan of The Vampire Diaries?"

    Lord knows I love The Vampire Diaries. Gorgeous fictional men are easier to handle than the real kind-Leo looks like a fictional character breathed to life.

    "I thought you would enjoy watching it, considering how handsome the actors are. You must think they are sexy, yes?"

    I snort. "Not answered that!"

    He sends me a pearly white smile. "Why? You afraid I would judge you for looking at pretty men, Nora?"

    "No, but... I would rather look at you."

    Leo freezes on the spot, and my face turns molten hot. I can''t believe I said that out loud!

    "Oh..." Leo leans over to the table he has pulled up to the bed. He picks up a bottle, and unwee butterflies swarm my belly. I have a fetish for veiny, manly hands. "Would you like me to get naked then?"

    I look at him and see the amusement on his face. Leo is serious, but that doesn''t mean he isn''t entertained. He is immensely enjoying our little time spent together.

    And unlike me, Leo doesn''t seem that nervous. He isfortable in his own skin while I''m feeling awkward. But I can''t help it! It feels like ages since Ist was alone with Leo!

    "Well, I''m-"

    Leo''s lips curl higher up his face when I find myself at a loss for words. He chuckles slightly. "I''m messing with you, Nora. I want to enjoy dinner with you, and you don''t have to sleep with me if you aren''tfortable doing it." Without giving me a chance to respond, Leo clicks his fingers. He seems to share the same magic as ke, and food drops out of portals in the ceiling.

    At first, I worry about where it willnd. But the table inside the room moves to catch every item and te.

    Soon, I''m presented with a full-fledged food buffet, and I gasp in amazement before pping my hands.

    "Amazing!"

    We are surrounded by various boxes packed with different food that smell and look delicious.

    There is fancy seafood pasta, spaghetti carbonara, Napoletana pizza, risotto, Fiorentina Steak, Truffles,sagna, and other things I have never seen before. Noticing I''m licking my lips, Leo hands me a blinding smile. "Eat anything you like, my duchess."

    I beam at him. "I''m so excited I don''t know where to start!"

    Leo chuckles, and I waste no time. I dig into the spaghetti first, smiling once my tastebuds experience an oral o****m.

    "Oh-my-god," I''m smiling, trying to mask my surprise. "This is an exciting vor. Very... It''s like... Savory and... I don''t know. Not at all what I expected!"

    "Do you like it?" Leo asks while forking food himself.

    "A lot!"

    "How about the seafood pasta?"

    I''m smiling from ear to ear. "Also amazing."

    "And the pizza?"

    Iugh. "Let me chew!"

    "But I want to know!" Leo isughing at me. "I''m actually curious, Nora! Tell me what you think of it!"

    I swallow quickly, holding my hand in front of my face to shield my hamster cheeks. It''s embarrassing how I''m eating without manners, but Leo doesn''t seem bothered. There is affection in my mate''s eyes, and it''s giving me a severe case of butterflies and flutters.

    "Try the pizza, Nora," Leo reminds me. "Take a good slice and try not to make a mess, will you? We wouldn''t want you to identally have some fun on this date."

    I snort at him. "Toote-this is plenty of fun!"

    I take a slice of the luxurious pizza, arching my back and dangling it above my lips before taking a bite.

    Leo is chuckling at me, but I don''t care. Nope. I''m having fun not acting appropriately and doing whatever in front of Leo. If we are mates, he better just ept that I''m a crazy person. "You''re finally rxing with me again," Leo points out with a sexy glint in his eye. "I''m d."

    I blink at him. "Why do you sound surprised?"

    He shrugs. "I was slightly worried you had gotten bored of me, seeing you two have more than one mate now."

    "I would never get tired of you."

    "No?"

    "Never," I say determinedly. "I love you and ke equally."

    He smiles, and his eyes are all gentle. "You said the word love."

    My face reddens, and Leo looks at me with a smile that makes me worry he can read my thoughts. If he could, he would see that my brain is filled with him and ke.

    I love them both so much.

    But I know that the mate-bond must be the only reason they want to be with me.

    For example, wealthy, handsome alphas don''t date girls like me. No, they caviar onrge yachts and date beautiful female werewolves twenty years younger than themselves. "I also teleported some dessert onto the table," Leo says, shoving a bowl of cake closer to me. "Try it."

    I hand him a wavering smile. "Thank you, but I''m still trying to soldier through the food you brought into the room. There is enough to feed an entire family of eight or nine." "I''m sorry for summoning so much. I didn''t know what you would like and didn''t want to risk you not liking something."

    I blush. Even though Leo is a trickster most of the time, he is very sweet with me right now. Charming.

    "That''s very thoughtful of you."

    Leo smiles at me, and I notice him sliding closer over the bed. His eyes are radiant, green, and beautiful. I gaze into them before dropping my attention to his full lips.

    So pink.

    So gorgeous.

    Leo ducks his head and ces a kiss on my lips.

    It''s a feather-light touch, yet enough to awaken my heart. It thumps quicker and quicker while Leo kisses me.

    His tongue is warm, controlling, and delicious, and I''m melting as he takes everything I''m willing to give.

    I kiss him back, liking the taste of his tongue, but at the same time, shudders run up my spine. This isn''t how you kiss someone you love-this is how you remind someone you own them. Leo is dark, and the puzzle piece finally clicks into ce. I understand something about my alpha mate now. Leo is possessive-that''s his w, but while it scares me, it also excites me.

    The logical part of my brain is telling me to run. The soul begs to be free, but the lustful part of my brain is already losing itself. Leo must be an absolute god in bed if he is this good at kissing. My s*x clenches in response to that thought.

    I''m so horny.

    So filled with yearning.

    I need Leo tonight, and it seems he wants me just as badly. The food in mypnds on the floor as he attacks me, pinning me under his weight as he pushes me onto the mattress. I can''t wait to be ravished.

 Chapter 178

    Nora

    Leo''s breath is hot on my ear, and his rough hands remove my clothes while I''m breathless and looking up at the ceiling. My heartbeat is through the roof, pounding underneath his strong hands. "Do you want this?" Leo asks darkly, kissing my neck in a way that leaves me without a choice. I''m shuddering as he speaks. "I want you-say you want me too, and I will give it all to you." How could I resist?

    I''m hot and bothered, arching my back and lifting my breasts as Leo fondles them. It feels good. Almost too good.

    "Nora..." Leo reminds me. "Tell me what you want."

    My eyes are on his face as he sits up. Those eyes are waging wars, but the man is darkly beautiful, like a fallen angel set here on this earth, even though he is supposedly angelic. I yearn for him.

    I need him.

    I crave him.

    "I want you." I breathe.

    Leo watched me intently. I know it would be fairer to wait until both mates are gathered to be marked, but I''m pooling between my legs. My l**t is winning over reason. "Let me see you naked," I whisper. "Please."

    "You want that?"

    "Yes."

    Leo''s lips curl higher up his face, and his hands are soon on his clothes. He peels them off while watching me, ensuring my eyes are on him. And my alpha mate is a damn tease.

    I gasp at his perfect abs, chiseled and carved from what must be hours spent hunting or training with the pack. V-lines point down to his crotch area, with a happy trail of blonde hair. He is delicious.

    A smile graces Leo''s sinful lips as he notices me drooling over him, and hisrge hands move to his pants, eager to give me the strip show I yearn for.

    And damn, how lucky aren''t I to be blessed with two hot mates?

    My p***y is swelling with need, wanting to be filled.

    I''m getting wetter by the second, hanging on the every teasing movement Leo makes. The man is a piece of art, especially naked. Tanned skin and dark eyshes framing his beautiful eyes. When he approaches the bed, I spread my legs instinctually, hoping Leo will soon give me some of that enormous c**k.

    "See something interesting?" Leo asks, standing to remove his boxers with a smug smirk ying over his lips. "For the record, I think that you''re beautiful too."

    "I haven''t even said anything!" I argue, suddenly embarrassed.

    Leoughs, and then he is over me, pushing one leg between mine to grant him ess. "Your eyes said it all," his voice is low, lips inches from mine. "And the fact you can''t look away from me is the biggestpliment of them all."

    My eyes widen, but I don''t have time to say anything before Leo kisses me again. Goddamn. His l**t can be tasted at the tip of his tongue, and I grab those bulging arms not to melt into the mattress.

    But it''s no use.

    Leo''s mouth is relentless, disarming me with a passionate rhythm that leaves me breathless. His body heat is on mine, sinking into my bones, and his c**k is right above my p***y, teasing my opening with its incredible size. Holy pie.

    To say it feels good with Leo kissing me would be an understatement. My body is igniting everywhere his hands roam. I''m getting wetter, more desperate.

    "You might not be marked by me yet," Leo''s voice is husky in my ear, so thick and heavy. "But your body is begging for it," his finger teases my clit, moving down to my wet opening. One finger enters me, and I visibly flinch and moan as he moves it around. "You''re so wet for me, Duchess-it''s such a high knowing it''s all for me."

    It shouldn''t be possible, but I''m getting even hornier.

    Leo''s thumb is circling my clit, fingers working my entrance while his lips are on my neck, kissing me in a way that will leave marks. There were some there already, probably from ke.

    And just like my other mate, Leo is skilled with his mouth.

    His tongue is warm and delicious, and Leo knows where to add pressure, making me gasp in both pain and pleasure. My insides are clenching, and I gasp, moaning when Leo slides his c**k inside me. I''m desperate for it, riding him even before he has thrust it fully inside.

    It makes him chuckle. "Patience, Duchess," he nibbles at my ear and squeezes my breasts with his giant, sexy hands. "We wouldn''t want you toe too early-I want to take this one slow." Slow?!

    OH-MY-GOD!

    Leo is trying to ruin me already!

    "I don''t want to go slow-" I begin to say, but Leo kisses me, forcing me further into the mattress by pressing his weight into me.

    It feels so good when he kisses me and dominates me with that mouth. Leo''s hands are now tangling in my red hair, and he keeps himself from squishing me by leaning his elbows on the bed. "Oh-my-god," I gasp with my eyes closed. "It feels so good..."

    He moves his hips, thrusting into me painfully slow in ways that make me moan into his warm, hot mouth.

    Leo is in control, but I want to go faster. I try to f**k him, but the man simply smiles against my lips and controls me with his hips, keeping the same agonizing pace.

    "Leo..." I moan. "I want to go faster... This is a punishing rhythm..."

    He doesn''t listen but keeps the pace. It makes my wetness and desperation skyrocket. I''m suffering, so damn horny it feels like I might explode if I''m not f****d properly.

    My breasts are heavy, and my n*****s are hard. Leo is such a tease.

    "Please..." I beg again, hoping he will hear me. "Leo... Faster..."

    My lips part to gasp, but Leo quickly seizes them again, kissing me harder with his tongue entering my mouth.

    His tongue tastes incredible, but I''m trying to fight him. I want to f**k him harder, but Leo is in control, the stronger and more possessive one.

    His experienced lips break from mine. "Beg for it."

    "For what?"

    His lips curl. "You know exactly what I mean."

    I do, but damn, if there isn''t my pride to mess with me and keep me from begging this man for what I want.

    Leo chuckles and sucks on my neck and gropes my breasts in a way that gets me wing at his muscr back. His shoulders are massive, sexy, and filled with manly power, and I dig my nails into them.

    It makes Leo give pause before finding my lips again. He must know I find him incredibly attractive and roll his hips while I w at him, begging him to f**k me harder than this.

    My willpower is crumbling, and my sweet desperation grows as he kisses me, tastes me, and controls me.

    Those icy walls are falling, leaving a heap of dust, and the words are parched on my tongue, wanting toe out. Leo leaves my lips, and I shut my eyes. "Please."

    He freezes, asking in an amused tone. "What was that?"

    "f**k me, Leo. Please allow me toe. I need it, or I might shrivel up and die."

    Leo replies by thrusting into me harder, adding more speed, and I immediately moan at the building pleasure.

    I''ve never felt arousal like this before, or maybe I have?

    Either way, heat is pooling between my legs, and I lift my a*s to meet each of Leo''s thrusts.

    It feels incredible. I''m melting. Moaning. Screaming Leo''s name. Disappearing into thend of pleasure.

    Leo whispers into my ear. "Tell me that you''re mine."

    I''m breathless, but I''m not stupid enough to not follow his request, knowing the man is talented enough to stop this.

    The building pressure in my core-Leo could prevent it from growing stronger. He is a devilish man, and I need to give him what he wants.

    "I''m yours," I tell him in wild pants. "Only yours."

    Satisfaction washes over his features. "Good girl."

    A breathless whimper leaves my lips as I experience a new sensation: his fingers are rubbing my clit while he is f*****g me. Goosebumps prickle over my skin, and I scream his name louder.

    "Oh, you like that, huh?" Leo whispers into my ear. His dark voice is almost too damn sexy to handle. "You like having your p***y yed with, Duchess? So this is how I make you scream louder-how interesting."

    The pleasure is so intense my head falls back. Leo is a force of nature. His angry c**k throbs within me as he pumps faster and more violently into me.

    f**k. I can''t control it any longer! I''m about to reach that delicious mountain peak-I''m climbing towards it as Leo slips in and out of my wet p***y.

    There are actual sounds, and I''m shaking, feeling it start in my thighs.

    "You''re so f*****g perfect, Nora," Leo says. "So damn sexy." His voice is so sexy. "Come all over my c**k."

    I''m nning on it-there isn''t even another choice as bliss and agony rip me like a storm. I''m shredded to pieces, sent to oblivion as my o****m crashes over me.

    A low growl leaves Leo''s lips. "f**k, you''re so sexy, Nora... A little longer... A little faster..." I''m in pure heaven, tingling and basking in the afterglow as Leo grabs my hips and continues f*****g me. I''m drawing pleasure from it too.

    His face is so focused, so damn sexy. Ie from simply watching him; when he groans and says my name, it''s pure s****l bliss. My senses are overwhelmed, and I''m tingling, breathing hard and fast as

    Leo falls, grabs me, and rolls us over.

    Suddenly, I''m lying on top of his rugged, broad body. Where do I even touch? Everything feels so intense, but I can''t stop myself from touching Leo. He is too beautiful.

    My handsnd on his fat, muscr pecs, feeling his wild heartbeat underneath his sweaty skin.

    Leo is as breathless as me. "I love you more than you''re aware of, Nora. No one drives me as crazy as you. I hope you''re enlightened now; s*x like this is rare. You''re special, Duchess. So goddamn special that it hurts my heart thinking of a life without you." His words give me enough courage to lean my cheek against him and relish the moment.

    Those arms are making me feel safe and at home. Leo is sweet and possessive, but I secretly love the mixture. So when his teeth sink into the sensitive skin around my neck, it doesn''t hurt. I want to be marked. I crave it.

 Chapter 179

    Nora

    As I''m sleeping beside Leo, tucked away safely in the cover, I can hear someone entering the room. My nostrils re, and a giggle slips out when a thirdrge body crawls up behind me. "ke..." I murmur in the dark. "You couldn''t wait until morning?"

    "No," ke replies and lifts my nket to slip underside it. I can feel his warm legs behind my feet. "Leo already marked you, didn''t he? If that is the case, I intend to mark you too." "You''re going to mark me?"

    "Yes," ke pulls me to him, so my back and a*s face hisrge, chiseled form. His erection is twitching, but something tells me this marking won''t involve s*x. "I will do it right now, without f*****g you since you guys did that already too." I feel the ce on my neck which Leo bit. It''s swollen and hurting, entirely new. I know it will turn into the shape of a crescent moon.

    But what happens when a fairy delivers the mark? Will it take a different form than the one I already have?

    That question spins around in my head while ke inhales the scent of my red hair and brushes it away with his fingers. His pillowy lips kiss my neck and lick the painful area which Leo already bit.

    "My mark won''t be here," ke whispers in my ear in his silky smooth voice. I squirm against the pillow, liking it a little too much when his hands toy with my breasts.

    Between him kissing and massaging me, I manage to breathe my following question. "Where will you mark me?"

    "Right above your hipbone," ke replies at the same time he trails searing hot kisses down my arm. He stops by my elbow and moves to the side of my stomach. "I think it''s a romantic ce you can show off whenever the weather allows it." "I''m not one to sh my stomach. I hate hoodies that leave the belly button visible."

    "That''s such a shame," ke kisses my waist and speaks against my warm skin. "I like your stomach."

    "It''s fat."

    "It''s not."

    "It''s at least plump-I have a kangaroo pouch."

    "Are you always this silly?"

    "I''m speaking the truth!"

    "No, you''re not!" I argue like a child.

    "Yes. I. Am."

    "No, I''m not blind, ke! I know I should start training at the gym again! I have love handles, for f**k''s sake! And I should work hard to get rid of them!" Especially since both my mates are gorgeous hunks with muscles for days.

    ke chuckles. "You have the wrong picture of yourself, Nora. You''re absolutely stunning and have nothing to be ashamed of. I would worship every inch of your body if it weren''t in the middle of the night."

    My face heats to a hundred degrees. "You''re just saying that because you''re my mate..."

    "I was attracted to you even before we were mates."

    I fall silent at that, and ke moves further down. Hisrge body brings the entire nket with him when he slightly rises. It forms a massive tent above me, and my eyesnd on his shredded abs in the dark. Such a gorgeous mate.

    I hold on to that thought when ke dips down to lick the sensitive skin over my hips. Then, without giving me a fairy warning, his teeth bite into my skin.

    I want to cry.

    I want to scream.

    Instead, I dig my fingers into the bedsheets and feel the tears prickle behind my eyelids.

    Typically when someone marks you, the afterglow of the o****m from the s*x leaves you distracted. But that isn''t the case this time. I feel ke''s teeth like needles under my skin. s**t.

    Tears run down my cheek, and ke notices this. He pulls back, and his expression turns worried in the dark. I want the mark, though, so I try not to let it show that I''m hurting.

    But I can no longer keep inside every little sob when that burning feelinges. It ripples through me like a storm, leaving me entirely breathless in bed.

    "It hurts, but I''m fine..." I try telling ke, hoping he will understand that the marking didn''t make me sad. This is all caused by the pain, nothing else. I still want him. I love him.

    "Schhh," ke hushes me while massaging the area he bit. Magic leaves his fingers, and the pain evaporates. "You don''t have to be hurt when I''m here to take it away. Do you want me to tend to the wound on your neck aswell?" "You can do that?"

    He smiles in the dark. "Of course."

    Magic leaves his fingertips again, and I smile when I realize all the pain from the marking session is over. I feel good andyfortably in bed while beaming ke. "Thank you so much."

    "You''re wee." ke slips down next to me. His intense eyes are assessing me, seeming to ensure I''m fine. It''s a little endearing that my mate, who is half a demon is the sweetest.

    I ce my hand on ke''s cheek. "Thank you again."

    His smile grows. "It''s alright if I sleep here with you guys tonight, right? I don''t want to sleep alone..."

    "Of course," I yawn and curl closer to ke. Leo is snoring on the other side of the bed, and we cuddled earlier. It''s ke''s turn to drown in love and affection. "Come here, big guy, let''s get cozy!"

    ke wastes no time wrapping his arms around me. He pulls me even closer to him, and my eyes widen. Every time I''m away from him, I forget just how huge ke is-I''m tiny in his arms! Eaten by his brawn and arms as he snuggles me close. "You''re so freaking big," I whisper. "Like an alpha."

    He rubs his slightly scruffy cheek against my face. ke is in grave need of a freaking shave.

    "And stop doing that!" I hiss at him. "Your face is so sharp with all those bristles and whispers!"

    "No way!" ke snorts. "I''m not going to stop hugging you. Never. I love this, and don''t pretend you don''t like the cuddles!"

    "I like the cuddles, but your face is f*****g sharp! It''s like your scruff is made of tiny little knives!"

    He breathes augh in my ear. It makes me shudder, and my heart speeds up when hisrge arms tighten their hold on me. ke makes me feel so safe when I''m all wrapped up.

    "You have to deal with the stubble tonight," ke murmurs. "Because I''m not getting up to shave. Not when you''re in my arms again. Not when I''m allowed to sleep here. Because who knows? Maybe you will change your mind if I leave for a bit." "Oh, I won''t change my mind! Please shave!"

    ke snorts and kisses me on the cheek. "Tomorrow."

 Chapter 180

    Nora

    I wake up sandwiched between ke and Leo. There is no escape, and while this should be a dream scenario being in a bed with two insanely hot men, I''m dying.

    ke is crushing me with his leg over my waist while squeezing the living daylights out of my body. And Leo? His nose is buried in my hair, and every time he breathes, his nose whistles. "Ummmm, guys?" I try, but there is no response, so I raise my voice slightly louder. "Guys? Hello? Are you awake?"

    ke''s response is to rub his cheek against me, and his leg slips down from my waist. It''s relieving, but I''m still stuck between them. I look down and immediately freeze.

    The nkets are on the floor, and both men are naked. My blonde alpha and ck-haired fairy, buck-naked with their morning woods poking against me.

    "Shit..." I whisper while my face heats up to a million degrees. "Well, I guess I shouldn''tin?"

    I rx against my pillow and try to soak up the moment instead of hating it. I''m surrounded by d***s and muscles, and any woman in my situation would consider themselves lucky.

    I kind of get why my mom epted both of her mates-this is heaven, but there is one question on my mind: how do we solve a pregnancy in the future?

    My mom had a child with Evan first and then me and my sister with Raphael, but perhaps I could have a witch make it so that the child carries all of our DNA?

    Wait.

    Why am I thinking about this now? Shit... I''m getting ahead of myself. I just got marked, and my brain is already racing with things of the future. I should rx on that front. I mean... What if one of my mates doesn''t even want children? "Nora..." Leo mumbles.

    I blink back to reality. "Oh, you''re awake?"

    A confident smile spread over his lips. "Yeah..."

    I smile at him but swallow once I''m reminded he is entirely naked. His gorgeous muscles are hard not to drool at, and awareness is already awakened between my legs. I want to have him again, this time maybe take ke at the same, but perhaps I should wait?

    I don''t want our rtionship to be simply s*x-based. I want to get to know ke and Leo better, even if not gawking at their bodies is an insanely challenging task to do. I''m so attracted to them that it''s getting a little bit ridiculous.

    "Oh, you''re aroused?" ke mumbles and stretches like a cat before nting a kiss against my cheek. "Do you us to take care of that? I wouldn''t mind some early morning s*x."

    Leo dips down and presses his nose against my p***y. "Or if you rather just be eaten out, that''s also an option."

    "Hey, wait..." I''m madly blushing right now. "I-I don''t think that''s a good idea right now-" a moan slips through my lips when Leo licks me, but I got to stay strong. "Leo, no. We shouldn''t have s*x."

    "Why not?" ke asks me. He has slipped my hair around my fingers and is busy inhaling it. "Wouldn''t it be nice to be looked after this morning? We could make you feel really nice."

    "And satisfied," Leo chimes in. "You are my luna and deserve to be worshipped and treated like a queen."

    ke whispers into my ear. "I''m not a werewolf, but I''m not against calling you my princess or my queen."

    "Or duchess," Leo chuckles. "If that''s what you prefer."

    "I like the sound of a duchess," ke nibbles on my earlobe. "Tell me, Nora. Do you want to sit on my c**k?"

    "If you sit on ke''s c**k, I want mine in your mouth," Leo says. "Or in your a*s, whichever you prefer."

    My blood seems to boil in response to their husky voices. I''m beyond turned on, but I can''t just make our bond to be about s*x! There need to be a deeper meaning behind our rtionship!

    I shut my eyes. Hard. "Okay, okay! Stop! You''re doing a good job making me horny, but I want to get to know you better! It shouldn''t just be about the s*x!"

    Surprise seems to fill the room, and I find both of my mates staring at me with baffled expressions. "You want to get to know us?" ke asks.

    "Ah," Leo smiles at me and lifts himself up from my p***y. "Do you mean dates and s**t?"

    "Yeah..." I nervouslyugh. "Is it weird that I want to date you after we have done the mating ritual?"

    "Not at all. Dates sound fun, and I''m delighted you wish to get to know us better," ke looks excited. "But dating... Can we go on a date when we are all invited? I don''t want to sit alone at home... I''m sure Leo feels the same way. I really dislike being apart from you."

    "I agree," Leoys beside me and kisses my naked shoulder. His lips are warm and soft. "After marking you, it feels like I might die if I leave your side. I''m not sure if that changester, but it''s like being newlyweds directly after marking you. We need a honeymoon." I giggle. "Um, are you forgetting something? We have demon princes to defeat. Leaving on a honeymoon would be irresponsible."

    "Not really," ke cuts in. "We could hunt down one of those demons that aren''t in this country and make it into our honeymoon. I''m sure Erika can handle things here. Her mate is strong."

    ��?

    I agree with ke. The next demon prince might not appear in Lunaris, and if we do a searching spell and find out they are somewhere else, then it''s a perfect excuse for a honeymoon."

    I look between their smiling faces. "But is it safe leaving Erika alone to care for things?"

    Leo shrugs. "Levi is strong, Erika is strong, and your parents live nearby-what could go wrong? If insecure, she can contact me, and I could teleport us back."

    "True..." I grimace. "I think she is better off contacting us. My dad just left me when Belphegor arrived."

    Leo snorts. "I think he did it because he wanted you to defeat the demon. Kind of leaving it to the youngsters to take care of things. He trusted you."

    "I still think Evan is an a*****e..." I mutter.

    keughs in amusement. "Don''t think about your dad now. Think about the honeymoon idea. Don''t you want to go somewhere tropical and drink mojitos?"

    I arch my eyebrows. "Well, it sounds nice, but I doubt a demon prince would appear somewhere tropical-"

    "Oh, what is this?" Leo interrupts. "I''m getting strong demon waves from Hawaii. Yes, super strong-we better leave right away!"

    ke nods. "Agreed."

    Before I know it, ke picks me up into his muscr arms while Leo opens a portal.

    I widen my eyes. "Wait, what the hell are you doing?! Shouldn''t you tell the pack that we are leaving? What about Erika?!"

    Leo winks at me. "I''m telling her everything right now through the mind-link. Trust me, she won''t mind. She will like being the alpha with Levi for a while."

    I narrow my eyes. "Why do I get the feeling there isn''t a demon prince in Hawaii at all? Did you make it up just so we could go on a stupid vacation? Did you really do that?" ke snorts and hands me a gentle smile while holding me like a bride in his brawny arms. "Duchess, would we lie to you?"

    "I don''t know," I cross my arms. "Would you?"

    The only answer I get is augh before ke jumps into the portal and Leo follows. A scream slices up my throat at the suddenness, but both my mates look perfectly fine. "You''re going to love Hawaii," Leo grins at me. "And I''m going to love seeing you in a bikini... Oh, and there isn''t a demon in Hawaii-we lied. I''m terribly sorry."

    I re at them both. "This is the most irresponsible thing ever! What if the pack gets attacked!"

    "Don''t worry about that," ke says. "Levi and Erika can handle that. Besides, you were the one who wanted to bond."

    Anger swells in my chest, and I yell at them both. "Well, escaping to Hawaii was hardly what I meant!"

 Chapter 181

    Leo

    Arriving at a tropical resort usually makes you feel happy, rxed, and excited, but I must say Nora is making checking in harder than what is necessary. Isn''t she happy with the clothes I gave her? I summoned clothes for the three of us, but even with the pink frilly dress, Nora is still crying like a baby.

    "These men have kidnapped me!"

    The woman working at the reception desk immediately widen her eyes. I pass her a charming smile. "Excuse me for a moment."

    I turn around and give ke a questioning look. He is currently holding our little angry mate in his arms. Seeing the angry vein about to burst on Nora''s forehead makes meugh. She isn''t happy with us, but this little trip is for her sake. She is going to love Hawaii.

    "ke," I smile at the fairy. "Would you mind silencing her?"

    Nora''s eyes blow wide. "Silence me?!"

    Immediately, the fairy shrinks Nora to a more manageable level. I watch it happen with curious eyes.

    Nora turns into a little toy easily held in ke''s hand from her petite five-foot-something. I try not to snort when the volume of her angry voice diminishes.

    "I''m sorry, duchess," ke holds her to his face. "But this is so you won''t catch that much attention. We have already brainwashed about ten people who were about to call the cops."

    "Yeah, it''s for your own sake-" I suddenly remember the woman standing by the desk. I roll my eyes when I see her picking up her phone to call the police. "That won''t be necessary. I might not be a vampire, but angels can be very hypnotic too..."

    I use my brainwashing ability on the woman, and she freezes in her ce. The movement of her eyes stops, and her expression turns nk until I can physically feel that I''m in control.

    "Perfect," I say and smile broadly at the woman. "Could you hand us the keycard for your most luxurious room, and then you will forget that we shrank a girl. In fact, you will remember us as charming and tell everyone what a lovely polyamorous couple we are." "Yes..." The woman''s voice has taken a dreaming tone. She is also smiling at me, entirely spellbound. "Take this keycard. It''s for the VIP room at the top of the building. I''m sure you''re going to love the view." Leaning forward, I take the card from her fingers. "Thank you very much-" I look down at her nametag. "Jessica."

    "You''re wee. I hope you will enjoy your stay at Paradise Tropical Luxurious Hotel."

    "Don''t worry," my eyes travel to Nora. "We most definitely will."

    Nora shoots me a dirty look, and I try not to belt outughter. It''s really adorable that she considers herself scary. I''m not one bit afraid of her, but I feel bad that ke and I practically kidnapped her.

    "I will never forgive you guys!" Nora growls. "We should have asked Erika if it was okay that we left! What if something happens, huh? This is so irresponsible!"

    ke grimaces. "The elevator is this way," he peers down at Nora with a twitching smile. "I''m sorry, duchess, but I have to ce you in my pocket for the time being. I can''t have people seeing you like that." "In your pocket?!" Nora appears horrified. "No, I''m not going into your pocket, ke! I refuse!"

    "Let me take here," I tilt my head and smile at them both. "I can teleport us to our room, and you could go to the bar and fetch us some drinks meanwhile?"

    ke passes me a relieved smile. I bet the poor fairy is tired of dealing with Nora''s antics. She has been growling, kicking, and yelling for the past hour. ke must be exhausted.

    "Here," ke slips Nora down into my waiting palm. "You take the little duchess to our room while I find us some drinks. I need alcohol if our mate is going to be unhappy for the entire trip."

    ke stalks away, and I peer down at Nora. Her expression is one of guilt, and when she looks up at me, I hand her a smile.

    "Look, you''ve already managed to make ke sad with that attitude of yours. Why can''t you just rx and enjoy this trip?"

    Her face falls, and there is a heavy, defeated sigh. "I''m actually happy to be here, but... It doesn''t feel right that we are here and Erika is taking care of the pack."

    "You need a vacation at some point, and once wee back, I''m going to give Erika and her mate a long vacation. I''m sure Levi and Erika want to visit somece too."

    Hope shimmers in Nora''s eyes. She stands up and hesitantly grabs my thumb to not fall off my hand. Adorable. I resist the urge to lick her face. It would be fun, but I''m sure she wouldn''t appreciate that.

    "Do you mean that?" Nora asks in a soft tone. "Because I would feel much better if we gave Erika and Levi some vacation time too."

    "Of course, sweetheart," I poke her shoulder with my finger and stroke it down her arm. "So just rx and take it easy with us this weekend, okay? You''re the one who wanted to date and get to know us, so I bet ke is feeling bummed out that you''re so feisty." "God, you''re right... I have to apologize to him."

    "You do," I tell her matter-of-factly. "But ke is your mate, and I''m sure a simple sorry will be okay for all the drama you''ve caused him today. Anyway, do you want to head into our room? I can change you back to normal if you promise to behave." She hands me a shy smile. "I promise to behave."

    "Good."

    I move my finger in a circle and have my beautiful mate return to normal in no time. But I don''t let her go. I hold her in my arms even as she transforms into a human.

    Nora continues to smile at me. "Thank you... So um, what now? What is the n for today?"

    I summon a portal and walk into it while talking. "Now, we will find you a swimsuit and head to the beach. We just have to wait for ke to return from the bar... Hopefully, he won''t be that drunk, but if he is, that is on you for yelling at him when we walked the streets." To my surprise, Noraughs. "Can you imagine ke drunk, though? He is always so... Gentle and well-mannered. I wonder what he would be like with alcohol in his system?"

    I chuckle. "ke would either be even more well-mannered, or he would stop giving a f**k."

    Nora snorts. "I would pay money to see that."

 Chapter 182

    Nora

    This vacation is already proving to be a disaster.

    Leo summoned me a cute ck bikini and gave himself and ke these swimming trunks that...

    Honestly, what they are wearing leaves nothing to the imagination! Their asses look plump and tight, and half the female poption has already noticed! Leo, with his sandy, spiky blonde hair, is wearing white, and he also made sure to summon a shark tooth to hand around his neck. It gives him a surfer vibe.

    On the other hand, ke is wearing navy blue, and while he isn''t as extroverted as Leo, he also looks hot despite not smiling all the damn time like my other mate.

    I narrow my eyes. If Leo could stop beaming at everyone, that would be great. Because while it might be silly, I''m jealous.

    ke and Leo seem so maturepared to me. They are tall and built for the beach with abs for days while I''m this short little thing. I feel ridiculous and unworthy.

    And now my smoking hot mates will y volleyball with these werewolfdies and draw even more attention to themselves. Gah! Remind me why I let my mates y beach volleyball again?! Ugh, I''m so mad at myself!

    "So, are you sure you can go against us?" A woman with curves for days asks. She and her twin sister are the opponents. They are wearing ck swimsuits; unlike me, they have asses and breasts. "We are werewolves too and quite good at the game." "Oh, don''t worry," Leo grins confidently. "ke and I are going to win this for sure."

    ke fidgets. He seems ufortable with the idea of having to y volleyball and keeps ncing at me. "Eh... I''m still not quite sure what the rules are..." Leo snorts and looks over his shoulder. "It''s easy, ke. You hit the ball and try to hit the sand on their side of the. Don''t let the ball hit our sand, though."

    "Okay," ke hesitantly smiles. "Sounds easy enough..." he looks at me with concerned eyes. "Are you sure you don''t want to y with Leo, Nora? I think you have a higher chance of winning. I can sit on the sidelines and be rooting for you guys." One of the twins snorts and dismisses that idea with her hand. "Pssh, don''t let the little sister y. We actually want a challenge. It would be too easy to beat the shortie."

    Wait.

    What????!!!!

    Let me get this right. First, these werewolfdies flirt with my mates and ask them to y volleyball, and now they openly disrespect me in front of my men?! Uneptable!

    Leo tilts his head. "Oh, Nora isn''t our sister. She is actually our beautiful and gorgeous-"

    "How about you two sisters y against me?" I interrupt him. I''m already seething and on my way over to the volleyball. Once I''m there, I ster a fake smile on my lips. "What do you say? Two against one shouldn''t be that hard, right?"

    Leo and ke exchange a look with each other. I''m unsure what they think of this, but I''m burning up already. I''m so ready to defeat these sisters in a game of volleyball!

    "Uh, sure?" The twins smile at me. "But it doesn''t feel fair to beat up a little girl. Your big brothers wouldn''t actually pose a little more of a challenge. Though, if you''re sure..."

    "I''m more than sure," I deadpan. On the inside, I''m murderous, but I''m determined to not let it show. "Let''s y some f*****g volleyball!"

    ke and Leo visibly gulp and then get out of my way. They don''t offer any word of good luck, probably realizing I don''t f*****g need it. The twins, however, will require an ambnce after I''m done ying. I''m going to hit that ball so f*****g hard- "Okay, that''s enough," ke picks me up into his arms. I try to fight him, but his muscr arms tighten around me. "Nora, I think we should go and y in the waves instead."

    "Great idea," Leo says and beams at me. "If I feel more of your jealousy and anger through the mate-bond, I''m going to bite thosedy''s heads off. And we don''t want that."

    I freeze in ke''s arms and nce between them. "Oh... The mate-bond..." s**t, I had forgotten we can somewhat feel each other''s emotions through the bond now.

    "I''m sorry,dies," ke turns to face the twins. "But we will have to tend to our mate, so there won''t be any volleyball match."

    "Mate?!" The twins look distraught. "That little red-headed scar-faced thing is your mate?"

    Scar-faced?

    Ouch, that hurt.

    My insecurity hits me like a wave, and ke''s and Leo''s expressions immediately darken. I realize a little toote that they felt that switch in my confidence. Leo is already growling at the twins. "Apologize."

    The twins snort. "What?"

    "You heard him," ke''s eyes are glowing red. "Apologize or face the consequences."

    The twins make a "Pfft!" sound but whimper when ke takes a step closer with those unholy eyes of his. I''m not sure what magic he is using on them, but suddenly both the girls look horrified. "We are sorry!"

    "Very sorry!"

    "We didn''t mean what we said!"

    "Not at all!"

    "Please forgive us!"

    "And don''t hurt us!"

    I stare at the twins and sigh when I realize they are horrified. Geez. I think one of them even peed themselves. What a pain in the arse. ke might have scared them too much. "You''re forgiven..." I say. "Just... Just get out of my sight."

    The twins don''t question me and hurry away as soon as they are given permission. I roll my eyes. "Wow, ke... What the heck did you do to those two werewolves?"

    He peers down at me, smiling faintly. "I kind of showed them what hell looks like... Well, their version of it. It''s a power I''ve discoveredes with being a demon." "Oh..."

    "Yeah," ke tilts his head. "Are you alright, though?"

    Before I can respond, Leo is by my side too. "You realize those two werewolves were only jealous, right? That''s why they called you scarface, Nora. It was very immature of them."

    I swallow thickly and avert my eyes. "But true... My scar looks terrible, and I''m surprised you don''t mind it... Or maybe you do but choose to say nothing since we are mated." ke tips up my chin. "You''re mistaken. The scar is part of who you are, and you''re gorgeous with or without it."

    Leo nods. "I agree, but it saddens me that you don''t like the scar... Do you want us to try and heal it? I get it was a long time ago since you got it, but perhaps we could try?"

    I blink in surprise. "I''m touched that you would try... But I''m not sure if any magic would work... I mean, my mom tried, and Raphael has tried removing it too, yet nothing happened. Even Greta, a healer friend Reba knows, tried..." "Hm," ke sighs. "It might not be possible then, but it doesn''t hurt to try, right?"

    Leo meets my eyes. "Just know that no matter what, we still ept you. I couldn''t care less about any f*****g scar, though. You''re gorgeous, Nora. So damn perfect it hurts."

    "Perfect indeed," ke kisses my cheek, then rubs his nose against my skin, smiling when he notices me blushing. "I can''t believe you still get nervous around us... It''s cute." Leo grins. "Oh, is she blushing? Can I see?"

    When their curious eyes hover over me, and their smiles grow, I growl in frustration. "Stop staring at me!"

    "Impossible," ke chuckles. "I could stare at you all day."

    "Same here," Leo strokes his fingers over my arm. "Your skin is so soft... Say, what do you think about returning to the hotel?"

    I look between them. "Oh, are you tired of the beach already?"

    "No, but... I think we could have a lot of fun in our room," Leo winks at me with a dazzling smile. "We could do some of that bonding." "Bonding?" I question.

    To my surprise, even ke seems to know what Leo is talking about. He is wearing a very cryptic expression and smirks at me.

    "I agree with Leo here. I think we should head straight back to our room to do some of that bonding."

    "Uh, sure?" I''m a bit confused, but I trust them. "Why not?"

 Chapter 183

    Nora

    "ke!" I exim once we return to the hotel and walk up the stairs to our room. I''mughing so much my abs hurt. "We are back now, so you can put me down on the ground! I''m not a baby!"

    "No, you''re most definitely not," ke peers down at me with a teasing smile curling his lips. His arms are tightly wrapped around me, and he leans in to kiss my cheek. "You''re my mate, and I''m not putting you down. Not when we are finally alone!" I snort when he licks my nose. "Stop that, you..." I rake my brain for something to call him but end up with nothing. "You... You..."

    He grins at me. "Oh, is someone having difficultying up with fitting insults?"

    Iugh some more. "I''m going to call you Tinker Bell!"

    "You can call me Tinker bell if you want to," he winks at me. "But I bet Tinker Bell didn''t have abs like mine."

    I turn redder, and Leo pouts at me. "Howe I don''t get a fun nickname, Nora? I want one too. You have to give me one, or else it''s unfair. Make it sexier than ke''s nickname too."

    "Hmm," I tap my chin with the tip of my finger. "How about Angel?"

    He snorts. "So unoriginal, Duchess!"

    Leo opens the door for us. ke walks in, and Leo sighs behind us while locking the door. "Come up with something better than Angel, Nora. I need another nickname..."

    ke carries me to the bed and meets my eyes with a glittering smile on his beautiful face. "Isn''t it nice in here? Gosh, I love air conditioning. The room is so nice and fresh-you humans outdid yourselfing up with that invention!"

    "Agreed!" I beam while being set down on the bed. Leo is still scowling, and I giggle at him. "How about I call you Mr. Grumpy Pants? Because you''re always frowning."

    To my surprise, heughs at me before his lips settle in a mischievous smile. His eyes are twinkling too. "Watch it, Duchess. If you keep teasing me, I might punish you."

    "Is that a treat, Leo?" I challenge him while dangling my legs from the bed. I''m feeling brave today.

    "Maybe?" Leo muses. "I mean, if you piss me off enough, I might not let you touch me."

    I lift an eyebrow. "Assuming I would want to."

    He chuckles at that. "Challenge epted, Duchess."

    I tilt my head, and Leo moves his hands to the hem of his swim trunks while those beautiful green eyesnd on mine.

    His lips twitch in amusement when he catches me staring at him, and I wonder if I''ve taken water over my head.

    Because how could I ever look away?

    I trail his wolf tattoos with my gaze, slowly drinking him in while he pushes off those swim trunks to reveal his massive erect c**k. It ps across his navel and his lower abs.

    "Okay..." I swallow thickly. Those v-lines and tanned skin make Leo look absolutely delicious. "Maybe I do want to touch you..."

    Leo chuckles and turns his attention to ke, who is also taking off his clothes. My two mates then look at each other, and I hold my breath when their wings spread. They look like pr opposites, but both are beautiful in their unique way. "Say, Nora," Leo briefly smirk at me. "If you don''t want me, maybe I make out with ke instead?"

    ke stares at him. "What?!"

    I''m close to biting my nails. "Go ahead," I say, unable to fight the heat spreading over my skin like a forest fire. "I would love to watch you kissing each other."

    Leo raises his eyebrows in shock. He clearly didn''t expect that, while ke bursts outughing.

    "The joke is on you, Leo," ke grins. "The little pervert gets off on watching man-on-man action. Trust me I''ve seen her porn history back when we lived together."

    "ke!" I throw a pillow at him. He dodges it andughs while I''m standing on the bed, panting. "Don''t tell Leo that! I''m not yet ruined in his eyes! He doesn''t need to know!"

    Leo turns to me with newfound interest. "I didn''t know you were so dirty, Nora. You look so innocent: cute and tiny with the eyes of an angel, and then you like man-on-man porn? Wow. I didn''t expect that... The moon goddess truly blessed you by giving you two mates. She must know your preferences. Maybe she saw your p**n history too?"

    "Oh-my-god..." I whisper and cover my face. My knees buckle, and I sit in bed whileughing in embarrassment. I''m mortified. "I can''t believe you just said that..."

    Leo walks up to the bed. It gives under his weight when hees to me on all fours. "Hey," he ces a hand on my shoulder. "I didn''t say it was a bad thing! You have everything you wished for!"

    My lips twitch. "Please just shut up, Leo... You''re just making me even more embarrassed here..."

    He snorts and tackles me down on my back. I try to shield my face, but he grips my wrist and locks my arms above my head. When I look up at the ceiling, his face is there.

    "I love you, Nora," Leo beams at me. "That includes your perverted, dirty little mind."

    I smile back, and then he leans down to kiss me. He shoves his tongue inside my mouth, and I mewl. He tastes like sin.

    Heat shoots between my legs, and our kiss grows deeper. My hands are on Leo''s heavy pecs, and I squeeze them, not afraid of getting frisky. He is so sexy.

    "Hey!" ke growls in the background. "What about me?! Don''t start without me!"

    I smile against Leo''s lips when a muttering ke crawls up on the bed. I''m unsure what he is up to, but I blink in surprise when Leo moves to leave space for ke to dip down his head between my legs. "Oh," I breathe hard into Leo''s face while I feel ke lick my clit, and coat it in his saliva. "That''s so..." I smile wider. "Hot... Can we continue kissing each other?"

    Leo smiles. "Of course... But brace yourself because both your holes are getting c**k tonight."

    A nervous giggle slips out through my lips. "That''s what I want. One in the front and one in the back."

    Leo nibbles my bottom lip, and then he pulls away, breathing into my face while curiously looking at me. "You want it?"

    "Of course," I inhale deeply when ke sucks on my c**t. I''m getting wetter, but I still manage to speak. "What kind of mate would I be if I couldn''t f**k you both at the same time?"

 Chapter 184

    Nora

    The second I''ve spoken, I feel a change and something shifting inside the room. Leo is staring intently into my face. There is a sudden stillness of his breath, his body stiffening against mine. "You want us both, huh?" Leo seizes my jaw in one hand and holds it up to force me to look into his eyes. "Is this truly what you want? Because once we start, neither one of us will stop."

    My tongue darts out to wet my lips, swollen from the kisses. Leo''s intense gaze zooms in on the tiny gesture. He is taken by it, and I get the feeling he is holding back from kissing me yet again. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels. ke stops sucking my c**t and looks up. "Oh, Nora, if you only knew how long I''ve fantasized about this moment, you''d be a lot more frightened than you are now."

    Am I scared?

    No.

    Not at all.

    I''m turned on.

    "I will be nice and let ke start," Leo smirks at me.

    His words shock me, considering how possessive Leo is.

    But I don''tin. I was writhing under ke while he sucked me earlier, and now I''m waiting for either one of them to take me. I can hardly take it anymore. Leo releases my chin and slowly gets up. "I will be right back."

    As soon as he lifts himself, ke''s mouth is back on my throbbing p***y, sucking, licking, and coating me in his saliva.

    "Oh..." I close my eyes. "That''s it..."

    He adds more pressure, not afraid of getting me on his face. No. My fairy mate is greedy and licking every spot he can reach.

    My fingers dig into the bedsheets. "ke! Oh!"

    I''m on edge. I feel those tingles that start from your toes and spread like wildfires under your skin. I''m about to burst as I feel a build-up of my uing o****m but then... ke stops, and I want to rip his throat out.

    "Wh...why?" I mumble in despair, and heughs.

    "Don''t be so impatient, my sweet mate. What would be the fun if you had an o****m now? Come on top and ride me," ke says huskily, then grabs my waist to fling me on top of him. ke is broader andrger than Leo. His c**k is thicker, veinier, and longer as well. I''m throbbing before he is even inside me.

    I tten my palms against his carved abs, and inch by inch, I take him inside my wet p***y.

    "Oh..." I lose my breath and arch my back. "How can it... How can it feel so good to just slip inside?"

    ke chuckles. "Because you''re marked, Nora. It heightens the pleasure. Do you like it? I know that I like it when you''re on top of me. I like it a lot."

    Oh-my-god, he is going to ruin me with words!

    I''m nearly panting as I position myself over his stiff c**k. His length and stiffness still scare me, but I am too turned on to care. I scream his name as he suddenly thrust into me, making me climax. Leo chuckles behind me. "Having fun without me, I see... Well, it''s not over yet, Nora."

    My alpha mates move behind me, and my heart flutters. I''m not nearly done, am I?

    "Bend over some more for me," Leo orders. Ites out in a low growl, and I shudder.

    I''m about to listen to him, but I don''t have time to react as ke grabs my head and pulls me into a heated kiss.

    Hot.

    Warm.

    Delicious.

    I moan into ke''s mouth while I feel Leo grabbing my a*s and squeezing my buttcheeks, making me moan louder into ke''s mouth.

    It feels amazing.

    Leo is spreading my a*s cheeks further apart, and soon I hear his deep, gravelly voice.

    "What a pretty pink hole you got there, Duchess. I will have a lot of fun ying with it."

    I whimper as Leosoftly rubs his thumb over it.

    "Don''t stop on my ount, ke. Keep f*****g her," Leo hisses, encouraging ke to grab my hips and start thrusting upward.

    "With pleasure," ke meets my eyes. "Hello there, kitten. Do you want to y?"

    He doesn''t expect an answer.

    Before I know it, ke lifts his a*s an inch from the bed, and I buckle forward. It makes pleasure shoot up my spine, and I bury my face in ke''s chest, moaning while bouncing on top of him. "Alright, Nora, it''s my turn to feel good now. I hope your tight little a*s can take my c**k because I''m nning on putting it all the way in," Leo whispers in my ears, then softly bites my earlobe. I tremble, moaning. "Do your worst..."

    Leo chuckles and spreads my cheeks apart again. "What I''m nning on doing I wouldn''t do for just for anyone, but you are my mate, and I won''t hurt you. So I will do something special for you." "Specia-... Ohh?" My iplete sentence ends in a confused moan as Leo starts to lick my a*****e.

    I don''t suppress my screams of pleasure as he swirls his tongue around my rim. Damn, that feels good! Heat spreads over my skin, and I yelp as Leo thrusts a finger inside.

    The pleasure is almost too much! I slow down on top of ke. Grinding on his d**k softly.

    Leo adds one more finger, then another, and thrusts harder. He is working on stretching me out more.

    "Ugh! It hurts!" I whimper again, shaking a little while on top of ke with his c**k shoved deep inside my p***y.

    "Shh...you''re doing great, Duchess. You are almost ready to take my c**k in," Leo says. "A little more."

    "You better not do any damage-I don''t want a dead mate!" keughs under me, and I re down at him. He immediately shuts his trap and smiles at me. "I''m kidding, of course."

    I cool down a little. There are too many things going on to pay attention to ke anyway. I''m being stretched out in both holes, and I gasp as I feel something cold on my rear.

    "It''s just lube," Leo''s breath is hot on my ear. "Rx and breathe. Let me work you some more."

    I shudder. Where did Leo get the lube from? Has he been preparing for it this whole time? Cheeky bastard.

    Without warning, Leo grabs my breast and squeezes them before shoving the tip of his d**k inside my tight hole.

    I groan and thrust forward with my eyes closed.

    Leo is sliding in slowly, inch by inch, with agonizingly slow movements. I feel him entering my rectum and gasp, bracing myself for the pain I know ising.

    "Don''t tense up, my sweet little mate. Just rx and let me in." Leo whispers and touches my earlobe with his lips.

    I try to rx, but it''s hard with ke''s c**k buried in my p***y. He isn''t exactly small, either.

    "Ahh..." I squirm and ride ke. "Ahh... Ahh..."

    ke moves his hand down to my clit and massages it with his thumb as if to help me loosen up more. I coo and grind against him some more, delirious to the feeling of being filled in both holes. God.

    I''m so wet!

    It hurts, but it''s an addicting kind of pain.

    "That''s it. Make our mate feel good, ke." Leo grunts in approval. "Keep doing that. She is liking it. A lot. I can feel her pleasure through the mate-bond."

    I take a deep breath. It still hurt, but not as badly as the first time.

    I can do this.

    And I want more.

    More pressure, more s*x, more c**k.

    Bending forward, I bite into ke''s shoulder and feel Leo pull out a little before pushing back in again. I feel abination of pain and something resembling pleasure. It takes my breath away. "Oh-my-god..." I breathe and f**k the p***s underneath me. Back and forth, back and forth. "So good!"

    I rx and let go, reflexively pushing out as Leo surges inside. I gasp as his pelvic bone hit my a*s.

    "Good girl, Nora," ke moans. "f**k, you look so hot taking Leo''s c**k in your a*s," he croaks out. He is so sexy to look down upon with his eyes as dark as the midnight sky.

    It pushes me closer to the edge.

    Pleasure is building.

    I rock back and forth, panting.

    I can''t describe the feelings of ecstasy surging through my body as both of my holes are prated. I feel so full. Ie again, this time even more intense than thest.

    Leo grabs my neck from behind and yanks me up in a sitting position, then turns my face to give me a long, deep kiss.

    "I''m gonna c*m soon," Leo announces. "Very soon."

    "F**k...me too..." ke groans underneath me. "So close... Keep riding me, Nora... That''s it... Squeeze my pecs..."

    I listen to his wish, and ke moans. It shouldn''t be possible, but it makes me even wetter, especially when Leo is grunting behind me at the same time.

    Holy moon goddess.

    Sweat is dripping.

    I''m close to giving under.

    Exhaustion is taking over.

    But so is the pleasure.

    "Go ahead, fill me up!" I near damn scream. "c*m for me!"

    My voice makes Leo and ke groan in pleasure. It''s the sexiest sound I''ve ever heard.

    I feel pressure in both my p***y and my a*****e. I don''t feel pain as my matese inside me. There is only pleasure.

    "Oh, f**k, Nora," Leo kisses the nap of my neck. "You''re so damn perfect. So goddamn sexy."

    ke tiredly smiles up at me. "And so damn beautiful and all ours."

 Chapter 185

    Lucifer

    The demon of pride-that is me-is in Lunaris!

    After months of trying to leave hell and take over earth, I have finally found a body to possess! The fu

    I hiss at the skies andugh. I''m the future king! Yes! I reach up toward the clouds with my paws and t Suddenly, a human girl tugs her boyfriend''s hand and stops on the street to crouch. Soon, she is sittin "Oh-my-god, look what a cute kitten! Tiny little paws! Such huge eyes!"

    My mood immediately drops.

    Did I mention the body I found was that of a cat? I didn''t think it mattered, but I''m f*****g tiny.

    The girl picks me up in her hands. Ugh, so disgusting! I hate humans, and this onecks respect! F**** "Look, Levi. Isn''t he cute? We should bring it home-"

    I stare at the blonde woman, and horror enters my chest. I''m the most perfect being in the entire wor She is gorgeous.

    My ears flop, and I part my lips. "Meow."

    "I don''t know, Erika," the boyfriend is speaking now. "That cat smells weird... Something is off about it "Umm... Levi?" my mate, Erika, is staring at me, wide-eyed and more gorgeous than the stars in the sky Second mate?!

    Levi?

    My brother?!

    "The kitten is your mate?" Levi, my brother,ughs out loud. He isn''t buying it. "Look, I know you want Erika''s shoulders slump, and confusion blow out the little light that was there a second ago. She obvi "We can still take it home, right?" Erika asks Levi.

    now-I shall reign!

    y tail back and forth. I''m hoping toe off as threatening! re me with a smile spreading over her ugly not-demon lips.

    ide, strong demon, and this girl, this is my mate? She is, she is-

    nk I''ve found my second mate... It''s this kitten. Are there cat-shifters?"

    ten, but to say it''s your mate? Don''t be silly, Erika. You''re probably getting a cold or something. Perhaps you''re hallucinating?" hinks Levi is right-damn him! If only I had more strength, then maybe I could shape-shift...

    I lift my head to look up at my brother. We have never been close, but I''m praying he will say yes now. Levi, or Leviathan, is the demon of envy, though, so I''m unsure if he wishes to share Erika. Who am I kidding?

    He would probably murder me if he knew this wonderful werewolfdy was also my mate.

    Seriously.

    I can''t get over how fantastic Erika is. Like I''ve known her for two minutes, but my heart just knows she is the best human person ever. I mean, look at her eyes! She seems so kind! "Yeah, sure... But keep an eye on it. The kitten smells weird. I''m not sure how, but it carries the scent of a demon."

    Erika rolls her eyes. "A demon? Pfft! You''re just jealous that you don''t have all my attention."

    Levi pouts. "I''m not jealous!"

    "Really?" Erika challenges.

    He blushes. "Well, maybe a little bit?"

    "It''s not like I will forget you," Erika turns her focus to me. "Come here, little guy," she carefully tucks me inside her jacket. It''s heaven. Her scent is intoxicating. "Are you warm now? Yeah, I bet some skin-to-skin contact will make you feel nice." It does. It sure does. Especially since you''re my beloved mate. I had no idea I had one waiting for me, but I''m grateful.

    Even the most perfect and beautiful of the demons need to have a queen by their side when they take over the world.

    Purring like the evil mastermind that I am, I close my eyes. I feel incredibly safe and cared for. Erika''s embrace is everything, and I doze off without any problem.

    The next time I wake up, I get the feeling some time has passed. The autumn air is no longer biting in my whiskers. I seem to be inside, and I''ve been ced on top of a bed.

    "Hello there. Did you enjoy your rest?" Erika asks while walking inside the bedroom. "Levi went for a walk, so it''s just you and I now, little guy. It''s time for us to bond."

    "I was thinking of showering you," Erikaes into view, and I watch her sit on the carpet in front of the bed. Her smile is radiant enough to give me butterflies. "Do you promise not to scratch me if I bring you to the bathtub? I just want to make sure you''re not dirty. I will be gentle."

    Yes, please, I want to be spoiled! It''s what a great demon such as myself deserves!

    Erika reaches for me, and I surprise her by walking up into her arms of my own ord. Purring, I meet her eyes, and sheughs when she realizes I will have no problem with getting lifted up.

    I trust this woman with my life. We are destined. Sure, I might have to share her with Levi, but perhaps I identally kill him if he has a problem with us sharing? He is the stronger brother, though. I''ve always just been the looks in the family...

    "And this room right here is the bathroom," Erika waltzes into arge clean room with a fresh feel. There is bamboo furniture here and there. It feels very Japanese. "You don''t have to be scared. I will be careful with you, my little friend." "Meow!" I know you will.

    Erikaughs. "I can''t understand you!"

    "Meow!" I want to bathe naked with you.

    "Oh-my-god, you''re so cute," Erika rubs her cheek against me. She is smiling so hard her whole face cracks up. "I love you so much. I haven''t thought of a name yet, but it wille."

    She continues to pet me until the bathing time finallyes, and I''m put in a water-filled tub. I''m ced in the shallow area and blink in surprise when Erika gets in with me.

    "This will make it less scary for you... I hope," Erika sits down in the soap bubbles and reaches over to stroke something over my ck fur. She smiles when I shudder. "You''re adorable." She leans forward to rub her nose against mine, and I shrug. What is the harm in kissing her?

    I take a step forward, and our noses touch. Something best described as a rush of flutters travels underneath my skin, and before I know it, I''ve transformed into a man. "Oh..." I stare at my hands. "I''m in my demon form?" I beam and turn my attention to Erika. "Look, I''m no longer a cat-"

    "GAAAAAH!!! THERE IS A NAKED MAN IN THE BATHTUB!"

 Chapter 186

    Erika

    I scramble away from the bathtub with my heart in my throat. The kitten I was carrying for has turned ck tousled hair, all soapy, and blood-red eyes. I keep assessing the stranger with heat finding my fa He has broad shoulders and a massive scarred body that looks like he has been fighting his entire life "Hello there, beautiful mate." A yful smirk spread over his handsome face. He is a looker, for sure. Yet, I won''t let his appearance fool me into false security. I can sense powering off this man in wa Yes.

    This man is dangerous.

    "W-Who are you?" I dare to ask, and miraculously enough, I don''t sound half as scared as I feel. The man replies in a deep, amused voice. "A demon."

    "I can see that," I squint my eyes at him. "I''m asking what demon you are. State your name and busine "Lucifer Morningstar," his smilees back into action. "Former king of hell, and now I''m in your bath I size him up with growing suspicion. "Former king?"

    He tilts his head. It''s a small gesture that makes my heart gallop inside my chest. The mate-bond is m There is even one hanging from his n****e. Part of me wants to remove it, maybe identally squeeze No.

    Bad, Erika!

    "Mhm, I used to be the strongest demon of hell," Lucifer''s eyes turn more severe, less yful. "But the I blink repeatedly. "Wait... Levi defeated you?"

    Why hasn''t Levi told me that? It seems essential, considering our current mission is to defeat his brot "Indeed," Lucifer''s smilees back. It''s sharp, especially since he has the canine teeth of a vampire. My mood darkens. "No, my mate has not..."

    "s**t," heughs. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to bring that up to create any drama between the two of you."

    hunk of a man. I can''t peel my eyes off him.

    th, porcin skin is draped over his muscles, and there are horns on his head. Curly, like the ones belonging to a ram. st beautiful person I''ve ever seen. He is even more attractive than Levi.

    om what I''m able to tell, his aura seems darker than the one belonging to Levi.

    t damn near impossible not to check out the frothy bubbles clinging to his godlike body.

    CS.

    ght Asmodeus... William... In his dreams. After that, I was exhausted enough for Leviathan toe and defeat me in a duel."

    ell, more than that. We have to end them to ensure they don''te back.

    mate is the current king of hell. Hasn''t he told you that?"

    "I''m sure you didn''t," I keep my gaze narrowed, unwilling to budge even a tiny bit. I don''t trust Lucifer. "You''re a demon-I bet creat ing drama is one of your greatest pleasures."

    Anotherugh. "You''re right... I do enjoy drama, but," his eyes soften somewhat. It''s odd. I didn''t think he could look less severe. "You''re my mate, and I don''t want to create unnecessary suffering for you."

    "I''m not sure if I believe you," I''m trying my hardest to ignore his charm and chiseled face. Pretty men on the TV are way easier to stomach than the real kind. "You might be my mate, but..." "But?"

    "I''m already marked by Levi."

    "Oh, and you don''t want another?"

    "I-I..." I hesitate. "I don''t know... I don''t think Levi would ept a second mate into the rtionship, especially not his brother. Because that''s what you are, right?" "We are brothers, but we aren''t rted."

    "Oh?" I stand up and try to ignore Lucifer standing naked in the bathtub. He climbs out, and I hand him a towel. "I have no idea how demons are born... Or made."

    "We are all created, and since we can''t die, we are always reborn in hell sooner orter," he shrugs while wrapping the towel around his tapered waist. He is ripped. "If I die in the human world, I will be reborn as a lesser demon without my memories..." "Ah, so that''s how it works..." I wrinkle my nose. "Do you think mates stay the same even after you''re reborn?"

    He shrugs. "I don''t know," a chuckle leaves his lips. "Wait. You just met me, and you''re already nning on killing me?"

    I hold up my hands in a wild panic. "No, that''s not what I meant at all! Trust me, I won''t kill you!"

    "Uh-huh..." Lucifer smiles while assessing me with a smirk, and I notice he hase closer. It''s dizzying, probably because he is so sexy and darkly alluring. "Anyway, I get to stay here since you adopted me, right? I don''t really have anywhere else to go..." "Eh... I''m not sure if that is a great idea..."

    "Why?"

    "Because..." I swallow. "Because I have a boyfriend, and Levi probably wouldn''t like it if you stayed over."

    "Oh," he tilts his head. "Are you insinuating that I''m a threat to his position of being your boyfriend?"

    My cheeks re. "No, I''m just..."

    I look him up and down. I''m at eye level with his perky n*****s, and my throat goes dry when his lips curve up. Lucifer knows I''m looking and seems pleased to know I find him attractive. Smug bastard.

    "I''m just messing with you, Erika," Lucifer says, beaming at me with faked innocence. "Anyway, do you have clothes I could borrow?"

    "I doubt my clothes would fit you. You''re like, what? Seven feet tall or something? So yeah, I think you have to summon your own clothes. Levi has no problem doing that."

    Lucifer grimaces. "My magic is still recovering... But..." he takes another step closer and ces his hand on my shoulder. His touch feels electric. "I seem to recover much faster when I touch you. Perhaps I even grow stronger than Levi? I would have no problem taking over the human realm then."

    "Taking over the human realm is your n?!" I withdraw from Lucifer and re up into his shocked eyes. He seems surprised by my disdain, which angers me even further. "You can''t do that!"

    He arches an amused eyebrow. "Why not?"

    "Because... Because you can''t!" I growl. It further amuses Lucifer, and I roar even louder. "Don''tugh! This isn''t funny! I won''t ept that my mate is some evil mastermind! If you wish to take over the human world, I will have to reject you by default!" This catches his interest. "So if I don''t try to take over..." Lucifer runs his fingers through my blonde split ends. "Then you will consider epting me?"

    I narrow my eyes. "Are you ckmailing me?"

    His lips quirk into a smile. "Maybe?"

 Chapter 187

    Erika

    Things couldn''t get more awkward.

    I''m sitting in an armchair inside the living room. Lucifer and Levi are on the couch. Levi is ring at Lucifer, who surprisingly is smiling innocently at me.

    There are simrities between them, but I prefer Levi. I''ve marked my water dragon mate-he is mine, and I''m his. Yet I must admit Lucifer is handsome. Darkly attractive. Whereas Levi hasvender eyes, shaggy ck hair, and a body swollen with muscles, Lucifer is more refined. He is leaner with high cheekbones, red eyes, and tousled ck hair. Even though they aren''t blood-rted, they look like theye from the same family. It''s rather peculiar.

    "So let me get this straight, youe here from hell to take over the human world, but now..." Levi nces at me, and I see anger tick against his jaw when he looks at Lucifer. "Now we share the same mate, and you expect me to share her with you?" Lucifer nods. "That''s right."

    "No f*****g way," Levi snorts. I''ve never seen him this angry before. I''m ashamed to admit I find it hot, his possessiveness. "I can''t speak for what Erika wants, but I''m strictly monogamous. I also want you nowhere close to my mate. I don''t trust you." "You don''t trust me?" Lucifer dramatically gasps. "Oh my, the irony! I''m not the one keeping things from my mate. Why didn''t you tell Erika that you were the king of hell?"

    Since I''m curious to hear the answer, I say nothing. I smile at Levi, waiting for him to speak. His eyes travel to mine. But instead of making the face of a liar, I see insecurity shing over his features.

    "I was..." Levi nces down at his feet, seemingly afraid of meeting my eyes for some reason. "I was scared that you wouldn''t ept me if I told you that, Erika... I was hoping to spend some more time with you before dropping a bomb like that... Do you hate me?" My heart melts. Levi looks sincere, and his eyes are sad. He values my opinion so much that he seems afraid of my answer. I find that endearing and let out a long sigh.

    "No, I don''t hate you," I say softly. "Far from it."

    He hesitantly smiles. "Are you scared of me then?"

    "Of my own mate?" I shake my head. "No way."

    He is grinning now, and his tail is swooshing sideways. Ites out to y whenever he is excited. It makes me beam at him. If Lucifer weren''t here, I would be all over Levi.

    "I''m d," Levi says before turning to Lucifer. "Now, what are we to do about you?"

    Lucifer smiles wickedly. "Well, I would advise Erika to take her time deciding whether to ept me or not."

    My eyes narrow. "Is that a threat?"

    I don''t trust my second mate. Lucifer''s red eyes are shifty and way too unpredictable. I might be drawn to him and vice versa, but the energy wafting off him in waves is too dark.

    "Not yet," Lucifer states and stands up. Levi immediately narrows his gaze, not trusting his brother either. It makes Luciferugh in amusement. "Why are you ring at me like that, brother?"

    "Because I don''t know what you''re plotting. Where are you going?" Levi stands up too. "You''re not going to hurt Erika, are you?"

    "Hurt my own mate? Never," Lucifer''s eyes flicker to mine. "I''m not a good person, Erika."

    "Are you threatening me again?" I question, not liking the inquisitive look in his red, glowing eyes.

    "No, it''s not a threat, my darling mate. I just thought you could be something. My motivation. Inspiration. Lover. But without you, I see no reason to not follow my ns. This is unfortunate for you and your friends because, trust me, I''m not a fun enemy to have." With that, Lucifer cracks his shoulders. I blink at him, shrieking when he turns into a hundred bats that head for the window. It seems his means of teleportation is very simr to that of a cartoon vampire.

    ''Think about what I said, Erika,'' Lucifer''s darkly amused voice rings inside my head. ''I will give you a week, and if you don''t want me, then consider me your most powerful enemy!

    His voice disappears, and I can no longer feel his presence. Lucifer has gone up in smoke, and Levi runs over to ce arge hand on my shoulder. His worried eyes find mine.

    "Erika... Are you okay? Did my brother tell you something? He must have. Mind-games kind of his things. Entering people''s dreams, and eating at their mind and thoughts."

    I lift my chin, breathless. "I have a headache..."

    Levi gives me a weak smile and touches my forehead with his thumb. Immediately, the pain vanishes.

    "This spell won''t keep Lucifer away from you, but it removes the headache."

    I smile at him. "I guess you learned the spell because your brother won''t leave your head alone either?"

    He chuckles. "Yeah... Luckily I''ve grown too strong for Lucifer to mess with me, but..." his mood darkens. "Lucifer is your mate, and I fear that no matter how hard you try, he will always have ess to your mind." "Wait," I stare at him. "What does that mean?"

    Levi grimaces. "It means he will most likelye for your dreams, Erika. Lucifer leaving here is probably him realizing that he needs to y dirty to get what he wants..."

    "And let me guess: I''m the one he wants."

    "Sadly," Levi tugs my hand and pulls me into his chest. It feels safe when his chinnds on the top of my head. "But don''t worry... I will try my hardest to ward him away... Unless you want him?"

    "What?!" I peer up at him, meeting thosevender eyes. "Are you mad or something?! I''m drawn to Lcufier because we are mates, but you''re the only man I want. It doesn''t matter that your brother is my mate."

    "That makes me happy to hear, but..." Levi''s expression grows thoughtful, and his smile is sad. "You and I haven''t known each other for very long, and I guess.... I guess I''m just scared that I won''t be enough. What if you get bored of me and go to Lucifer instead?"

    "Oh, Levi..." With my eyes closed, I wrap my arms around him, pressing my head into his pecs. His cologne immediately hits my senses, and I feel flutters. I love him so much that it hurts. "That won''t ever happen. I won''t let Lucifere between us."

 Chapter 188

    Erika

    "Why can''t Ie with you on this hunt?"

    I look up at Levi while tying my shoces.

    His muscr arms are crossed over his mighty chest, and he is pouting at me. Such a sexy face. If I didn''t need to hunt with my fellow pack members, I would rip those jeans off his legs and jump his bones.

    "Because..." I stand up and parade over to him, pointing a finger into the middle of his chest. "You are a dragon, not a wolf, and hunting deer isn''t going to be very satisfying for you."

    He tilts his head, smiling faintly. "I could hunt deer... I will be satisfied if I eat an entire herd of them."

    Iugh at him. "We don''t want them to go extinct now, do we? Just stay at home and keep the bed warm for me, okay? I will be right back with you sooner than you think."

    "Or you could stay," Levi pulls me into his chest and wraps his arms around me. His fingers y with my split ends. "I could cook you an Italian dinner and massage you after you''ve eaten. Full body. I will make you feel terrific with a happy ending included." His voice is silky smooth, and I feel so safe and warm that I almost let him lure me into bed with him.

    "I would love that, Levi..."

    "Then stay with me."

    "I can''t... Leo is in Hawaii, and I have to look after the pack members in his stead, which includes hunting with them tonight. I have to be their leader, their alpha."

    Levi affectionately rubs his cheek against the top of my head while I lean against him. He is currently supporting my entire weight, but he doesn''t seem bothered at all.

    "Then I shoulde with you. Lucifer is out there, and I don''t trust him. He is plotting something."

    "Maybe, but I don''t think Lucifer will strike so soon. He gave me a week, and as you said, he will most likely visit me in my dreams. It doesn''t make sense for him to ruin the hunt."

    Levi kisses my head. "Better be safe than sorry."

    I breathe augh into his naked chest. "I can handle myself, Levi. I''m not defenseless, but thank you for worrying."

    Hisrge palms stroke my back, and I shudder at his touch. I''m so responsive to Levi that it isn''t fair. I breathe him in like a drug, loving his hard and chiseled abs. His pecs are sculpted too. Sexy. Big. Perfect.

    I should stay with him...

    My eyes snap open. "Oh-my-god! Levi, stop using your demon pheromones on me! I''m going to this hunt whether you like it or not! You can''t charm me into staying with you!" He chuckles above me. "I can''t?"

    "No, you can''t!" I push him away from me. He smiles at me, but I won''t fall for his stupid pretty-boy charm. "I''m not defenseless, and I can take care of myself! You stay at home!"

    "You are pretty defenseless against Lucifer, though... No offense, but he is stronger than you, Erika. Demons are far more powerful than werewolves, even if you have some angelic blood."

    "I''m plenty powerful! I defeat you every night when we wrestle in bed. I will repeat it: I''m not defenseless, Levi!"

    Levi gives me this amused smile. Entertainment seems to dance in his bright,vender eyes, and I gasp.

    "f**k, you''re letting me win every night, aren''t you?"

    "Yes," Levi admits, smiling broader. "But it''s cute that you think you''re stronger than me."

    My cheeks burn in humiliation. "I can''t believe you were letting me win... I felt powerful, Levi! This is so embarrassing to find out like this..."

    "In your defense, I had to put in a little effort before I let you push me downst night. You were fierce-"

    "Stop talking!" I step away from him and hold up my hand. "I don''t want to hear it, Levi. I''m mortified, embarrassed, and so damn ashamed of myself for thinking I had you defeated... I''m not talking to you right now... It''s just... This is too much." Levi takes a step forward, looking massively amused. "Babe, don''t be mad at me! I''m sorry!"

    "Oh, you''re sorry?" I re into his irritatingly handsome face. Beautiful bastard. "You''reughing at me right now, Levi."

    His lips twitch, and my eyes narrow. He almost cracks up at that but somehow manages not to. "I''m sorry..."

    "It''s not funny, Levi."

    "I''m notughing," his lips quirk up higher, and a chuckle escapes him. It feels like the worst betrayal ever. "Okay, maybe I''mughing a little bit. But you know that I love you, right?" "You do, huh?"

    "Yes, so please forgive me for letting you win..."

    I won''t relent. "I don''t know if I want to."

    Levi closes the distance between us with a hug. I try to pull away, but he tightens his grip on me, allowing me to realize he is ACTUALLY stronger than me. I don''t think he even notices me trying to escape.

    He peers down at me, all lovingly. Had this been a cartoon, his eyes would have been the shape of hearts.

    "Forgive me," Levi nibbles on the top of my ear before kissing a path down to my neck. A slight whimper parts my lips. I love the way he touches me. It''s slow and sensual, especially when he cups my b****t from behind. "Forgive me and stay home with me." I inhale a slow breath. "I can''t..."

    "Please?"

    I feel his c**k stiffening in his jeans. It''srge and powerful behind me, begging for my attention. Had there not been a hunt, I would have been all over it by now. Having s*x with Levi is my favorite thing in the world. He makes it so pleasurable. "Levi..." I sigh heavily. I''m sexually frustrated already, but this isn''t the time to have s*x with Levi. "Can we do thister?"

    "Yes," he murmurs into my ear. "If you let mee with you, I promise to behave and wait untilter."

    "But you can''t hunt with us..."

    "What if I watch you from above then? I can be quiet..."

    I consider it for a while before answering. "Fine, you cane with me, but you must stay hidden, okay? There are only two types of pack members: those who wish to f**k you and those who are terrified of your dragon form. So stay away, okay?" Levi chuckles in my ear. "I will try... But I make no promises."

    T

 Chapter 189

    Erika

    The pack members are whispering among each other the second they put their eyes on Levi. The women who are single shoot him looks of admiration, while most werewolf men hold suspicions toward him for being a powerful demon. It''s only natural. Demons aren''t that well-epted in society. It doesn''t matter that our alpha, Leo, happens to share his mate with a demon. The other race will probably always be feared.

    I clear my throat to gain attention. "Wolves of the Snowmoon pack, we have gathered here tonight for a hunt. I''m sure you all know how to track and chase deer, but I would also like to inform you that there is an evil demon on the loose we should all be wary of." I witness the pack members looking at each other. Fear is evident on their faces, but I expected as much. Leo, Nora, and ke are still in Hawaii, and now Lucifer is in Lunaris. He is a threat, and without our alpha in ce, I''m sure many pack members are scared. I try to appear unphased as some children hug their parents and ask why Leo isn''t back yet. Ouch.

    I can tell my pack membersck faith in me, but I don''t take offense. I understand that hearing about Lucifer will insert fear into many people''s hearts. It can''t be helped.

    It wasn''t that many years ago since that demon spider, Arachne, killed a lot of werewolves in the area.

    The Snowmoon pack wasn''t established in Lunaris back then, but some of our members lived here before they were recruited. They remember the spider demon.

    A werewolf woman in herter forties steps forward. Her daughter is hugging her arm. "Excuse me, beta Erika, but shouldn''t you try to contact Leo if there is another demon on the loose? I respect you as our beta. I do. Though, from my understanding, you''re not the most-..."

    The woman stops herself from finishing her sentence. She doesn''t have to finish it, though. I already know in my heart what she was going to say.

    A few weeks ago, I sent some werewolves to their death by ordering them to attack a demon. It has left some scars, and many pack members don''t trust me anymore.

    "I can assure you that I''ve learned from past mistakes," I look around the area, meeting the eyes of many pack members. "I''ve tried to contact Leo, but I can''t get ahold of him. I''m sorry for that. There is nothing I can do about reaching him, but I can assure you that I won''t be sending anyone into a battle against Lucifer, the demon on the loose."

    "Then who will protect us?"

    People look at each other. "Yeah, if you aren''tfortable sending anyone out into battle, who will protect our territories?"

    "You have to send someone out to battle!"

    "If you''re the alpha while Leo is gone, you have to devise a n on what to do in case the demon chooses to attack us!"

    "Yeah!"

    Panic hits my chest when I see everyone ring at me. My n had been to create a little group of people to guard the city, but I''m notfortable sending anyone into battle. Not since I lost-

    "If the demon attacks us, then I will fight it. Erika and I discussed this n earlier; believe me, I''m powerful enough. All I need is for you guys to chant a prayer and believe in me. That way, I can gather demonic strength from your hope and dreams."

    I look around, blinking up at Levi. He smiles at me, and instant relief washes over me.

    My mate got my back. I don''t want to use Levi''s demonic powers too much. That isn''t why I love him, but I''m grateful he is here this time, offering to help my pack.

    "Are you sure?" I ask him softly. "You wouldn''t mind fighting your own brother if he attacked?"

    "Not at all," Levi tilts his head. "I''m part of this pack too, and you''re my mate-I would do anything for you. Though, in this case, I want to help and be useful. I''m doing this out of my own free will."

    "Okay," I smile, but then furrow my eyebrows. "What was that about praying and believing in you?"

    "It would make me stronger," Levi shrugs. "Demons grow stronger if they have worshippers, and Lucifer is very powerful. So I thought I could use all the help I can get."

    The pack members exchange nces. Then, before I know it, those nasty res vanish. People are looking at me with smiles, hopeful now that Levi stepped up.

    "We like this n a lot, Erika," the woman from earlier said. "Not all of us are fighters, and if simply chanting a prayer to your demon mate helps, then we will do it."

    I smile. "Yes, it will be very helpful if you trust Levi and chant to him to help him get stronger, and whatever. Yet I still would like to gather some willing warrior wolves to guard the city at night. I need-" "Just let the demon handle it!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Why should we guard the city? That demon probably doesn''t even need any sleep! Just let him guard the streets!" Wait, what?

    I can''t believe this. How can all the pack members be so ungrateful and just expect Levi to do everything for them?

    Other pack members agree and smile, but the more I think about this n, the less I like it. I get that Levi is strong, yet I still want to see someone offering to help.

    I take a step forward, raising my voice. "So, no one volunteers to help me guard the streets at night?"

    "Nah!"

    "Why should we?"

    "Thest time someone listened to you, they paid with their lives. We just don''t trust your ns and orders. You don''t have enough experience to lead us as our alpha." "Right!"

    "We would rather just leave everything to the demon until Leo returns from his Hawaii trip!"

    "It''s way safer that way!"

    "Yeah, nobody needs to die!"

    A jarring feeling enters my heart. I realize now more than ever that nobody trusts me as the beta, yet I refuse to cry. I keep my brave face and ster on a smile.

    "Alright then. Let''s leave things to Levi," I turn around to face my mate again with a hesitant smile. "Could you please tell us how to ce our faith in you so that you can gather more demonic energy?" He nods. "With pleasure."

    I keep the smile on my face, but a green monster of envy is growing inside of me. Levi is only trying to help. Yet I can''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy toward him.

    He isn''t a werewolf, yet people seem to trust him more than me; that hurts my pride. Not only is Levi more powerful than me, but he is also more respectable. It really sucks.

 Chapter 190

    Erika

    "Hey, you''re not mad at me or something, are you?" Levi asks me while I''m taking off my clothes.

    His facial expression is worried, and I hate myself for being bitter about the pack members respecting him more than me. It''s not his fault.

    "No, I''m not..." I grimace at him. "I''m not mad. I promise."

    "Then what is the problem? You''ve barely talked to me since we came home, and you ignored me while we ate dinner."

    There is a sting of guilt as I lift my eyes to his. "I''m jealous, okay? That''s all there is.""

    He repeatedly blinks while sliding under the nket in our bed. Levi clearly doesn''t understand why I''m jealous of him. I didn''t expect that either, seeing he is a very nice person.

    "I don''t get it..." Levi sighs and props himself up on his muscr arms. His eyes seek mine. "Why are you jealous?"

    "It''s stupid."

    "Tell me."

    "No," I pout. "You''re going tough."

    His lips twitch. "I promise I won''tugh."

    I shoot him a re. "You''re already smirking at me."

    "Because you''re acting like a petnt child-just tell me why you''re jealous, so I can make you feel better already."

    I consider that for a moment and decide to tell him. I open my mouth only for my cellphone to vibrate.

    Levi breathes augh. "Saved by the phone."

    "Yeah..." I mumble and fish it up from my jeans. Leo''s number is showing on the disy, and I pick it up. "Hello?"

    "Erika!" Leo sounds relieved that I''ve picked up. "I''m so d that you picked up your phone! I wasn''t sure if we could reach you from this location. The mind-link certainly don''t work."

    "The mind-link doesn''t work?" I furrow my eyebrows when I hear what sounds like a screeching vulture in the background. "Leo... Where the f**k are you? That doesn''t sound like Hawaii. Is that like... A bird or something in the background?" "It''s actually a hell dragon."

    "A hell dragon?"

    "Long story short: you have to be the alpha for a while longer because Nora is pregnant."

    "Wait, what? Nora is pregnant? Since when? And why can''t youe home? I have so many questions right now, Leo!"

    Heughs into the phone. "I know! Sorry... We just... We just really wanted a child that would be... You know... We wanted a child that carried the genes of everyone in this rtionship. And so we had a witch do it for us. She made it possible for the kid to be the offspring of ke and me, but there is a slight problem..."

    "A slight problem?"

    Heughs again. "The child is developing faster because it''s a werewolf, fairy, demon, and angel baby-it used magic through the womb and sent us all to hell. ke and I are trying to find Nora right now. She was kind of taken by a giant spider." "WHAT?!" I exim. "You''re calling me from f*****g hell?! And a giant spider?! What the hell, Leo! Go and save that woman right now! How could you let that happen?!"

    "I was kind of distracted by falling to my death. I passed out right afternding in hell..."

    "Leo... I''m so worried right now."

    "We will all be fine. Just... Just look after the pack for me, okay? I''m trying to find my mate in here, and it''s like... Terrible weather. It won''t stop rainingva, and this vacation is just a pure mess."

    My heart is racing, and I''m feeling so damn helpless that there is nothing I can do for my cousin and his mate.

    "Will you be alright?" I ask softly.

    There is nervousughter. "I sure hope so. ke and I can handle ourselves, and the baby is powerful enough to do magic from the womb, so I''m sure Nora is fine."

    "Magic from the womb..." I shake my head at the craziness going on and take a seat beside Levi on the bed. His hands find my shoulders, and I lean into his touch. "I think my brain exploded hearing that sentence. That''s some powerful baby right there." "Definitely some alpha material," Leo chuckles in amusement. "I can''t wait to meet the little one once he is born. He is a troublemaker already, that''s for damn sure."

    "It''s a boy?" I wrinkle my nose. There are still so many unanswered questions running through my mind. "Or are you just assuming the gender right now?"

    "No, I''m not assuming. The baby can''t talk yet, but Nora knew by touching her baby bump that our child would be a boy. Anyway, it''s rainingva again. I have to go. Say hello to Levi from me and make sure the pack survives while I''m gone, okay? Love you! Bye!" The phone call ends, and I turn around to stare at Levi. He must have heard everything because he pulls me to his chest.

    "Everything will be alright..." Levi murmurs and kisses the top of my head. He is gentle, the mate of mine.

    I press my back against Levi and getfortable with being the small spoon. His hands caress my breasts, and I sigh. "Are you sure they will be alright?"

    "Yes, I''m more than sure. Navigating through hell can be tough since there aren''t any directions, and every creature is set on lying. But your cousin will pull through. Leo is smart, and so is ke. They will handle everything; all you need to do is make sure Lucifer is defeated. And I will help you with that, I promise."

    I rx and slump my shoulders. Levi engulfs my smaller hand in his, and I close my eyes.

    "Leo is having a baby," I say and smile when Levi nt kisses on my neck. His lips are so soft. "Can you and I get pregnant? A demon and a human?"

    "Of course," Levi murmurs. "The pregnancy will be tougher on your body, but since you''re a werewolf, I''m sure it will be fine. Your body will feel like it''s on fire, but it will eventually pass."

    I smile. "That''s a huge relief."

    He breathes a rumblingugh against my skin, and I shudder in response. Levi is darkly sexy, and he whispers into my ear. "Are you telling me you wish to carry my children, Erika?"

    There is no point in lying. "Yes... Eventually, I do... I know we haven''t been together for long, but... I want children, and I want you to be the baby daddy."

    He kisses my neck again. "Then I will make sure it happens, and I promise you it will."

 Chapter 191

    ke

    It seems our son will be the strongest werewolf in the history of men. He hasn''t been born, yet he already has ess to powerful teleportation magic. Something he must have gotten from Leo''s genes. Leo sighs behind me. "It feels like we have been walking for hours..."

    I can''t do much else except pass him a smile in agreement and then keep walking. Leo and I lost Nora once we crasnded, and now we are searching for her.

    There isn''t a map to navigate, though, and it feels like we have been following this rocky path for hours without getting anywhere. The skies are red, and the temperature changes all the time. When we came here, it was freezing cold. Then it rainedva, and now it''s warmer than a butthole.

    I really wish to go home...

    I look around us with narrowed eyes. I''ve never been to hell before. I might not like this ce, but I feel more powerful here. My demon side is definitely flourishing, and I feel strangely energized. But wait, if I feel stronger at this location. Then how does Leo, a half-angel, feel when he is in hell?

    I warily turn around, eyeing Leo, who is panting. Sweat glistens over his tanned skin, and his blonde hair is disheveled. He looks like a surfer about to melt under the sun.

    "How are you feeling?" I ask, gasping when he crashes into me, and I''m forced to grip a hold of him. "Leo?" I shake him. He is burning up, and his eyes are closed. "Are you okay? Leo!" Those green eyes of his sh open, and a grin spreads over his lips even though he is exhausted. I''m holding up his entire weight and don''t understand why he is smiling.

    "It''s hot in here..." Leo smacks his tongue against the pte of his mouth, and then he is back to panting. "It feels like I''m burning up. I''m sorry for slowing you down, but I don''t like it here." "Then why are you smiling? And why didn''t you tell me you were tired earlier? You''re sweating through your clothes!"

    Heughs. I''m holding him up, but it feels like he might slide down and melt into a puddle at any given time. He is lucky that I''m somewhat bigger than him.

    "Tough until the end-it''s the code of being an alpha. We can''t go around showing ourselves weak..."

    I shoot him a re. "Your pride is worth more than your life? Don''t make meugh, Leo. You should have told me."

    "What difference would it have made?"

    "For starters, I could have helped you!"

    "How?"

    "By doing this," I grab his shoulders and channel my inner energy. I''m attempting to shrink him, but he is holding back.

    "What are... What are you trying to do?"

    "Stop blocking my magic, Leo," I meet his eyes and try to calm him by offering him a smile. "I''m trying to shrink you so I can carry you instead of you having to sweat off your balls."

    His eyes narrow. "Alphas don''t allow other dudes to carry them around while they are doll-sized."

    I inwardly roll my eyes. "Because it will take a toll on your pride? Dude, you''re half dead already. And if we make it out of here, you can break the spell yourself. Just let me help you, okay? We are technically in a rtionship together."

    His eyes roam over my face. I can see that he is considering the idea but not liking it. A grimace crosses his features. He hesitates about this for a long time, but eventually, he groans in frustration.

    "Fine, I will let you do it!" Leo stops blocking my magic and pouts. I''ve never seen him this grumpy before. He definitely doesn''t like the idea of being powerless for a while. "Just don''t make it weird, okay?"

    I smile at that. "I won''t."

    "Do you promise?"

    "You have my word," my smile grows. "I''m quite happy that you''re choosing to trust me."

    I mean my words. Nora might be my mate, but Leo and I share her, and we also need to have a good rtionship. Especially since we are about to raise a kid together.

    "You''re... You''re happy about this?"

    "Hm?" I lift an eyebrow. "Of course! It means a lot that you trust me enough to let me shrink you."

    "f**k, stop saying it!"

    I snort at his. "Does it make it more real hearing me say it?"

    Leo averts his eyes with a blush covering his face. "Yes... Never speak about this to anyone. My pack members wouldn''t respect me if I told them I let someone shrink and carry me around like my protector of some sort... I''m an alpha, for f**k''s sake." "Roger."

    Leo stops blocking my magic, and I have him shrunk in size in no time. He doesn''t look too happy about it. Those eyes appear grumpy, and he refuses to look up at me.

    Instead, he just plops down on his a*s in my palm.

    It''s fascinating seeing him at this size. He can''t really fully trust me, though. I watch him unfold a pair of white wings, and that''s when he chooses to speak.

    "Are you going to keep staring at me sitting in your palm, or are we actually going to try and find Nora?"

    I grimace. "Right... I''m sorry..."

    I drop Leo off on my shoulder and start walking. Demons are flying in the skies, screeching like vultures. Had they not been there, I would have taken off flying too. "Don''t even think about it," Leoments. "You better keep walking because I don''t trust you not to drop me."

    I snort. "You have wings."

    "I''m exhausted."

    "Good thing I''m carrying you then."

    He sends me a re. "If you mention this to anyone, I will have you hanged once we get back to Lunaris."

    "Unless I drop you first," I tease.

    "f**k you, ke."

    "Sorry," Iugh. "I couldn''t resist."

    "It''s not funny to make jokes like that..."

    "Oh,e on, you would do the same thing if this were reversed! I wouldn''t hear the end of your jokes!"

    "You really think I would carry you if this were reversed?"

    "Uh, yes?" I tilt my head at him. "Helping others regardless if they want it or not is sort of your thing."

    Leo is silent for a while and then calmly looks up at me. "Thank you for this, ke. I appreciate it even though I don''t like the idea of being powerless..." "Anytime," I smile. "Now, let''s find that mate of ours."

 Chapter 192

    Nora

    A few days ago, I discussed with my mates that we wanted a baby that belonged to the three of us. We

    t to find a witch that could make it possible, but what we didn''t expect was for me to get pregnant right after she chanted the magic words. I''m now carrying a son, and the pregnancy is happening fast since the baby is enchanted. He already has powerful magic and sent all of us to hell using portal magic. It''s been a wild ride. I''m so tired. My feet are aching from walking over rocks warmer than molten hotva. There are probably blisters on my naked feet. Every piece of my clothing is torn, and I''m hurting all over. Yet I keep walking with purpose. I''m searching for my mates, knowing they are here too since they wouldn''t bust leave me here. Leo and ke would probably both give their lives to find me, and there is nothing romantic about th That thought fills me with dread. It wouldn''t surprise me if they did something crazy because they are We are bonded and marked-destined always to be together. Nothing in this world can break our bon My heart aches.

    I don''t like being apart from them. I''m sure my mates feel the same way, and once I''m home, I''m going I want to run my fingers through Leo''s soft, blonde hair and inhale ke''s crisp scent of the forest. Af A pregnant woman deserves to be spoiled.

    "I want chocte cake too..." I mutter. "And Leo and ke better not say anything about me getting bi With newfound motivation, I look around.

    What exactly is it that I''m supposed to do here? This is the demon realm. Humans might call it hell, bu entire life.

    Yet the little life in my stomach brought me here.

    Could it be because it''s a part demon? Perhaps my son is trying to tell me something, show me why th Is it because this ce is slowly crumbling to dust?

    There doesn''t seem to be much life here, and even the screaming vulture-like dragons in the skies see

    me.

    rther spikes my motivation to find them before they deal with the devil or something to find me. d about me.

    ddle next to them. It''s been less than twenty-four hours since we got separated, yet I''m already missing Leo and ke like crazy. vacation, I''m not getting up from bed, and I will demand to be caressed and cared for.

    I finally have a reason to eat sweets, and I will demand pancakes for breakfast..."

    ot sure if the demons call it that. True to its name, it''s not a very beautiful ce. Rocks, mountains, and a red sky-I''ve never seen a gloomier ce in my

    ons are bleeding into our world and trying to take it over.

    gry. They haven''t noticed me, or they have and are choosing not to attack. I''m guessing that''s because they are so starved they realize they couldn''t defeat

    I ce my hand on my stomach, smiling softly. "Are you trying to tell me there is a reason behind the demonsing into our world?"

    As expected, there is no answer. My son isn''t born yet, but it seems his gentle heart is already trying to make me see the world in a different light. It tells me he will be a great alpha.

    "With this knowledge, perhaps we could make peace with the demons instead of trying to fight them?" I continue to stroke my baby bump while following the path I''m hoping will lead me to ke and Leo. My eyes go to the skies again.

    "The moon goddess spoke to my mom and Reba. She told them they needed to defeat evil... But she has never once reached out to me... Now you''re trying to tell me that there is another way. That we can make peace without killing any demons, and I do hope you''re right. I don''t think anyone likes this endless war against the demons. It''s getting tiresome."

    Smiling, I continue walking until my eyes catch sight of ke. His dark hair is blowing around his head, and my lips fall apart in shock when I notice he is holding something in his hands.

    "Nora!" ke shouts while running up the hill. "Thank the moon goddess that I finally found you!"

    "I''m so happy to see you too," I stare down at his hands. "What are you holding, and where is Leo?"

    ke grimaces and slowly opens his palm. "Leo is in terrible shape. Being in hell isn''t good for an angel, even if he is only a half angel. He is lucky to have werewolf genes, or he might have died long ago. This ce wasn''t designed for angels."

    My eyes widen when theynd on Leo. He is lying in ke''s palm, passed out and drenched in sweat. White feathered wings are curled around him, making him resemble a dove that might have flown straight into a window before passing out.

    I take a deep breath and retrieve him from ke with shaking hands. I''m so afraid of hurting him that my heart lurches. It''s like holding a tiny little heart. I can feel every breath he draws into his lungs.

    "Oh, Leo..." I furrow my eyebrows and press him to my chest. ke is watching me, and I sigh. "How are we supposed to get out of here when our portal-maker is unconscious?"

    Leo chooses that moment to stir in my hands. I peer down at him and find him panting while magic seeps from his pores. It''sing off him in violent waves.

    "I will take us away from here," Leo breathes. "And then we pray our son doesn''t bring us back here. I won''t be able to teleport twice on the same day. Not when I''m weakened like this."

    I pass him a wavering smile. "I think I already figured out why he brought us here, but we can talk about itter. Are you sure you''re in an okay state to bring us home, though?"

    Leo grins. Even when he is close to death, he is putting on an act of being carefree and perfectly fine. "Just... Just take care of me once we are home, okay? This is going to drain me of magical energy. I demand a massage and a warm bath." "I will give you whatever you need, big guy."

    Heughs at that. "None of those jokes, Nora. Or I will have to put you in my ce once I''m back to normal."

    Laughter sips out through my lips. "Why are you sensitive, Leo? I think you''re absolutely adorable."

    Leo pouts at me, but I can catch the reddening of his cheeks. He is embarrassed, and despite his harsh tone when he spoke, he doesn''t appear to hate this as much as he would like me to think.

    "Let''s get out of here," Leo says, and a bright bubble of light envelops all of us while he focuses on his magic. "Back to Lunaris, it is. We have a child who needs a room before he is born. There are lots of things we need to prepare."

 Chapter 193

    ke

    Life has been problematic since we came home from hell...

    "ke... BLAKE!"

    I sigh as I hear Leo screaming from the other room. He keeps calling for me every few seconds, asking for something, like a helpless, needy child. And like the sucker I am, I''m running to tend to his needs every time he calls me. What can I say? I feel bad for the guy.

    Leo has had a fever ever since we came from hell. But shit... How did I get stuck ying nurse for Nora''s mate?! f**k my life, honestly.

    "BLAKE!"

    "Ugh! I aming!" I stride into the room where Leo is lying down. For a powerful Alpha, Leo sure is being a baby!

    I see him sprawled across the bed, arms and legs spread to his sides. He doesn''t look all that sick. Thest time I checked, he was just running a temperature. So how bad can it be? "What do you need now?" I grunt.

    "Hot... I am so hot. I can''t seem to calm down since we got back. My body is on fire, and I can''t take it!" Leo''s voice sounds hoarse.

    My stomach churns in anxiety.

    Despite Leo being annoying, I do feel terrible for the guy. Leo is part wolf, part angel, so he can''t withstand the heat of hell, which is probably why he got sick.

    "Does it hurt a lot?" I ask, letting my eyes roam over his face. He is drenched in a cold sweat. "Do you need something?"

    Leo meets my eyes, panting while looking like he might explode from the heat any second. Since Nora went out to hunt with the pack, I''m the one who got stuck with taking care of him.

    "I need you to help me heal. I don''t know how but please take care of me. Make me better. Ugh, my head is throbbing too!" Leo groans.

    "I can draw you an ice bath. That might help," I suggest. That should bring his fever down. I hope?

    Leo doesn''t answer. He is delirious with a fever. I touch his skin and gasp when it feels like touching molten hotva. He is way past a normal fever. It''s like his skin is on fire.

    "Alright, that''s it! I am dipping you in ice water." I hurry to the bathroom and then fill the tub with water.

    Ice. I''m going to need lots of ice.

    I focus hard and create some out of thin air. Being a water fairy has its perks. I fill the entire tub, hoping it''s going to save Leo. Nora would kill me if he died on me.

    "There we go..." I mumble to myself as I rise to my full height. "Now it''s time to get the alpha idiot."

    I enter the bedroom and find Leo in the same position on the beat. Legs and arms akimbo. I can''t believe what I''m about to do, but it can''t be freaking helped.

    "Whoa, man... What are you doing?" Leo weakly protests as I lift him up and fling him over my shoulder. He is heavy, but I''m built andrger than him. I can handle it. "Where are you taking me?" "Shhh... This will help."

    Without wasting another second talking, I carry Leo to the bathroom, then drop him in the tub.

    Leo yelps as the cold water stab his skin. "AAH! It is cold!"

    "Yes, it is, genius. Ice will bring your fever down!"

    Leo is still crying like a child. "f**k, I''m going to freeze to death!"

    "No, you won''t!"

    "Yes, I will!"

    "Man up, Alpha! I thought you were hot?" I scold Leo. I''ve nearly had enough of his whining. When is Noraing back?

    "There is another way to make me heal faster," Leo mumbles.

    "What''s that?"

    "Blood."

    I take a deep breath. I heard a rumor that Angels sometimes drink blood for healing purposes. So it''s actually true?

    "So... Um... You want me to let you drink my blood?" I hesitantly ask. This seems a little intimate. Shouldn''t he be drinking from Nora since they are mates?

    "I know what you are thinking. I should drink from Nora because she is my mate. That''s what you''re thinking, right?" Leo smiles.

    I look at him with surprise. "How did you guess?"

    "It''s written all over your face. Just let me have a sip, ke. Nora won''t mind if it''s for my health." Leo pouts, and I find myself nodding my head.

    "Alright, buddy. Just one sip."

    I flip out a w, cut my arm deep enough to draw blood, then offer my arm to Leo. Leo does not hesitate. He covers my wound with his mouth and starts sucking my blood.

    A tingly feeling spreads from my arm and travels to my toes. I hate to admit it, but this feels pleasant.

    Leo leans back after he is done drinking and closes his eyes. I touch his body. Still hot.

    "That didn''t work at all. You are still boiling hot." I tell him.

    "Yes, I am hot, aren''t I? And so are you, ke."

    Uh...okay?

    "You are such a fine man, ke. And did I mention hot? And so strong. No wonder Nora didn''t want to leave you for me and decided to keep us both. She is an intelligent woman. Our little duchess is smart." Leo looks like his head is in the clouds. "Alright, buddy. You are rambling now. How about getting some more sleep?" I let out a nervousugh. Is this a*****e hitting on me now? What am I supposed to do about that?

    "Thank you so much for carrying me when we were in hell and helping Nora and me. I had no idea you had such strong, muscr arms," Leo bats his eyshes.

    Alright, he is definitely flirting with me now. There is this big dumb smile on his face, and his green, emerald eyes twinkle.

    "No problem."

    "You''re such a fine fairy ke."

    "Thanks a lot, man." Iugh as I start to find this amusing. Leo is pretty funny when he is delirious with a fever.

    "Has anyone ever told you that you''re beautiful? F**k... Man... If I weren''t mated to Nora, I would ask you to marry me. Hell, I bet I can still ask. Nora wouldn''t mind, right? You should be my wife," Leo murmurs. "Dude, what are you saying?" I chuckle. This is getting out of control. I didn''t even know Leo was into men! How delirious is he on this fever?

    "I am saying you are pretty. You are fine with those ice blue eyes and dark hair like Celine Dion."

    "Wait..." I blink repeatedly. "Isn''t that woman a blonde, though?"

    "f**k, if I know! The point is your beauty intrigues me. And you are a great friend. The bestest!" Leo looks at me like he is in love with me.

    I stare right back at him and swallow thickly.

    Dammit, why is my heart fluttering? Leo is just being a dumbass because he is sick, so I shouldn''t take him seriously. And yet, I kind of want to hug him. I mean, he is kind of adorable!?

    "Come here, you big i***t!" I chuckle. I try to pull him out of the bathtub, but he grabs my biceps.

    "What on earth is going on here?"

    I''m startled to hear our mate''s voice, but I also let out a sigh of relief. Nora is back home!

    I clear my throat and avoid her eyes. How much did she hear? "Control your mate, Nora. He is acting crazy."

    Nora looks at me and smiles. Her eyes glint under the lights, and her lips curl into a small smile. "Looks like you have everything under control already, ke."

    "Not true! Leo is aplete mess, and he is acting like he is in love with me!" I hope I sound desperate enough for Nora to save me from Leo. She should be the one caring for him.

    "I am in love, Nora. No one can stop me from loving this beautiful man. Not even you, Nora. But I love you too, Nora, don''t worry. I won''t leave you for ke!" Leo leans back and closes his eyes after making his announcement.

    I kind of want the ground to swallow me whole.

    "Eh... I''m confused." Nora looks at him, then at me.

    "I told you, Nora. He is crazy! I let him drink some of my blood, and now he is acting weird."

    Nora giggles, then freeze when she sees I''m not smiling. "You, poor baby. You let him drink from you? Well, that was a dumb mistake because it creates a special bond. Didn''t Leo say something like that? Anyway, he will probably love you forever now." "What? Bond?" I am devastated. Last time I checked, I''m not into men. So what am I going to do about this?!

    "Anyway, you need to get him out of the tub and put him back in bed. Think you can handle it?" Nora winks at me suggestively.

    I sighed. "Alright..." I pout and mutter. "Leo better not try anything funny."

    Nora giggles again, and I look at Leo. He has his eyes closed as if he has already fallen asleep.

    I grab him with both of my arms, nearly hugging him. Then I lift him off the tub. Water drips down on the floor, but I pay no attention. I have a bigger problem to worry about now.

    "Ah, yes, carry me to bed, my prince," Leo mutters against my shoulder, and Noraughs out loud behind me.

    "Don''t encourage him!" I bark at Nora. She is not helping the damn situation at all!

    "You better quit it, Leo. I am not kidding!" I lean down to warn Leo, but he suddenly grabs my neck and pulls me down.

    I gasp as our lips touch.

    Are we... Are we kissing?!

    I feel Leo''s warm tongue slithering into my parted mouth, but I don''t attempt to stop him. I am too stunned to push him off, too shocked to say a word of protest.

    The alpha''s tongue is boiling hot, probably because of his high fever, but it doesn''t bother me. I am too busy tasting him, and he doesn''t taste bad.

    "Wow, just wow! Keep doing that!"

    I hear Nora''s voice, and my heart does a little dance inside my chest. Is she mad? Why isn''t she pulling me off of Leo?

    Leo opens his eyes and lightly pushes me away. "Mmm... You aren''t half bad, but Nora is better."

    What the hell...

    Should I be offended or relieved that he prefers Nora more?!

    I look back at Nora. "This isn''t what it looks like!" I dere in panic.

    Nora is standing there with a big smile on her face when she should look angry at me. Is she... Is she amused?!

    "That was quite a show, boys!" Nora breathes.

    "Ahh... I mean. Like I said before, Leo is delirious with a fever. He probably kissed me because he confused me as you or something," I saymely.

    "Pretty sure I heard him say your name the whole time." Nora is smirking. Why does she look so entertained? Her eyes are gleaming, and she gives me a cute smile. "Do you mind doing it again?" I stare at her without blinking. "Do what?!"

    "Kiss Leo. I forgot to hit the record button the first time."

    I am horrified. "You were going to record me?!"

    "Of course! I wish you could see yourselves kissing. Mmm... So d I picked you both to be my mate. I make great decisions." Nora blushes while her eyes appear to be glittering.

    I re at her. Just great... What kind of fantasy is cooking in that pretty little head of hers?

 Chapter 194

    Leo

    I wake up and inhale Nora''s sweet scent. It takes me a moment to remember where I am, but once I do, it puts a smile on my face. The fever is gone, and it feels like heaven. I''m finally back home from hell, and I''m healthy again.

    The memories of that horrible ce sh in my eyes for a brief second, making me cringe. Such an awful ce that was. So gray and lifeless. I never want to go back there ever again.

    I see Nora lying in front of me, pressed against my body, so I reach out to pull her closer. I remember getting sick and ke dragging me out of hell, but I feel much better now. I should probably thank him more when I see him next. "Mmm..." Nora mumbles against my chest, so I lean down and kiss her soft, red hair.

    My heart swells when she kisses my pecs in her sleep. Those tiny hands of hers worshipping me even when she is unconscious. This feels so good. So wonderful and cozy. And so... Hard?

    I am puzzled as I feel something hard poking my a*s. Is that-

    "Hmm... Ten more minutes," someone grumbles behind me, then wraps me into a hug from behind.

    What the hell? Is that ke spooning me? And why does he have a morning wood?!

    I suddenly remember everything that happenedst night. Ites to me like a wave. I let out a soft gasp when I realize what I have done. All the things I said to kest night. I called him beautiful, and then I freaking kissed him!

    "HOLY s**t!" I growl. "What did I do?!"

    "Shh... You are too loud, Leo." ke tightens his hold on me, and I can hardly breathe. He is pressing his chin into the warmth of my body, shuddering briefly before hugging me closer. What. The. Actual. f**k.

    "You are awake? How do you feel?" Nora asks sleepily. She is smiling, so I momentarily forget about my conundrum.

    "I feel better, but why is your mate spooning me?" I try tough, but ites out sounding dumb.

    Nora is grinning mischievously. "My mate? Oh, you mean ke? Why wouldn''t he? He is your mate now too."

    Duchess says what now?!

    "What kind of joke is that?" I chuckle.

    Nora pouts. "You don''t believe me? Well, you aren''t actually mates, but you were like... Hitting on ke. Last night you told him how great he is over and over again, then you asked him to marry you. In fact, you asked me to marry you too." My eyes widen. "I did?"

    "Yeah! You said you wanted us both. And then, to prove it, you drank some of ke''s blood."

    I stare at her in disbelief, shrieking. "I DID!?"

    Nora nods, and I shout from the top of my lungs. What on earth is happening right now?! Am I... All along, I''ve been bi?! s**t! Surely this must be a joke. I only love Nora!

    Are they messing with me?!

    "Jesus, Leo. Eithere back to bed and shut up or get the f**k out of my bed." ke barks at me, so I finally turn around to face him.

    He is looking at me with an annoyed expression on his face. His long ck hair is messy, and his ocean eyes are still sleepy. It makes him resemble a grumpy old man. One that looks like Legs but is ck-haired, and I want to kiss him again. Wait, why do I want to kiss him again?!

    "This is crazy," I massage my eyelids with my fingers, about to run away from here to save my sanity. "I am out of here."

    I storm out of the room before Nora and ke have the chance to stop me. I am starving too, so maybe I should eat something. It will help me think clearly.

    I open the kitchen cab, grab a cereal box, and then pour dry cereal straight from the box into my mouth.

    "Need some milk with that, buddy?" ke is leaning against the door, smirking devilishly.

    A shudder sweeps down my back.

    His blue eyes are shiny and bright under the fluorescent light. He hasn''t bothered to put on a shirt, and his muscles ripples when he walks toward me. I blink once, then twice, trying not to gawk, but I can''t seem to take my eyes off him. What is the matter with me?!

    I can''t let hime any closer, I think to myself. So I raise my hand and yell, "Don''te any closer!"

    ke halts. "Huh?" He looks genuinely confused. "What is your problem?"

    "You stay right there. Don''te near me!" I bark again, trying to assert my dominance.

    "Oh... Okay... Well, that''s not what you saidst night when you said you loooved me." ke grins.

    "I didn''t say that!" I gasp. I remember everything, and I indeed said that to him. F**k... This is so embarrassing!

    "Yes, you did tell me that. Then you asked me to be your second wife, remember? Is this how you treat your future wife, Leo? Now that you are better, you don''t need me anymore?" ke pouts.

    "Stop joking around! I must''ve made you ufortablest night. Just drop the act, and we should both forget what happened."

    "What are you forgetting?" Nora says as she walks into the kitchen, pregnant, glowing, and smiling.

    Warmth spread in my chest. Nora''s hair looks freshly washed. She must have taken a shower beforeing here.

    "Leo doesn''t love me anymore." ke''s eyes look sad, and my heart flutters uncontrobly.

    "Aww, I still love you, ke!" Nora sits on hisp with her arms wrapped around his neck. She giggles and then kisses him on the lips.

    Jealousy stirs in my belly, but it feels weird because I realize my jealousy is misced. I am not jealous because ke is snuggling my mate, Nora. I am jealous because I''m not included. I want to kiss them both!

    Wait.

    Both?!

    I gasp out loud and s torm toward the liquor cab. Then, I grab the strongest and most expensive bottle of whiskey I can find-my heads need to be evaluated. And I prefer alcohol to do it for me! "A little too early to be drinking, don''t you think? Since when are you a day drinker?" kements, but I re at him.

    I need something strong to get over this unwanted feeling of desire. Since when do I like both ke and Nora? This is so strange. I have to quench these butterflies in my stomach.

    I open the bottle and pour it down my open mouth. My throat burns as I feel the liquor running down, but I don''t stop.

    "Leo! That''s enough!" I hear Nora protest on the side. "You are just recovering. It can''t be good for your health!"

    "Let him. He probably needs it," ke says. "Look at him. The poor dude is shaking even now..."

    So thoughtful, ke is. And so handsome. It would be so much fun if all three of us returned to bed. I would f**k Nora''s a*s and then maybe kiss ke as well.

    NO!

    Stop it, Leo!

    I put down the bottle and p myself as hard as possible, hoping it will set my brain straight.

    "What are you doing?" Nora is giggling, and ke roars withughter. They are both having fun at my expense.

    "I think our Alpha is having a mental breakdown because he has realized he wants me," ke says smugly.

    "Overreacting much?" Nora is rolling her eyes. "So what if you like ke? I am okay with it. We are all in this together. And I thought it was hot when I saw you two kissing." Ugh, Nora is okay with it? Why does it not make me feel any better? My head is a freaking mess! I can''t be a bisexual alpha!

    "Well... Um... I''m not okay with it!" I scream.

    ke actually looks hurt, and he lowers his voice. "Why not?"

    "Be... Because... I don''t know! My whole life feels like a lie now. I mean, am I bisexual!? How long have I been a bi? What the hell does this mean for us?" I ramble on. "Oh great, is he about to have an epiphany?" ke grunts.

    "Shh... This is entertaining," Nora whispers. "Let him have his moment."

    "I''ve never been with a man before. Holy cheese, am I going to have to have s*x with ke? But I don''t want the s*x part! But the cuddling felt nice... And the kissing..."

    I am sweating and rambling. I don''t even care that ke is sitting there witnessing my mental breakdown. I have questions, and I need some goddamn f*****g answers! ke stares at me for a moment, then bursts outughing.

    "I''m d you find this whole thing amusing, ke." I am annoyed. Why isn''t he bothered by this? Is ke bi too? I sit down at the table and sip more of my whiskey. ke turns to Nora. "Do you mind giving us a moment? I need to exin some things to this fool."

    Nora shrugs. "Take your time. But I would like to watch if you guys kiss each other again. Pregnancy hormones and all. I''m horny all the freaking time," Nora smiles at me slyly, then walks away after tapping ke''s shoulder, leaving me alone with him. s**t. I feel more nervous now that I am alone with ke! I don''t feel as brave as I wasst night. Being delirious in fever sure helped my confidence!

    "Don''t freak out, alright? We will all be living together from now on, so you being attracted to me isn''t a bad thing." ke grins at me. His blue eyes twinkle, and it makes me melt inside a little.

    "It isn''t?"

    "No, it isn''t. To be honest, I didn''t mind when you were all over me, touching me, feeling my muscles. It made me feel kind of good. Different. And when you kissed me..."

    ke stops talking, but I say nothing yet. I''m mesmerized by the words that areing out of his mouth.

    He is now standing right in front of me, hovering. "When I kissed you, Leo, I didn''t hate it. I''m in love with Nora, but we are all in this rtionship together, okay? Kisses between us aren''t the end of the freaking world."

    I meet his eyes. "I feel terrible... Like I''ve cheated on Nora."

    "No," he shakes his head. "She likes it when there is some action between us. It turns her on. Don''t you remember how wet she was yesterday? I hate to tell you this, but... I think we should kiss more often for her sake as well. It was so nice to slip inside her yesterday. So wet. So vocal..."

    Memories of Nora moaning enter my brain, and my c**k stirs. I suddenly remember f*****g her a*s, how easy it was to get insidepared to thest time. It was terrific, and I could be rougher.

    A smile stretches over my lips. "I''m still confused..."

    "Don''t be," ke pats my shoulder. "This is a three-way rtionship, and nothing is forbidden, alright?"

    I sigh. "I feel a little bit better..."

    "Good," ke grins. "Now, since you''re in a state of confusion, I''m guessing I will have the honor of taking our Nora shopping-"

    "No chance in hell!" I re up at him. "It''s my turn to take her out on a date. Know your ce, fairy!"

    He snorts in amusement, showing me those white teeth. "There he is... Wee back, alpha."

 Chapter 195

    Nora

    Erika strolls inside our house as I eat breakfast for two with ke and Leo around the kitchen table. Levi is following her, sighing and grimacing upon cing his eyes on us. Erika, however, storms up to us. "We have a problem."

    "We do?" Leo questions her. He is still weak from the hell incident, but at least he isn''t sweating anymore.

    "Yes," Erika looks around the table, meeting all our eyes before she starts exining herself. "Lucifer, my second mate, is out there, and we need to get rid of him. He is threatening me in my dreams now." I arch an eyebrow. "Your own mate is threatening you?"

    Erika gulps and nods. She looks nervous, and Levi walks up behind her, stroking her back affectionately. It rxes her, and she leans into his touch, closing her eyes before speaking.

    "I only want to be with Levi. I understand that you''re polyamorous, but I''m not, and... Lucifer is angry that I''m willing to mark him. He keeps visiting me in my dreams, and then when he learned that Levi and I have discussed trying for a baby he-"

    Erika falls into loud crying, and Levi hugs her to his chest. He ces plenty of kissing on top of her blonde hair. "It will be okay. I won''t let Lucifer harm our baby when we try for one. My brother wouldn''t be allowed toe close..."

    Erika is shaking. "But how could he even threaten to harm a baby? Lucifer is a psychopath..."

    "I hope he doesn''t mean it," Levi brushes his fingers through her hair and hugs her closer to his broad chest. "My brother is a demon, and he is frustrated. He will say anything he can to upset you."

    I watch the couple with tears prickling behind the eyelids. The pregnancy hormones make me emotional, and I lift my gaze when I feel ke taking my hand. His eyes are kind, and he squeezes my fingers as if telling me he is here to protect the baby and me. "We can''t have that Lucifer person running around," Leo growls from his seat, and his fingernails turn into ws around his ss. He drinks juice from it but looks incredibly pissed off doing it.

    Erika looks hopeful. "So you will do something about it?"

    "Yes. Anyone who threatens a baby is an enemy in my eyes, especially since I''m about to be a dad myself. So I agree: something needs to be done about Lucifer."

    "I couldn''t agree more. I would do anything to protect our baby, which means Lucifer needs to go." kements and strokes arge hand over my stomach. It leaves me with flutters inside my chest, but ke''s eyes are darkened with fury.

    Levi''s eyes travel around the table. "He won''t be easy to find. Lucifer prefers to strike through dreams, and I''m afraid that is where we will find him: in Erika''s dreams at night." "Then how do we defeat him?" Leo questions.

    "By entering my dreams at night," Erika replies, smiling when everyone except Levi stares at her. "Ouch, I thought you all would look excited to enter my dreams at night."

    "Not really," Leo chuckles and massages his eyelids. "I''ve had my own problems to deal withtely..."

    I know what he means by that and try not to giggle.

    Leo recently discovered that he likes kissing and cuddling with ke as well. I really don''t mind. Honestly, if he wanted to sleep with ke, he could, but apparently, that isn''t something he is interested in.

    Leo likes to get touchy with ke, and ke doesn''t mind. I think he secretly likes it too, which I think is hot.

    ke and Leo might only be mated to me and not be each other''s mates, but I like it when they kiss. Especially if I get to watch.

    Erika parks her arms underneath her chest. "Well, you are all entering my head tonight-end of discussion. I''ve had it with this second demon mate of mine. He needs to be put into ce."

    "I second that," Levi sits beside Leo and pulls Erika into hisp for some more kisses. He can''t seem to keep his hands off of her even for a minute. His hands are on her stomach. "And I can''t wait before you''re pregnant with my child." Erika blushes. Her feet dangle above the ground from sitting in her colossal mate''sp, and Levi inhales her. They are cute together, and my chest warms. I want some cuddles too...

    I look over at Leo and pout. In return, his lips twitch as if immediately understanding what I need.

    I watch Leo stand up from his seat and stride over to mine. Even before he touches me, I experience gooseflesh from having him murmur right above my ear.

    "Do you feel neglected, Nora?" He asks.

    "Yes..."

    Leo smirks, and before I know it, I''m picked up like a bride from my seat with incredible ease. Leo cradles me to his chest, and I peer up into his beautiful, emerald eyes.

    His dimples show. "How about my beautiful pregnant mate is taken back to bed for a massage session, hm?"

    "That sounds nice," I admit, blushing once my eyes travel to my massive baby bump. "I don''t feel very sexy now, though. I''m huge and round, and even though I already love our son, I''m... I''m just not feeling very beautiful right now." "Nonsense," Leo strides away from the kitchen table and holds my gaze with a fiery passion. "Your pregnant body is beautiful. It''s feminine, soft, and gorgeous. I can''t wait to put you down in our bed and get all handsy with you. I want to touch you everywhere." Heat floods me when Leo says that. His expression looks sincere, and I s**k in a deep breath. My pregnancy hormones make me incredibly horny, and Leo just worsened it.

    I sink my teeth into my bottom lip. "Would you mind taking care of me? I just need to... You know..."

    He grins. "You need a quickie?"

    I hand him a shy nod. "Please..."

    Keeping a grin on his face, Leo leans forward to kiss my lips while hurrying up the stairs. I feel safe in his arms even though every step bounces me around.

    When we finally enter our room, Leo seems to be in a rush to get out of his clothes. He ces me down on the bed, and Iy down on my back to watch him undress. It''s always such a treat.

    Leo is gorgeous with a body suitable for an alpha. Still, he knows precisely how to use it to deliver pleasure. My eyes rake him up and down, drinking in his huge muscles.

    Leo grins while taking off his shirt. "You like?"

    I hand him a smile. "Very much."

    "Good, because I''ming, Nora. I''ming to eat you."

    "Eat me?"

    "Yes," Leo''s lips strain further, and I watch him lose the pants. "I can''t wait to suck your breasts and kiss you all over."

    Butterflies swarm my chest when I see the lust and devotion mirrored in his emerald eyes.

    But I don''t keep my attention on his face for very long. Leo is now naked, and my woman parts are tingling.

    I can''t take my eyes off his beefy body andugh when he climbs into bed with me. He is making these weird oink-oink sounds. It brings me to tears, especially when he dives underneath the covers and nibbles on the inside of my thighs. "Leo!" I damn near shout. "Take it easy! I''m sensitive right over-oh-my-gosh, don''t stop! Keep sucking! That''s right!"

    Leo chuckles in amusement, but I silence him by cing my hand in his soft, blonde hair. I guide him back to my p***y, and close my eyes while taking deep breaths.

    "That''s it..." I whisper. "Yes... Keep doing that."

    Leo pauses briefly. "With pleasure... Oh, and Nora?"

    "Mhm?"

    "I love you," Leo kisses my clit, and hums against it. The vibrations feel fantastic against me. "I might like to include ke in kisses and hugs, but you''re the one I love..."

    "I know, Leo."

    "The fever made me weird."

    I roll my eyes. "Leo, we are in a three-way rtionship."

    "I know that, but... I just felt the need to rify."

    "Okay, big guy..." I look down and feel my p***y throb with renewed lust seeing his blonde hair between my legs. Not to mention his broad shoulders. Damn, I''m horny. "Now, would you mind getting back to what you started? I''m dripping wet..." Leo beams up at me, unable to stop himself from chuckling. "With pleasure," his eyes twinkle when he kisses my clit. He is teasing me, the damn bastard. "You''re really beautiful right now, Nora. The pregnancy has given you this glow-" "Yeah, yeah! I''ve heard enough! Get to work, alpha!"

    Growling in frustration, I press him down, and Leoughs before finally, FINALLY, continuing to eat me out.

    This is the best morning ever.

 Chapter 196

    Erika

    I''m anxious when Iy down in bed next to Levi. My stomach is churning, and I seem to be restless.

    Hopefully, tonight is thest night I will dream without anyone friendly entering my mind. We haven''t figured out a way for Leo and the others to walk into my dreams to get rid of Lucifer yet, but I''m praying we wille to a solution soon. I get underneath the nkets, and Levi breathes augh when I press a kiss on his abs.

    "Is my body the only ce getting some loving tonight?"

    "No," I tell him in a yful tone. "I haven''t gotten to the other parts yet."

    "Oh, other parts? Do tell which ones you mean."

    I snort. "Get your head out of the gutter, Levi-I obviously didn''t mean I was nning on giving you a b*****b."

    "Aw, man!"

    Iugh and make my way over to his face. His beautiful eyes are set on mine, and I kiss his cheek. There is a day''s worth of stubble there, but he smells nice, and I kiss his lips. Again and again.

    After what seems like the billionth one, Levi smiles. "I like how sweet and cuddly you are tonight. I have done something to deserve this? Please tell me so I can do it all again tomorrow."

    Iugh at him. "You''re wonderful every day, Levi. I''m especially grateful I don''t have to cook food anymore."

    "Ah, you only love me because you can bezy?"

    A snort escapes me, and I swat at his chest. "I''m notzy!"

    He grins. "You kind of are, but I love you regardless."

    I pout. "I''m not..."

    "Oh, Erika, we have both seen what your ce looked like before I moved in with you."

    My cheeks turn molten hot. "Fine.." I mutter. "Maybe I am a little bitzy and disorganized."

    "Mhm," Levi''s smile turns wide and bright. "Which is why you''re so lucky to have a cooking and cleaning demon for your mate."

    "You''re so full of yourself!"

    "But you know I''m speaking the truth."

    I sigh heavily, both hating and loving that Levi is right. He truly is the best mate I could possibly have asked for.

    "You are, and I''m grateful for it," I rest my head on his chest, but as soon as I think about sleeping, my anxietyes back. It''s growing inside me like an epidemic, making it hard to rx. Levi notices this. "Wow... You''re really tense..."

    "I know..."

    He strokes my arms and speaks in a tired voice. "Are you nervous about falling asleep? Is what you''re like this?"

    "Yes..."

    "Anxious?"

    "With you brother out there trying to woo me? Yes. Very. I''m not sure what to expect from Lucifer."

    "As much as I dislike my brother, I don''t think he will hurt you."

    "Maybe not physically," I say in a low tone, pressing myself closer to Levi. I wish I wasn''t tired, but my eyelids are starting to feel heavy. "But you never know if he might hurt me mentally..." Levi sucks in a deep breath and continues to touch me. I love how gentle he is despite being a brutish demon. "Are you afraid of Lucifer?"

    "Will youugh if I say yes?"

    "No?"

    "Do you promise?"

    "I promise." Levi pulls the nket higher over us. It feels safe,ying next to my massive demon mate. "We are all scared of something." "Even you?"

    "Uh, yes?" Levi snorts. "I''m not some sort of superhero, you know. I have fears like everybody else."

    A smile tugs on my lips. "I''m having trouble seeing you being afraid of anything. You''re a demon, the worst one of them all, and you''re telling me you have things you''re afraid of?" "Yes..."

    I peer up at him, surprised to see shadows dancing in his eyes. Levi is speaking the truth. It makes my interest in him grow. We might be mates, but this is new territory. I''m learning more about him, and it makes this moment precious. "What are you afraid of, Levi?" I whisper. "Tell me."

    As I''m looking up into his face, a sad smile spreads over his lips. He immediately looks so much older, like the years are catching up to him, but only showing in his expression. How old is he, anyway?

    "I was afraid to be alone at first," Levi''s voice is soft, and his rough fingers smooth down the naked skin on my arm. "But then you entered the picture, and now I''m afraid of losing you, Erika... Though, there is more to it than that." "What does that mean?" I barely dare to whisper.

    I''m curious about the torn look in his eyes. I have to know why he would make such an expression. Levi looks so heartbroken that it hurts me to look at his face on a deeper ner.

    "I will live far longer than you, Erika..." Levi seems to be holding back tears when he says this. "And even though I realize I''m lucky to spend even a day with you, time kind of... Time passes differently for me. I''m not sure how to exin it, but... I take a deep breath, and it''s been a couple of years for you. Does that make sense?"

    My heart is aching. "It does, and what you''re saying is sad, Levi."

    "It is sad..." Levi whispers. "But I''m happy that you''re here with me. Even happier that you let me mark you."

    His words make me widen my eyes, and without being able to stop myself, I straddle him. Levi breathes augh but doesn''t stop me from climbing on top of him.

    "What are you doing?" He asks, amused.

    I ce my hands on his chest. "You marked me."

    His eyebrow lifts. "And?"

    "It means we are bound together, forever... You won''t live without me, Levi, not at all."

    He stares at me for a couple of seconds, and then something resembling hope shines inside hisvender eyes.

    "I won''t..." his voice is but a whisper. "I won''t live without you? Are you saying our lives are bound?"

    "I think so," I smile at him and ce my hand on his cheek. My thumb strokes over his stubble. His lips twitch, and I get butterflies. He is beautiful, and I lower my tone. "When we werewolves mate with each other, we bind our lives. So when your marked mate dies, you''re soon to follow because the moon goddess realizes a life without your soulmate is sometimes not worth living. Instead, we are reborn with them and bound to find them again. In the next life."

    He gets this calctive look. "But... I''m sure I''ve seen some of your pack members live on even though their mate is dead."

    I shrug. "Perhaps the moon goddess offers you the opportunity to go in a dream or something? I''m not sure how it works. I know that if you don''t want to live without you, you can choose to go... Or you can stay for a while ande back to me when you''re ready." "Why wouldn''t I be ready?"

    A smile spreads over my lips. "Because we are going to have children, Levi. Perhaps you would rather stay with them for a while before returning to me?"

    He wrinkles his nose. "Now you''re making it sound like you''ve seen the future and saw yourself die in a car ident or in some other tragic way. I refuse to let you pass away from anything other than old age... And possibly from having been loved too much." Iugh at that. "You''re a silly demon."

    A smile glitters over his lips. "Maybe, but I''m your demon, so I bet you love me anyway."

    "I do."

    I bend down and kiss his soft, lush lips. Levi kisses me back with the same passion and hunger, and I lose every concern I have about Lucifer. I''ve been upset, and I''ve been down, but everything is alright when my mate is here beside me. Whatever Lucifer throws in our way, I''m confident we can get rid of him and focus on making a baby. That''s what I want-Nora isn''t going to be the only mother around these parts.

    Levi and I should make a baby, too, preferably plenty, because you can''t be a big happy wolf family without at least three of them. Well, in my opinion, at least.

    And I''m so excited to spend all my days with Levi.

    My hands stroke the smattering of dark hair on his chest, and I dry hump his c**k to make him hard. I''m riding this demon man tonight, and there is nothing he can do about it.

    Though, as we make love, it feels like a hundred eyes are watching us and smiling in the dark. I try to ignore them and focus on Levi, but deep inside me, I know Lucifer isn''t ready to give up yet. His cruel games haven''t even begun.

 Chapter 197

    Erika

    I''m afraid of my mate.

    No, not Levi. I love him with all my heart and can hardly wait to have my child with him. And I know he wants the same thing from me.

    But my happiness can''tst when I have a second mate hovering over my head and waiting to strike at night. Lucifer...

    My body and this stupid mate-bond want to ept them both, but my heart only desires Levi. I wish Lucifer would give up on me and go away, but as I lie there, awake in sweaty bedsheets, I fear he won''t leave alone at all. He wille for me. I gasp when I feel someone touching me from behind and fly a mile. It seems I''ve been so deep in my thoughts that I forgot Levi was right next to me after we made love.

    "Erika, what''s the matter? Can''t sleep?" Levi''s eyes are full of concern, and I feel guilty for thinking about another man.

    "Nothing''s the matter," I tell him.

    "Lies," His eyes can see right through me, and he sighs. "You''re still thinking about Lucifer again, aren''t you?" those teeth of his sink into his bottom lip. "Look, if you really want him..."

    "No! I never said I did. But don''t you think Lucifer might create trouble if I reject him? It makes me feel nervous. I have a really bad feeling something terrible will happen when I turn him away."

    "I will be here to protect you, and you are not a weakling yourself. Leo said he would help, too, right?" Levi asks.

    True. I like to think I am more than capable enough to protect myself. My friends have my back too, so I shouldn''t worry so much.

    Then again, Lucifer is a demon...

    But pfft! How strong can he be in MY dreams?

    I drift into sleep, hoping Lucifer won''t invade my dreams. He hasn''t even visited me yet. Still, I''ve had enough of him already! That second mate of mine is ruining my life by simply existing... My thoughts turn hazy, and I disappear into clouds.

    The next time I open my eyes, I find myself sitting in the middle of a garden. Flowers of different colors are growing around my feet, and trees are stretching up for the blue sky. Birds sing in the distance, and a waterfall rushes into a pond. Silently, I look around in amazement. This is the most beautiful ce I have ever seen...

    So dreamy.

    It seems to be taken out of a fantasy book. Lush colors everywhere, and flowers so vibrant it almost hurts my eyes. Butterflies swoop down to grab nectar, and bees buzz in the air.

    A smile spreads over my lips when the sun warms my skin, and I notice I''m wearing a silky floral dress. It''s summer again.

    I stand up from the ground with childish joy making my heart pound. Golding roses are climbing up a stone wall behind the pond, and I approach it with curious eyes. "Where am I?" I whisper as I step closer to the pond.

    Once there, I notice the water is so clear I can''t resist but dip my toe inside. I giggle as I feel some colorful fishes nibble on my toes. It feels like butterfly kisses.

    It''s odd how I''m able to feel things... Yet this can''t be real, I think.

    "It is real, my love."

    The deep voice behind me shakes me to my core, and I nearly dive into the water. Ind on my hands and feet and see a face reflected on the surface right behind me, and I want to scream. Lucifer.

    "What do you want?" I cry and try to stand up, but Lucifer ces both of his hands on my shoulder to stop me.

    My insides clench, and I hate how the mate-bond sparkles to life and pulls taut without my wanting it. Damn it.

    Angrily, I keep ring at our reflection in the water. I don''t even move as Lucifer crouches behind me. Shudders sweep up my spine, yet I stay perfectly still when his lips inching closer to my ear. "Mate," he whispers, and I feel goosebumps prickle all over my body. It called out to my soul when he spoke, but I''m fighting against it. I don''t want him. No. Never him.

    "Don''t call me that. I don''t want this," I draw in a sharp breath, trying to keep the emotions out of my voice, but I''m failing. Tears are already on the loose, and I sniff. "I don''t want you..." His fingers massage my shoulder, and an electric current seems to travel underneath my skin.

    "You''re crying."

    I almostugh. "Thanks for pointing out the obvious."

    He breathes augh. "Sorry... I''m just surprised..."

    "Why?"

    Lucifer is silent for a while before speaking. "You''re more emotional than I thought. Humans really are curious beings."

    "Bet you find me weak."

    "No, I find you beautiful."

    My heart races faster, yet I intend to battle this stupid, fluttering feeling inside my chest.

    "Your smooth words won''t work on me. I still don''t want you."

    "You don''t want me now, but you will. I have ways to win someone over, you know," Lucifer chuckles in a smooth baritone, and my cheeks warm.

    Why am I reacting like this? It angers me further. Irritation swells inside my chest, and venom gathers in my mouth.

    "You are so arrogant. Why do you think I will give in? I love Levi, no one else. He is the one I want to have children with."

    "Ah. Maybe it''s not your love I''m after." Lucifer''s hand slides off my shoulder and travels down to my chest, leaving shivers in its trail. He chuckles at my response yet keeps going lower.

    "W-What are you doing?" I ask once his hand is dangerously close to my p***y which seems to have a will of its own. It''s traitorous, already clenching and swelling.

    "I want to fill this tight little hole of yours," Lucifer''s hand is right above my s*x, and the fabric is the only thing keeping him from touching the throbbing area. "I bet I fit you like a glove, Erika. Don''t you want to know what it feels like to have my c**k pushing into you harder and deeper? I bet you are curious, aren''t you?" Curious?

    "No, I''m not-"

    Words fail me, and I let out a soft moan as he cups my breast and softly squeezes. His palms are huge, and my breasts fit right inside. I am horrified at the sounds I make. I am ashamed that my body has already started to respond to him. "Don''t!" I say sharply. "I don''t care what you ''think'' I want. I only want Levi and no one else!"

    "My mate is afraid of desiring me, I see. I can change your mind. I just need a little bit of time," Lucifer growls in my ear. "Give me more time, Erika... I will prove to you that I''m worth it."

    "Please, just leave me alone." A small whimper escapes my throat as I feel his fingers making a tiny circle around my n****e.

    Dearest me. When did Lucifer slide his hand under my dress? I look down and nearly squeal as I realize I am naked.

    Where did my clothes go?! What! How? What is this demon doing to me, and how can he have so much power over my dream!?

    "So beautiful. Such delicate skin. Why would I ever let that bastard Levi have you all to himself? What makes you think I will give this up?" Lucifer hisses near my ear. His hand is moving down from my chest to my belly, and my s*x throbs in need. "This isn''t real," I mumble in a wild panic. "You are in my dreams, so you can''t make me do this! This is my kingdom!"

    "I still have power here."

    I gasp. "Is that why I want you?!"

    "No," he chuckles in amusement. "Whatever you''re feeling for me is all you, princess."

    "I don''t believe that for a second!"

    "Are you saying only in your dreams your body craves for me? You don''t want me at all? What a sweet little liar you are," Lucifer''sugh sounds like thunder. "You''re funny."

    I rake my brain for a response but find none in time. Lucifer''s thick fingers slide in me, and I cry in pleasure.

    "How surprising," Lucifer groans. "I didn''t expect you to be a loud lover, Erika... F**k... You''re perfect... Keep making sounds, baby. It''s sexy that you can''t help but moan when I touch you."

    "It''s..." Another moan slices up my throat, and I close my eyes. Tears are prickling behind them. "It''s only the mate-bond..."

    "me the mate-bond all you want, but we both know you have a deep desire to be with me."

    I''m not given time to respond.

    Lucifer presses his lips on the crook of my neck, and for some reason I can''t exin, I fling my arms behind me to snake them around his neck. It''s like my body has its own will. What is happening right now?!

    Another loud moan erupts from my lips. Lucifer is touching me, and I arch my back. I hold on to him with all my might as his thick fingers thrust in and out of me while his thumb rubs my little bud gently with just the right amount of pressure. "Ohh...please...no...let me go," I say weakly. "Don''t do this to me, Lucifer. This isn''t right."

    "I won''t let you go, Erika. You are mine," he says huskily.

    I feel his c**k hard and ready against my naked back. f**k he is huge, but I can''t get carried away. I bite my lower lip hard enough to draw blood, hoping it will set my head right.

    But I''m still holding on to him.

    "Say you want me, not Levi," Lucifer growls. I feel a bubble ready to burst inside my lower abdomen as he rubs my clit harder. It feels raw and swollen as I am ready to climax all over his hand. What on earth is happening?

    Why am I so hot and bothered?

    Dripping wet.

    Oh-my-god.

    "No, Lucifer," I moan as he slides his c**k over my wet p***y, threatening to push it inside. "Don''t... Don''t do it...

 Chapter 198

    Erika

    I don''t want this to feel good, but it does!

    A gasp leaves my lips when Lucifer nibbles on the sensitive skin around my neck, and sudden fear shoots up my spine when his c**k teases my opening. I keep telling myself I don''t want to have s*x with him, but my body is acting on its own. I''m pushing against him,

    teasing him back without meaning to, yet meaning to.

    Manly hands are squeezing my breasts, fingers sinking into my skin. Lucifer''s breath is on my ear, and my pulse is ring against my neck. I''m excited. I can feel the heat, and my hands can barely keep me standing in a doggy position. I''m so horny.

    So wet.

    Lucifer''s voice, husky and raw with desire, breathes in my ear. "You don''t want me?"

    "No..." I lie.

    He chuckles. "Do you think you won this round?"

    My breath hitches, and my n*****s harden at the desire in his voice. I''m weirdly turned on by being overpowered by Lucifer. He is much taller than me, bigger, stronger, and yet there is no hesitation when I answer him. "Stop touching me."

    There is a low chuckle close to my ear. "Is that truly what you want, Erika? You''re the one pushing your wet p***y closer to my c**k right now."

    I swallow thickly. "This is cheating..."

    "No, this is a dream, remember?" Lucifer chuckles. "If you have s*x in a dream, do you consider that cheating?"

    "Not normally."

    "And I''m also your second mate, Erika. We are destined, and admit it: you want me. It''s obvious. Stop fighting it."

    "I feel guilty..."

    "Stop," Lucifer sounds more serious. "Tell me what you really want. Tell me what you desire."

    Suddenly, I can''t fight the words spilling out of my lips.

    "You," I say breathlessly. "Right now."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I want you so badly..."

    "Is that right?"

    "Yes..."

    With no lead-in kisses, Lucifer shoves a finger inside of me. I gasp at the sudden movement. I didn''t expect him to act upon my words immediately. I thought he would stall everything and tease me until I begged for him, but this man is a force to be reckoned with. Lucifer isn''t afraid. He reeks of confidence, and I throb with need. I''m not sure how, but I can smell his cologne scent. And his thumbs are so rough andrge. Big. "That feels so nice..." I moan.

    My eyes close when Lucifer''s thumbs pull out from my p***y to grip my hips, and I bite down hard on my lip when anticipation hits me. I don''t have to wait long. Lucifer buries his head in my p***y and f*****g devours me.

    His tongue goes in, so deep that his nose is right in my s*x as well.

    Okay, that feels a little too good. Oh-my-god...

    "Ahhh...Lucifer..."

    I''m trying to be quiet, but I''ve never been eaten out like this before. Lucifer is licking me like I''m made of honey. It gets me so freaking wet. I''m pulsating between my legs, and Lucifer guides me to sit down on his face. He leans back on the ground, pulling me along until my legs are folded on either side of his gorgeous face.

    At first, I''m embarrassed, but then he swirls his hot, delicious tongue, and heat surges to the surface. I can''t fight the pleasure.

    "So good..." I can''t help the words from slipping out of my lips.

    Lucifer''s tongue is dominating me, not gentle in the slightest. Right now, I''m in his possession; Lucifer owns me.

    "Ohhh..." I cry out in indescribable pleasure. "Ohhh godddd, Luciii...." I''m f*****g his mouth, closing my eyes, and breathing hard and fast. "Waitttt...Slow down..."

    Lucifer ignores my plead, plunging his tongue further inside. Deeper and deeper.

    I arch my back and moan, lost in the sensation. Lucifer is good. I grab a fistful of his dark hair, and the harder I pull, the more tongue I get with no mercy.

    I can hear people leaving, opening the door mere feet away from the closet, but I''m too into Lucifer''s tongue to care. He is licking every corner of my walls, tormenting me with his rhythm.

    Bncing on the verge ofing, I rub against his tongue as my p***y throbs against his mouth. But he stops giving me pleasure.

    Lucifer sits up, and then his lips sh with mine. It''s the best kiss I''ve ever had, filled with passion and desire-l mewl into his mouth. I know we won''tst, but I want him tonight.

    His tongue flicks under my lip, sending multiple shudders down my arms. It makes me wrap my arms around his neck and press into him. My body responds to his every touch.

    He moves my leg up around his waist. I''m not sure when his pants fell to the ground, but all I can grasp and touch is naked skin.

    "I thought you said you weren''t attracted to me," he whispers teasingly and lets out a lowugh. "And yet you''re so wet for me." "Shut up and f**k me," I tell him, nearly breathless. "No more talking."

    Pushing me up against the nearest tree, he teases me with the head of his c**k-rubbing it against my slit. Again and again. "Remember when you said you wouldn''t go out with me?" he whispers into my ear. "How you said you only want Levi?" "Yes..." I moan.

    He chuckles into my ear, sending a vibration down my spine. "Well, after tonight, you''re going to be mine, Erika."

    I suck in another deep breath, holding it in my chest when he whispers in a possessive voice.

    "You and I are destined."

    He pushes me down, and sinks me into his thick c**k, burying himself to the hilt inch by inch. It hurts, but it''s a good pain. The further I slip into him, the louder I groan. The more he says I''m his. Can this even be considered s*x?

    It feels way too good.

    When I''m inside of him, his muscr arm rests against the tree. He is like no other man I''ve been with before. Gorgeous and attractive like Levi, but more intense, powerful, and addictive. Demonic energyes off his body in waves. "You''re so beautiful, Erika," Lucifer groans. "So perfect on my c**k."

    He kisses me and bites my lower lip as he moves his hips until my eyes travel to the back of my head. I''m loving his c**k, and clench around it.

    "Ohhh...." I take a deep breath and rock against him, slowly stretching my insides further and further. "That feels..."

    I can''t finish my sentence; I can barely maintain a rhythm. The fullness of Lucifer is almost too much. I love s*x with Levi, but he doesn''t have a c**k even remotely this massive.

    f**k.

    I love this.

    And I can''t breathe.

    I''m shaking.

    And I don''t want it to stop.

    "Luciii...." My eyshes flicker, and I''m panting. "Don''t... Stop..."

    "Say my name," his voice ismanding. "Tell me who you belong to."

    "You..." God, he is tormenting me.

    He chuckles, pounding into me still. "A name, Erika."

    "Lucifer!" I can''t handle the pressure anymore. His c**k is better than anything I''ve ever felt in my life. I''m so wet. "I''m... I''m about to c*m..."

    "Not yet." He grips my hips harder than ever and teases me by kissing me again and again.

    My breath is on his lips, and his c**k throbs inside of me. My muscles are clenching every time he pushes into me, and his pace quickens as he f***s me relentlessly, kissing me breathlessly. I''m in heaven.

    My o****m takes hold of me in a rush, and I shatter like ss, and copse into oblivion. Lucifer ising with me, shutting his eyes and groaning as he f***s me hard against the hard tree.

    Several secondster, Lucifer gently lifts my hips and pulls out of me. He sits down on the grass and takes me in hisp. It''s dark in my dream, but I can somewhat see his eyes, and that''s when reality crashes over me.

    I stand up as if he burnt me and quickly pick up my jeans.

    Lucifer is panting. "Where are you going?"

    "I don''t know! Away!" I''m talking as fast as my heart is pounding. "This was a mistake, and it won''t happen again."

    "A mistake?" Lucifer sounds hurt.

    "Yes. You''re not good for me, and I should know better than to cheat on Levi!" I look around and scatter away in a random direction.

    "But Erika-"

    I don''t listen to his words. My eyes are set on the forest, and I''m rushing across the field. I''m afraid, but not of what I''ve done-I''m afraid because it felt good.

    I''ve never been kissed like that before-Levi and I have chemistry and everything, but epting a second mate? It felt like my entire world made sense. Yet I know that I can never be with Lucifer. I promised Levi I would only be with him! I must reject Lucifer in real life the next time I see him!

 Chapter 199

    Erika

    I wake up to the apartment shaking as if struck by an earthquake. There aren''t supposed to be any this strong in Lunaris. What the hell is happening?!

    Paintings fly down from the walls. The walls seem toe alive, and the sound of a vase shattering into pieces fills my ears. "Levi?" I widen my eyes when I realize Levi isn''t beside me in bed. "Levi, where are you?!"

    The entire apartment shakes again, and stuff flies off the walls. I shriek, and Levies rushing out of the bathroom.

    "What the hell?" A towel is wrapped around his waist, and his expression is wild. Water drops cling to his muscles and drip down on the floor. "Are there supposed to be earthquakes in Lunaris?!"

    "No," I tell him and clutch the nket to my chest. "This isn''t normal at all! I''ve never experienced an earthquake like that!" "Are you sure?"

    "Positive!"

    Levi sniffs the air. "It smells like sulfur in the air mixed with rotting flesh. That is the usual sign of demons, but the aura I can sense is too strong to be a normal demon. That can only mean one thing-another one of my brothers has broken free from hell." I get up from bed. "Can you tell which one?"

    Levi''s mood seems to darken. "Beelzebub. My ears are buzzing, and only he can produce that sound. He is a giant fly. Hideous. Disgusting, and he loves to eat human flesh."

    I stare at him, ck-jawed. "What is it with demons and wanting to eat human flesh?"

    Heughs, showing me his sharp white teeth. "I don''t know. Does it disturb you?"

    "Of course it does! Why wouldn''t it? My kind is seen as a delicacy by your kind, and that''s messed up!"

    He shrugs. "You eat cattle."

    "Those don''t talk."

    "It still wouldn''t stop you."

    "Eww, Levi," I stick out my tongue to prove my disgust. "I certainly f*****g hope it would stop us."

    "One can hope," Levi smiles. "Anyway, we should probably head outside and see if the others-"

    Suddenly, his eyes turn eerie ck, and I stare at him.

    Levi is acting weird. Every hair seems to stand on edge on his body, and a growl leaves his lips. It worries me, and I ce a hand on his broad, muscr shoulder. "What is wrong?"

    He peers down at me with endlessly dark eyes. "Mammon is here too. Beelzebub isn''t alone."

    "Oh, then what do we do?"

    As I ask that question, I hear Leo through the mind-link.

    ''Erika?'' Leo sounds out of breath. ''Can you hear me?''

    I stare out into space as I answer him. ''Yeah?''

    ''Listen, ke, and I are fighting Mammon right now, but Beelzebub is headed toward your apartment. Could you and Levi keep him busy while ke and I defeat Mammon?''

    I swallow thickly. ''Do we have another choice?''

    ''No, you really don''t.

    ''Consider it done.''

    I look up at Levi. "We have to take care of Beelzebub-alpha''s orders."

    His eyebrows shoot into his hairline. "Are we supposed to defeat him? No offense, but... I haven''t had human flesh or blood in a long time, so defeating Beelzebub won''t be a walk in the park." "Would you be fine with my blood?"

    "No," he gives me a sad smile. "It wouldn''t be enough. Beelzebub must have spent days feasting on humans to be able to make it to the human world without being the king of hell. That takes serious power because he broke the magic I had ced on him and Mammon."

    "Well, Leo told us we only need to keep him busy, and we should be able to handle that, right?"

    "Right."

    I head for the door and don''t bother to pick up my clothes since I will shape-shift as soon as we are outside the building. Levi is following me, and I quicken my pace.

    "Aren''t you going to wear clothes?"

    "No," I nce over my shoulder, meeting his eyes. "I''m going to shape-shift, so it won''t matter."

    Levi''s answer is a smile, and we walk down the stairs.

    My old neighbor in his mid-forties is staring at my breasts, but it doesn''t matter. His memories will be wiped out by the vampires living in Lunaris after the demons are defeated. They are cool like that.

    I push up the door leading outside, and the wind hits me in the face and fans my hair around my face. "I''m going to shape-shift."

    Levi ces a giant paw on my shoulder, smiling. "No offense, my brave warrior, but I think you should fight alongside me. I get stronger when you''re close."

    I blink at him. "Really?"

    "Yes, it''s a mate thing. I''ve noticed it recently myself," Levi tosses away the towel around him, and I blush. He grins at that, and his eyes crinkle by the corners. "What is this shynessing from? You''ve seen me naked plenty of times before!" "I know, I know! It was just very sudden!"

    He chuckles. "You''re cute... Anyway, I''m going to shape-shift, and you get on my back, okay? I think this is the best way to fight."

    "Okay, I trust your judgment!"

    Levi steps back, and I can see his face going from his smiling, carefree self into a fighter. His demonic aura grows, and I turn to the skies when I notice a giant, grotesque bug hovering over the houses in the area. "Eww, is that Beelzebub?"

    The response I get is a loud reptile-like sound from Levi. I call it "the dragon purr" and smile. My mate has already shape-shifted into his dragon self and lowers his head. Large nostrils re above my head before slowly lowering to let me pet between them.

    I giggle.

    Despite being as big as a house, Levi, in his dragon form, is a sucker for being scratched over his dark blue muzzle. It''s covered in sensitive scales, and I tenderly rub the area. "Hello there, big guy," a smile stretches over my lips. "Now isn''t the time to be petted, but I promise we can cuddleter. I could even give you some belly rubs." Levi chuffs, and like a good dragon, he ttens his neck to the asphalt to let me climb up.

    I''m well aware of the stares we receive from various humans. Luckily, down the road, I can see that vampires loyal to Evan already ce people in a trance.

    It will sort itself out. Evan takes care of these things in Lunaris. He has a sense that tells him when a human remembers too much and can easily wipe their memories.

    It''s good because I can''t imagine the trauma a human would have from seeing a gigantic fly in the skies. Not to mention dragons and werewolves shifting into wolves. "I''m ready whenever you are," I p Levi on the side of his neck, smiling when hisrge eye meets mine. "Yip-yip."

    Levi lifts his head and cracks his shoulders before sprinting down the street. The wind hits me in the face, and my stomach plummets when he throws himself into the air.

    Car rms screech behind us, but it doesn''t matter. We have to get to Beelzebub, who is busy destroying buildings. The sky is turning ck, and with his mosquito-like snout, the monster picks up humans and brings them to his awaiting mouth. A shudder sweeps down my spine. "I''m so d your diet doesn''t consist of eating humans."

    Levi screeches, and I roll my eyes. "Look, I don''t care if you ate them before you met me, but keep that information to yourself. I don''t want to hear about it."

    There is another screech, lighter this time, and I know Levi isughing even though this hardly is the time for that.

    A giant fly is on the loose, and as we get closer, Levi slightly opens his mouth to gather blue fire. I brace myself and hold on to his scales as the mes spread in Beelzebub''s direction.

    The fly emits a deafening scream, but the fire hardly seems to damage the monstrous creature. Levi is much smaller in size-Beelzebub is humongous, and his demonic aura is only growing stronger for every victim he consumes. "f**k!" I swear over the winds. "How do we defeat that thing?!"

    Levi responds by breathing fire again, but Beelzebub seems immune to his attack. He has a thousand fly-like eyes yet doesn''t give the smaller dragon the time of his day.

    I curse under my breath. "This isn''t working..."

    Levi seems to havee to the same conclusion, and still, he isn''t giving up. He keeps attacking the other demon over and over again.

    It seems to anger Beelzebub.

    He buzzes at us, and one of his disgusting arms strikes Levi in a quick movement. My mate easily evades, but I''m not as lucky-Levi only needs to turn slightly for me to fall off his back. "No-no-no!"

    Fear shes through me as I fall down from the sky. Time seems to pass in slow motion. Every second feels like an hour. I''m paying too much attention to everything: Levi''s eyes shing in horror and Beelzebub noticing I''m an easy victim. Another insect armes my way, and I close my eyes.

    It feels like I''m plunging into death, and the scariest part is that there is nothing I can do about it.

    Shape-shifting won''t save me. I''m falling and falling, and my life shes before my eyes.

    The fear in my heart breaks me down and builds me up.

    I''m confident I will die, but suddenly everything stops spinning. And when it no longer feels like I''m being pulled into a whirlpool, I finally open my eyes to see what happened.

    I''m hovering in the air, and slowly, Ind on the back of a ck-scaled dragon with hints of red and crimson-colored horns.

    I gasp when its eyes meet mine, and the mate-bond is set into motion. Time turns back to normal, yet it takes a while before I havended, but as soon as my eyes settle, I shed a tear. "Lucifer..." I whisper. "You saved me..."

    The ck dragon screeches happily, but the sound is interrupted by Beelzebub striking us with an arm. But he doesn''t merely hit Lucifer-he grabs the poor dragon by the throat. YOU SHOULDN''T HAVE INTERFERED!

    I shudder at the voice that can onlye from Beelzebub, and then I''m forced to hold on tight not to fall.

    Lucifer is wing at the insect hand holding him, screaming and pping his wings, but Beelzebub won''t let go of his neck.

    I''m clinging to Lucifer''s scales, terrified of the enormous eyes belonging to Beelzebub creeping closer.

    I CAN''T BELIEVE YOU ARE SIDING WITH THE HUMANS, LUCIFER! IT''S SUCH A SHAME BECAUSE THAT MEANS I HAVE TO KILL YOU!

    Beelzebub tightens his hold around Lucifer''s neck. There is a sickening sound of bones breaking, and then Lucifer is no longer fighting against the hand holding him.

    His wings fall limp, as does the rest of his body, and my heart cracks when I feel the mate-bond slowly beginning to fade away.

    "NOOOOO!" I scream. Tears are prickling behind my eyes, and a storm arises in my chest. I don''t want this. "YOU CAN''T DIE ON ME!"

 Chapter 200

    Erika

    "No-no-no, you can''t die on me, Lucifer!" I shout and feel the panic grow within me. "Please, please open your eyes!"

    As expected, Lucifer''s eye remains closed. His muscles have gone ck, and darkness and power don''t ooze from his pores anymore.

    Is he dead?

    We are still connected through the mate-bond, but his heartbeats are weak and fading away.

    I don''t want him to die, but everything seems hopeless.

    No matter how much I tap on Lucifer''s scales, there is no response from my second mate. I''m holding on to the horns sticking out of his back. Levi is in the background, trying to grab my attention by chuffing, but my heart is aching too much to let go. "No..." I whisper in a heartfelt voice. "You got to get up and free yourself..."

    I told Lucifer I would never ept him. I wanted a future with Levi, but that doesn''t mean I wished death upon Lucifer!

    I''m unsure how I felt about him, but we made love, and when we did, we were one. Connected. Together. It might have been in a dream, but I know how soft his lips are-I can''t forget!

    "I know we had our differences, but you came back for me in the end! You challenged Beelzebub!"

    Tears pool in my eyes while Beelzebub buzzes in the background. He seems to be celebrating his victory, the sick bastard. I re at him, knowing I can''t defeat him, but I don''t have to. Leo''s howling fills my ears, and within moments, water magic restrains Beelzebub-it must be ke!

    Immediately, Beelzebub lets go of Lucifer, and I fall with him to the ground countless feet away. Levi is helping Leo and ke, but I can''t leave Lucifer''s lifeless body.

    The battle continues behind me, and I hear Beelzebub lifting himself to be chased by the two dragons and ke in the skies.

    I don''t pay them any attention.

    I wander over to Lucifer''s head, crying. He isn''t moving, and I ce my hand right over his closed eyelid, stroking the area.

    I catch a faint movement and freeze when Lucifer speaks to me inside of my head with a weak voice breath.

    ''I wasn''t strong enough to defeat him...''

    My tongue darts out to wet my lips. "You don''t have to defeat Beelzebub. The others are doing that... The Snowmoon pack is here, and Leo will take care of it... You just rest."

    I say those words, but Lucifer and I both know he is dying.

    He is already fading into the atmosphere. Those scales of his are fragmenting, yet he doesn''t mention that for my sake. Instead, he uses hisst dying breath, trying to make me smile.

    ''I got to see you naked in real life. You''re beautiful, especially your perky breasts,'' Lucifer chuckles inside my head. ''There is no better view in the entire world. You''re a gorgeous mate, Erika. Beautiful. I can die happy knowing I protected you.'' Iugh at him. "Pervert, and you''re not dying-"

    I don''t get to finish my sentence. Lucifer is already gone, and my chest constricts. My hand is leaning against nothing, and I fall to my knees. Thest fragments of Lucifer are taken by the wind.

    My heart shatters, and I sob while standing up to watch ke, Leo and Levi defeat Beelzebub.

    Together with the pack, they beat him: Leo smacks him to the ground, and countless werewolves bite into his skin, ripping him apart with the help of some vampires.

    Evan, Raphael, and Ste are there. Not Nora, because she is pregnant and everyone is celebrating.

    Everyone except me.

    My eyes are focused on the ground, and I barely register what is happening. People are shouting and hugging each other while I just want to disappear through the floor. "Erika?"

    I lift my chin and notice Levi walking up to me. His face is shrouded in shadows. I can''t read him and keep staring until he towers above me, smiling faintly.

    "Are you okay?" He asks. "I know you didn''t want Lucifer, but I bet it must feel... Hard to lose him since you never rejected him."

    Ha.

    Hard doesn''t begin to describe what I''m feeling. My soul feels like it''s been ripped apart into a thousand pieces. I''m unsure of who and what I am, and the worst part is that...

    The worst part is that... Maybe I wouldn''t have rejected Lucifer if I had been given a chance to get to know him. He saved my life and paid for it by giving up his own.

    Lucifer wasn''t all bad, and he was a passionate lover. He was not selfish in the slightest when he pleasured me.

    More tears gather in my eyes, and before I know what is going on, Levi embraces me in a hug. My naked skin against his naked skin, and hisrge hand stroking my back-that''s all it takes for me to give and finally weep like a little child. "He didn''t have to die!" I shout. "Lucifer didn''t deserve that!"

    Levi holds me tighter. "I know..."

    "He saved me, and then... Then he disappeared! He was here just a moment ago, Levi! It''s not fair!"

    Levi continues to brush my hair and hold me tight, but my heart won''t stop breaking. I''m in pain, and the worst part is that I don''t know how to make it stop.

    Do you ever stop missing your mate after you''ve lost them? Lucifer and I never finished the mating ritual, yet I can tell my soul has lost something fundamental to function.

    It feels like I''ve died a little bit inside.

 Chapter 201

    Erika

    I should be celebrating.

    There is a party in Leo''s garden. The entire pack is invited since all the dangerous demons have been defeated. Everything is finally over, and everyone is happy since Nora is pregnant with the new future alpha.

    Things are looking great, but I can''t stop the ocean. Tears are running down my face, and I''m hiding upstairs inside the toilet. My heart is breaking into pieces.

    I came here with a beautiful red velvet dress hugging my curves. I''m even wearing high heels. It''s a waste locking myself up like this, but I can''t stop thinking about Lucifer. Every night, I find myself in that magical ce where west had s*x inside my dreams. I wander those fields, but no matter what, I can''t conjure him into existence. There is a knock on the bathroom door. "Erika, are you okay? You''ve spent an hour in there already..."

    Levi.

    My chest constricts after hearing his beautiful voice. I love him to bits, and he worries about me, but I feel ashamed to seek shelter in his muscr arms.

    I cheated on him. In a dream, yes. But I still deserve to die, especially since I''m broken after Lucifer''s death.

    "Go away, Levi..." I sob and dry my eyes on my arm. They sting from too many salty tears.

    "Erika..." I can hear the pain in his voice, and I know that he can feel my inner pain through the mate-bond. "Talk to me, please? You''re my mate, and you''re in pain..."

    I suck my lips inside my mouth, back and forth between my teeth, while I shed more tears. "I''ve done something terrible, Levi..."

    Levi sighs, and I hear him sink down to the floor. I know he is leaning his cheek and ear against the door without seeing him. I can feel it, and that makes my heart shatter further.

    I don''t deserve a mate like Levi. He is patient and kind; meanwhile, I''m a terrible person.

    "You slept with Lucifer in your dreams, didn''t you?" Levi asks, shocking me by knowing it and yet being so calm. Ick words, and the door makes a sound when Levi shifts his position. "Erika?"

    I shut my eyes, whispering. "I''m still here... I just don''t know what to say because... Because I''m guilty..."

    Levi is quiet for a while, but eventually, he gives in and talks to me in a calm, kind voice.

    "Look, Erika... Lucifer was your second mate, and it must have been impossible to resist him in your dreams. Lucifer was in control of them, and even... And even if you liked it, I don''t me you. Am I hurt you didn''t immediately tell me? Yes. But am I angry with you? No, because Lucifer died, and I realize that you need me. You can''t carry the sadness on your own. Let me in, please?"

    I suck in a breath as emotion swells within my chest.

    More than anything, I want to embrace Levi and be with him, inhale him. I long to run my fingers through his soft, smooth ck hair. Laugh with him and watch silly shows on the TV.

    The mate-bond is zapping between us, making breathing harder without him. But I still count what I did as cheating. I don''t deserve to touch him. Conflict tears at me, and I don''t know what to do.

    "Levi..." I sigh heavily and sit down on the grey terrycloth carpet inside the bathroom. I pull at the straws. It''s one of those from IKEA. "I think... I think I need a little break... Space..." "From me?"

    His words hit like arrows. "It''s not because I don''t love you, Levi. I just... I just don''t deserve to be with you."

    "Erika..." I can hear the inner torment in his voice. Mates aren''t made to be away from each other. I know this, but he is too good for me. "You know I''m not mad at you for what happened." "And that makes it worse. With you being this understanding and kind, I feel even more of a turd."

    Levi sighs for what must be the billionth time, and I hear him stand up from the floor. "Okay, I''ve had enough of this..."

    His words detonate more pain into my chest. I expect him to leave, but instead, a portal opens up underneath me. "Levi?!" I shriek. "What are you doing?!"

    I fall into the darkness, and then I plunge into his arms. He holds me like a bride to his chest, irritated eyes settling on mine.

    "I need to take care of my woman."

    Before I can digest what that means, Levi walks away with me. His long strides eat up distance fast until we stand outside the room that used to be mine. I gulp. What is he nning on doing?

    Music sts from the party outside, and Levi shoves open the door with his shoulder before bringing us inside. It''s dark, but Levi makes the room flood with spirit mes through a mutter.

    The magic is beautiful. I''ve never seen him summon floating mes and stare at them in awe. I wonder what else he can do? Levi''s magic has always been so mysterious.

    "You and I are going to take a bath," Levi kisses the top of my head, inhaling me while taking me inside the bathroom. "I''ve heard water, bubbles, and chocte are what humans need when you''re sad. I will be giving you everything tonight. Anything you want. Including me."

    I melt in his arms, taken by his words.

    Levi is a sweetheart, and I gaze up into hisvender eyes. At the same time, his magic starts the multiple faucets in the giant tub. Steam billows into the room, and I''m gently ced on the floor.

    "Are you ready to be healed?" Levi asks, and his fingers stroke over my cheek. I nod, and his lips curve into a small smile. "Good, because I need you to work with me, Erika."

    I''m about to tell him I will try because I can''t fight the yearning inside me in his presence. But words fail me when he tosses off his shirt, and unable to stop myself, I gasp. "Holy moon goddess..." I breathe, looking at his abs which look even more defined than before. "Those aren''t digitally enhanced or something? Levi... What the heck happened?!" Levi chuckles and leans forward, brushing his lips against my ear. "This body is real... One hundred percent."

    "But how?"

    "I''m a demon, Erika... I feed off your desires, and when my brothers died, their power went to me... I have so much of it I don''t know what to do. So what better way to use it than satisfy you?" "By changing your appearance?"

    "Don''t you like it?"

    My answer is to reach out to touch him. I hesitate, so Levi grabs my fingers and brings them to his eight-pack. Holy moly, he is ripped, like an alpha on cracks.

    "Erika, my beautiful mate," Levi tugs me closer to him, dwarfing me and surrounding me with the heating off his body. "This is all yours to touch and explode. No matter what, your hands are the only ones I want on me. Only yours."

    I suck my bottom lip and stroke Levi''s smooth, hot flesh. He is hard, all ridges and valleys that don''t give beneath my hands. Not at all like my body which has gone soft from less time spent at the gym.

    I''m tall and toned, but not like this. I fear Levi won''t like me back for a second, but my breaths are wasted worrying. His nosends in my hair, and his arms wrap around me.

    "You''re so soft and perfect," Levi murmurs, doing his own exploring along my torso. I''m still in clothes, and he tugs at my dress. "I want to get you out of this thing and quickly..."

    I lift my chin, meeting his eyes. "Levi, you''re too nice for me, but..." I let out a pained chuckle. "You''re tricking me with skin-to-skin contact and the promise of s*x... How am I supposed to resist you?"

    "Easy," Levi tilts his head, and his dimples show in his smile. "You won''t resist me, Erika. You give in. Be happy with me instead of worrying about what you did wrong. You''re already sorry for it, and if you want me to be happy, just let it go." Hot tears prickle behind my eyes, but Levi won''t let me use this moment to cry. He growls and leans forward, iming my lips with his nails turning into ws at the back of my neck. Delicious.

    My hands skimzily over the tes of his chest, feeling up his chiseled muscles, and I moan into his mouth. Levi''s magic somehow removes my clothes, and the kiss turns carnal. His rock-hard erection is nestled between us, humming for attention, and I can feel my arousal growing. Levi must be able to smell the wetness spreading between my legs.

    His lips and growls speak loud and clear, and I close my eyes when he shoves his tongue into my mouth. Then, without much effort, he picks me up and grips my a*s.

    It''s sexy how easy it is for him. I feel so small, and I''m getting increasingly horny from his hand squeezing my b**t. The tip of his thumb caresses my wet folds, and I swear I''m dripping. Everything inside of me is hot and wet and tight. Levi''s thumb is touching me agonizingly slowly, and I need his d**k. It feels like it''s been ages since west made love. "Levi," I groan in protest, breaking from his lips. He meets my eyes, and I lean against him, bringing attention to my hardened n*****s. "More," I demand. "I need more of you." "What do you need?" Levi rumbles.

    "You."

    "You have me."

    "I need you to f**k me, Levi," I insist. "Hard. Violently. Now."

    His eyes seem to dte with lust until the only color I can see is ck, the sign of his demon taking over. It makes me even wetter. I love it when Levi goes wild and demonic.

    "Tonight, Erika, I will remind you of who owns you," Levi speaks in a deeper voice. Growling, really. It''s possessive and demanding. "I''m your mate, and you''re mine. Only mine. If Lucifer were here right now, I would kill him. Do you understand?"

    My heart is beating out of my chest. Now I can hear Levi is angry about what happened, and the only answer I manage is a nod. It makes him smirk in satisfaction.

    "Good, and as your punishment, I won''t be gentle. This might hurt a little, Erika, but I''m sure you can take it."

    My core clenches by the end of his sentence, reacting to his darker side, the master of my pleasure. My body knows it. I know it.

    I exhale shakily. "I can take it."

    "Yes, you can," Levi carries me away from the bathroom, leaving it behind as gentleness is no longer on his agenda. "You''re all mine, Erika. And I''m never letting you go."

 Chapter 202

    Erika

    I''ve discovered that I like when Levi goes full caveman on me. His eyes are dark and possessive, and the rest of him screams power. Demonic energy is wafting off him in waves as he ces me on the bed, but only to remove my clothes. I try to slide over to the pillows while he throws off his own, but Levi''s arm snakes around my middle, and he lifts me.

    "Oh, you''re not going anywhere," his voice is a growl filled with deep, possessive demand. "There is no escape from me, Erika."

    My core clenches when I hear his voice, reacting to him, my mate who had spread wings and horns. Mine. My body and soul know it as he lifts my naked body higher and higher until my legs are resting on his insanelyrge arms, and his tongue dives into my wet folds.

    I shudder and grab onto his horns. I love being eaten out by Levi, and the taste seems addicting for him too.

    His hands are already squeezing my buttocks while his tongue, nose, mouth-his whole face is working to bring me pleasure. The p***y juice doesn''t even seem to bother him.

    There is a slurping sound, then more tongue, and I have to fight not to melt into a puddle. Instead, I cry out as instant lightning spears me from the tip of his tongue down to my core. Levi is so talented.

    I thrust forward, weak in the spine, but Levi is easily keeping me in ce. My weight doesn''t bother him. He is still vigorously standing up while suckling on my c**t and soon licking me everywhere. "Levi," I chant. "Oh, f**k, Levi."

    My whole insides are fluttering. Levi keeps holding me immobile as he makes sure to bury what feels like even his nose in me. He is torturing me, making me almost reach my peak, but I want his c**k.

    I can''t see it ncing down, but I know it''s there. Fat, veiny demon c**k waiting for me. It shouldn''t be possible, but I growl more aroused thinking about Levi f*****g me raw.

    I want it hard, and I want it rough.

    But Levi isn''t done with me. My juices are all over his face, and slowly, he begins moving his tongue in this manner that makes me shudder. Three secondster, I can barely contain an explosion. I shake, already a goner, as the out-of-control tremors take over. "Ahhh, Levi!"

    My walls clench, needing to be filled by more than his tongue, and my n*****s have be two hard, aching points. I''m teetering on the edge of my o****m, bliss, and heaven waiting below to catch and envelop me in its tumultuous waves.

    Levi leans back a little, growling. "Are you going to give me what I want, Erika? Or are you going to keep holding back?"

    My breathing is strained. "What do you want?"

    Another growl. "Don''t y games with me. You know what I want. Stop holding yourself back."

    I moan, gasp, and shatter when he dives back down and sucks hard on my sensitive bud. Perfect pressure. My jerks, but with Levi holding me, I can''t trash around or flee from his mouth. There is nowhere to go but stay for the overwhelming pleasure. "Oh-my-god, Levi!" I scream, and my voice echoes through the bedroom. Ie so hard that I seem to ck out a little. Levi does this to me. He makes me dense and mindless, only aware of the intense pleasure and caring about little else. Levi stops sucking me. "That... That''s exactly what I wanted."

    "Levi," I whisper as he lowers us to the bed. My whole body is tired and tingling, but I need more. "Levi, I need you to f**k me."

    Levi says nothing. He kisses me, but I won''t give up and let him stop everything here. No. I continue kissing him and straddle his thick thighs. His long, veiny c**k ps against my cleft. Perfect.

    I rock up and down the length of it, moaning into Levi''s mouth. It''s getting to him. He groans into my mouth, a sound of arousal, and then grips my hips to guide me.

    That''s it.

    My hands are on his broad shoulders, and I''m wetter than ever, yet I can still feel him as the tip of his c**k slides in. He is so big. My demon. My mate. I love the feeling of being stretched out. "Erika is this a good idea. You''ve got to be sore-"

    "No, Levi, stop. I need you inside me," I keen. "Please, Levi!"

    "f**k, I need you too, Erika," Levi confesses. His voice sounds so much deeper in his demon form. "When you came all over my face, I almost went off. It was so hot. So perfect."

    I kiss him again, and Levi no longer fights me. His c**k sinks deeper and deeper into my wetness. So good. I want it. I crave it.

    His lips break from our kiss, eyes gazing into mine. "I need you, Erika. Never leave me again. Never shut me out. You''re only mine, and I need your sweet p***y. Also mine."

    Adjusting slightly on the bed, Levi thrusts his giant c**k deeper into me. It''s equal amounts of pleasure and equal amounts of pain. I cry out and then nibble his neck to keep calm.

    "Shhh," Levi''s breath is hot on my ear while I feel some pleasure I''ve never felt before. "We are locked together."

    I blink. "Locked?"

    "It happens when you''re on the same wavelength with a demon. You tie with them... We will stay like this for maybe an hour-"

    Levi moans himself, and not a secondter, I''m crying out with him. Pleasure is pulsating between us, stronger than anything I''ve ever felt before in my entire life.

    I rock against it, and Levi tightens his hold of me, that calloused hand stroking my naked back.

    "Just like that," Levi groans. "Ride me."

    His grip around me tightens as he helps me move precisely as he wants. This brings pleasure to me, but more so to Levi-I feel so powerful making him moan and say my name. It''s such a turn-on.

    I ride him as if our lives depend on it. And while we are locked, the pleasure is indescribable. His length is perfect, filling me up in some spot that makes me see stars.

    "You''re so perfect... So beautiful," Levi captures one of my breasts, taking the swollen and ready peak into his mouth.

    I arch my back and cry out in pleasure. Levi sucks and jerks beneath me while I squeeze his rod and clench around it. I have no idea how locking works, but everything feels lovely.

    I''m imed, and it feels like I belong. Pleasure spreads through me, and I copse against his chiseled chest. Still impaled on Levi andpletely spineless from the satisfaction. Levi runs his mammoth hands up and down my sweaty back while I melt into him, bncing on the edge of another o****m.

    "Oh-my-god," I mutter into his skin,zily kissing him. "I''m just staying here for the rest of my life."

    Instead ofughing, Levi hugs me. "Do you promise?"

    My answer is a hum. "Mmm..."

    Levi smiles, then leans in, kissing my cheek before whispering. "You''re all mine, Erika. Never forget that."

 Chapter 203

    Nora

    I can''t believe everything is finally over.

    The demons are finally defeated, and the danger is over. We are celebrating this with the entire pack in our garden. My parents are here, and so is my brother, who is ying with all his kids. Reba, who is pregnant again, sighs next to me. She is drinking soda but treating it like alcohol. "Men never really grow up, do they? They are really just oversized children."

    I tap my baby bump and pass her a smile as we rx on the lounge chairs in front of the pool. "You''re absolutely right. Men never really grow up at all. They are oversized puppies." "They are," Reba''s eyes are glued to her husband''s butt. "But they are also a bit more than that..."

    "They have big dicks."

    Her eyes twinkle with mischief. "Oh, amen to that."

    I widen my eyes. "Wait, please... No, I f*****g forgot my brother is your mate! Ew. Just ew, Reba! I don''t want to be thinking about William naked! That''s just... Ugh!"

    She snorts and winks at me. "Hey, you suggested it, and I agree with what is true. William is such a stud. Yesterday, when the kids were sleeping, he came and-"

    "NO!" I shout so loud that a few pack members stop dancing and instead stare at me. I grimace and then turn to Reba. "Please spare me the details... I can''t handle them." Reba giggles in amusement. "Fine... I won''t mention my s*x life to you, but it''s amazing."

    "Gross."

    "I''m fortunate to be mates with him. William is such a passionate and romantic lover. Total hunk of a man."

    "E...."

    "Speaking of mates, where are your two lucky men?"

    "Oh, I''m not sure where they went-"

    "You talking s**t about me?"

    Iugh when ke crouches down on my side with a small smile. His eyes roam me up and down. There is l**t embedded into them, and I know without asking that he wants s*x. It''s my fault.

    My pregnancy hormones drive me to what s*x at all times, but I never thought that would spread to my mates. Leo and ke are always ready. Sometimes I make love with them both. Other times I do solo s*x with one of them. It''s great, but tonight is supposed to be a pack day-not f**k Nora until she can''t think day!

    "In fact, we were," I shove him in the head, though therge fairy doesn''t budge. He looks at me with big, sad eyes, and I snort. "No, we aren''t going to skip the party and head upstairs. Those eyes of yours won''t work on me." ke pulls my hand, cing it over his naked pecs. Damn him. Heat floods me, and I''m forced to fight that tingle between my legs. f*****g pregnancy hormones.

    "ke..." I warn. "We aren''t heading upstairs."

    "We are not?" Leo asks. He is holding a tray with food and frowns. "I was just getting this tray ready for us... I thought I could convince the pregnantdy to join us upstairs with some snacks."

    My eyes lock on Leo, and I audibly growl. He is shirtless too, and I swear everything just turned into a nightmare.

    Golden abs, v-lines, and blonde hair smattered over his impressive pecs that look so fat and juicy that I just want to bite them.

    f**k MY LIFE!

    How am I supposed to resist my two mates?!

    They are both s*x gods and parading around, showing off their goods. I swear I''m growing dumber by the second while looking at Leo''s chiseled abs and tanned arms.

    "Leo..." It feels thick saying his name. "Please don''t..."

    Truth: I am aroused, painfully horny, but we already had s*x earlier, and tonight is about the pack.

    "Nora..." Leo whines.

    ke sighs, too, finding my eyes. "Nora, don''t you want some more nasty s*x? Do you remember when I shrank you a tiny amount earlier, and you could hardly take my c**k? You were screaming it was toorge, and then you came anyway..."

    My face is burning. "ke! Not so loud! Someone might hear you, and thest thing I need is the pack members knowing their luna is a freak in bed! Please think about what you''re saying!"

    Leo pouts. "I want some shrunken Nora too... Don''t you want to head upstairs and ride my c**k?!"

    Oh, I do, but I can''t! I have to fight them!

    "No. I''m pregnant, rxing, and we aren''t going to head upstairs."

    "Why not?" ke urges and strokes his fingers down my arm. I shudder in response, and his smile grows. "Let us take you to bed, Nora. All you need to do is lie there while we please you. I don''t mind doing all the work. Leo doesn''t mind, either. Come on." I frown, thinking my mates should be more mindful. Leo needs to hold speeches to his pack members and not f**k me at all hours. That is his priority one, not him f*****g me. And ke?

    Well, he should just rx for a moment.

    "No, I''m not going upstairs!" Stop pouting at me!" I growl. Reba isughing in her seat, and I turn around to re at the damn traitor. "You''re supposed to be on my side!"

    I gasp when I see Reba locking tongues with my brother-the traitor! Why is everyone having s*x?!

    Reba mewls into William''s mouth, and I roll my eyes when he straddles the sunbed. He pins her underneath his broad chest and kisses her jaw while she turns to me with a sheepish smile.

    "Sorry, Nora, but love is in the air... Ste is watching our kids, and Raphael is entertaining the pack members, so I would suggest-" she moans and takes a deep breath before continuing. I''m trying to ignore the fact that William is kissing her chest. "I suggest you get a room and get some action going."

    Disgusted by seeing my brother make love to my best friend, I turn to face ke and Leo. They are smiling at me, and judging by their eyes, they hope I will just give in.

    I sigh heavily. Slump my shoulders and thene up with a smile ying over my lips. "Fine... You win... Let''s make love."

    "Yes!"

    "Finally!"

    "You won''t regret this, Nora!"

    ke and Leo are high-fiving each other.

    I roll my eyes but can''t fight the smile curling my lips. I love them more than anything else, and finally, I consider myself happy. The world is smiling at me, and the future is bright with a kid on the way. I''m excited.

    Two true mates who have marked me, one pack, and soon our son will be here-I can''t stop smiling.

 Chapter 204

    Erika

    A few weeks have passed since Lucifer sacrificed himself. I''m sitting on the balcony, watching the orange sunset while Levi cooks dinner for us inside the kitchen.

    I let out a deep breath, wriggling my toes to the scent of Pasta Carbonara oozing in the air. My heart swells. Levi is a talented chef, and I love him so much. I wonder what our next step should be?

    Things have more or less settled and turned peaceful in Lunaris. Nora, ke, and Leo are trying to be more eptive of demons. Their son will be a mixed species, so they are trying to create peace before he is born. I think it''s a wise decision. All demons aren''t evil. "Everything alright out here?"

    I turn around in my chair and smile when Levi ces a te of food on the table. He is holding a bottle of wine, and his beautiful eyes are brimming with affection.

    My lips curl into an even more giant smile. "Everything is just fine," I sink my teeth into my bottom lip, unable to hold in my giggle as my hand strokes over my stomach. "I have something to tell you."

    Without a word, Levi silently takes a seat. His eyes are curious, and I look him over, touching his features with my eyes. He is gorgeous, muscr, sexy-total daddy material, and soon it won''t be only us two.

    "I''m pregnant," I tell him and move my hands to the napkin on the table. I''ve hidden a pregnancy test in it. I reveal it, and tears form in the corner of my eyes. I''m so emotional. "This is the fourth test I''ve made. They are all showing positive."

    Levi stares at me, frozen into ce. Countless emotions wash over his face: happiness, joy, curiosity, and even stress before they finally settle with pure excitement.

    "I''m... I''m going to be a dad?"

    I nod at him. "Yes."

    Levi looks like he doesn''t believe me. His eyes are filled with disbelief, but I realize that''s because he thinks this sounds too good to be true.

    We have been trying to make a baby, and we thought it would take a long time, but it didn''t-we are so blessed in that regard.

    For some women, it can take ages. Some even need help. I can''t believe I''m already pregnant; from the looks of it, Levi is as overjoyed as I am.

    "Are you sure?" Levi whispers. "Like, are you one hundred percent sure you''re pregnant?"

    "I think so," I whisper back, smiling while running my fingers over the slight bump on my stomach. Werewolf pregnancies are much shorter than human ones. I''m already bing big. "Quite positive, actually."

    Levi''s response is to stand up and walk over to me. This huge, towering demon of a man is reduced to joy and happiness.

    Wordlessly, he squats before me, pressing his head between my legs to touch and look at my stomach. I''ve never seen him so quiet before. I hold my breath as I feel his hand slipping underneath my shirt, caressing my skin until I experience gooseflesh.

    I have no idea what Levi is thinking, but as I look down at his handsome face, I catch the shine of tears. Even his bottom lip quivers when he meets my gaze.

    "Pregnant... I can feel it... You really are pregnant with my child..."

    I blink away a few tears. "You can feel it?"

    "Uh-huh."

    "That''s a relief."

    "It''s a girl," Levi whispers while his hand shines with magic. He continues massaging the area, drawing little circles. "We are going to have a beautiful little daughter." "A daughter?"

    "Yes."

    Happiness bubbles up within me, and I''m sure Levi can feel it through the mate-bond. He acts upon it, sliding one hand underneath me before lifting me off the chair. The food is long forgotten.

    I whimper, and my arms wrap around his strong neck as he carries me toward the open balcony door. Without warning, he dives down, kissing me with tongue and urgency.

    I grow hot, so ufortable hot, aware that we are moving but too caught up in our passionate kisses to pay attention to it. It''s not until I''m released on the mattress that my consciousness kicks to life. My eyes blink with renewed attention, and I notice Levi is throwing off his clothes with his gaze locked on mine. He is a piece of art. All hard ridges and muscles are ready for me, only for me.

    I shudder and watch Levi get down on all fours, climb over to me, and pin me underneath his broad chest. He kisses me again, and I cry out when he cups my b****t, molding it and seeking my hard n****e. "You''re mine," Levi growls as he releases my lips to dip down and instead nts kisses along my jaw. Searing hot, designed to make me whimper underneath him. "Mine."

    "Levi..." I moan and touch his chest, feeling his heavy, juicy pecs in my palms. Gosh, inparison, my hands seem tiny on his body. He is so huge. Sexy. Already hard. I lift my chin to whisper. "I need you." Levi grins and sucks harder on my n****e, scraping his teeth upward before moving on to the other n****e. I lose track of everything as he gives me pleasure.

    I''m too taken by it, already drifting into thend of satisfaction. My fingers are on his broad back, sinking into his warm, firm skin. He is so ripped, and his tongue is so wet and delicious.

    I groan, but Levi doesn''t stop sucking, doesn''t stop touching me. I hold my breath, and in a split-second glimpse back into reality, I realize he is between my legs, pulling down my underwear. Yes, yes, yes!

    My hips move when his tongue presses against my clit, and stars explode before my vision. It feels so great.

    Holy moon goddess.

    "Oh, Levi..." I damn near scream, feeling insane amounts of pleasure at once when he buries his tongue inside me.

    "I love you, Erika," Levi murmurs and suckles on my clit. Two of his fingers are working on my wetness. "You''re my mate, lover, and soon the mother of my child. You''re perfect, and I love you so much." Despite barely being able to move or think, I meet his gaze. "I love you too. So, so much."

    ***

    After a crazy love-making session and dinner, I cuddle beside Levi in our kingsized bed. My huge demon mate is already sleeping, and I press my a*s against his c**k, stirring it awake. Yet Levi doesn''t open his eyes. It''s just his body''s natural reaction to me. I smile. "I love you so much," I move my mate''s hand over to my lips, kissing it before contently closing my eyes. "Goodnight, Levi."

    I soon drift off to the dream world I''ve seen so many times before. The one where the trees are a little taller and the grass a little greener.

    Lucifer''s dream world again?

    Butterflies are swarming in the air, and the sound from the waterfall fills my sensitive ears as I sit up in a field of golden flowers.

    My stomach sinks.

    I''ve been here without Lucifer many times, but it never gets easier to see this ce. I might be in love with Levi, yet my heart weighs heavy whenever I think of the second mate who sacrificed his life to save me. I never gave him a chance... "I don''t regret dying for your sake."

    Every hair stands on the edge of my body. I slowly turn around, gasping, when I see Lucifer standing further away. He is smiling softly and leaning his back against a magical tree.

    For a moment, all I do is take him in. The gleam in his mischievous eyes and his ck, tousled hair. He is truly stunning to behold, beautiful in a way that isn''t fair, but something is different.

    I stare at therge, white wings folded behind him, and I silently stand up as realization hits.

    "You''re not a demon anymore..." I whisper in awe.

    Lucifer''s lips curve up higher. "No, I''m not..." his curious eyes travel to the bump on my stomach, and his teeth show in a smile. "Looks like you''re doing fine, Erika. I wish you all the happiness in the world. I hope you and Levi will be happy." I stare at him.

    Angelic blood might run in my family, but Lucifer seems... He doesn''t seem like he belongs to our world anymore.

    He doesn''t carry the scent of the living, and his eyes are shining like he has seen a glimpse of the other world-heaven. Which means he isn''t back. Not to stay, at least.

    I walk toward him. "I''m sorry..."

    He tilts his head. "For what?"

    "Not giving you a chance."

    Those eyes of his be softer, gentler. "I was evil, Erika. My soul was ck, and I was willing to do anything to make you mine. It wasn''t until we made love that something within me changed," his wings are spreading, and he turns around. "I regret nothing." I realize he is leaving. It makes me walk faster. "Wait, don''t go."

    "I have to."

    "No, stay for just a second," I make it over to him and wrap my arms around him, making Lucifer freeze. He turns tense and stares down at me as I embrace him. I smile. "Thank you... For everything."

    His lips move to say something, but I don''t let him. I stand on my tiptoes and brush my lips against his. It''s another shocker for him, but then he kisses me back. It''s fire and ice. His hand strokes my back, and my heart leaps until suddenly, he is gone.

    I take a step back and smile while tears run down my face, knowing in my heart and soul that he isn''ting back.

    My lips are quivering as I whisper. "If you can change, then so can everybody else. I think demons can live among us after all."

    "Erika?" I turn around and find Levi giving me a sad smile. I get the feeling he watched me saying farewell to Lucifer, and his following sentence confirms it. "He is gone forever, huh?"

    I smile back at him, letting a few tears fall. "Yes, but... I think he is happy now, just like I''m happy."

 Epilogue

    Ste

    Today my daughter, Nora, is getting married to her two fated mates, Leo and ke. They already have a son who is three years old and already a troublemaker.

    His name is Alex, and I stifle augh when Raphael seems to have trouble making him sit still in hisp.

    "Alex," Raphael growls. "Stop biting my hand!"

    I snort at my husband. "Then stop holding him so tightly in my arms. You''re choking him."

    "I''m not!" Raphael argues. There are dark circles underneath his eyes. We have been watching Alex all week since his parents have done rehearsals before their wedding day. "The kid is seriously strong!"

    "You''re just weak," I tease, despite knowing Raphael is powerful too. He sticks out his tongue at me, and Iugh. "I''m sure Alex will calm down if you pat him. He seems to like that."

    "Must be some demon thing..." Raphael mutters while listening to me and petting the kid, who, by the way, came out looking like Crue de Vill. He has both ck and blonde hair, but it suits him.

    "Have I missed anything?"

    I turn around, and warmth finds my chest when Evan fixes his suit before taking a seat beside me. No matter how many years I''ve spent with my years, I never tired of seeing them.

    Raphael is aging like a fine wine. He looks like a total daddy alpha now with greying hairs here and there and a Viking beard. His body is swollen with muscles, arms tanned and tattooed-l love it.

    On the other hand, Evan is beginning to make people wonder if I''m a sugar mama, but I don''t care. I hardly mind that he doesn''t age. We are bonded and will die at the same time, and until then, my second husband gets to look gorgeous.

    I smile at him. "You haven''t missed anything."

    "Good," Evan dips down to kiss my cheek. It makes tingles spread throughout my entire body. Especially when his breath is hot on my ear as he murmurs. "I told you everything would work out."

    My heart swells.

    I know Evan isn''t talking about the wedding but the fact that the demons are defeated. The moon goddess got what she wanted-my children took care of the darkness.

    I lock eyes with him. "I''m d we didn''t have to go back. I like this version of the future."

    Evan''s lips quirk up. "I like this future too."

    Before I know what is happening, I''m lifted from my seat and straddling Evan''sp while he inhales my scent. My heart leaps up into my throat while colors take my cheeks. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.

    "Evan!" I ce my hands on his broad shoulders, horrified because I can sense his yfulness. It''s taking over, and his pants already have a visible bulge. Goddamn it. "I''m way too old for this!"

    Evan smiles up at me with faked innocence. "You''re never too old."

    "The other guests are staring!" We are our daughter''s wedding, for f**k''s sake. Doesn''t he have any shame?! Our children aren''t supposed to know that we have an active s*x life!

    "Let them stare," Evan leans forward, pressing his nose against the sensitive skin on my neck and breathing in. All the while his c**k is stirring and pressing against me. "You smell so nice, Ste... I want a taste of your blood."

    "Not here!" I hiss. "Are you mad?!"

    He grins at me then. "Madly in love with you."

    My bottom lip trembles, yet I still re at him. "Oh, you''re such a tterer... Smooth talker..." "Don''t pretend you hate it."

    I don''t, so I let my shoulder sag as I kiss his soft lips.

    Surprise shoots through Evan. He obviously didn''t think I would initiate anything here, and in the background, I hear Raphael grunt in jealousy, yet he allows us to have fun.

    Though, I don''t think it would matter if he told us to stop.

    Truthfully, I don''t think anything could stop me from tasting Evan''s lips right now. I love him so much.

    Lightning courses through my veins as I open for his tongue, allowing him inside while his fingers are in my hair, finding the back of my head-such a tender lover.

    "Yeah, yeah, you don''t have to overdo it!" Raphael growls in his seat, his voice thick with envy. "This is Nora''s wedding, and we should all just pretend we are too old for love."

    Evan breaks the kiss and then lifts his hand, giving Raphael the finger without looking away from my eyes. Iugh out loud at that, and Raphael sighs in his seat.

    "I swear you''re both children..." He mutters.

    I nce his way with a teasing smirk. "Oh, if you''re unhappy, then maybe you don''t want to join uster in the hotel room."

    "What?!" Raphael barks, ring my way. How amusing. He is red in the face, too grumpy, and too cute for his own good. "I refuse to be left alone! I''m joining you guys!"

    He gets so agitated that he releases Alex, and then he facepalms when the kid jumps off hisp and runs away screaming.

    ��f*****g kid is insane..." Raphael sighs.

    Evan snorts. "Well, you''re on kid-watching duty."

    "And it''s a pain in the a*s."

    "Hey," I narrow my eyes. "Why are you so irritable?"

    "Because we have watched Alex for a week. He has way too many abilities. Yesterday, he created portals and summoned a bunch of unicorns inside our living room! I''m surprised you''re not in a bad mood after that! I''m exhausted! I haven''t slept!"

    Iugh. "I slept just fine."

    Evan shrugs while gripping my a*s. "I''m a vampire-I don''t need sleep."

    Raphael turns his way. "Yes, so why aren''t you watching the damn kid? We all know that it would be easy for you!"

    Evan grimaces. "Sorry, I''m too busy being with my wife to babysit Alex, and I''m allergic to unicorns. Which means you''re on guard duty-and look, he has now summoned another

    unicorn."

    Raphael turns around, noticing the kid is sitting on a unicorn that is contentedly eating from the wedding cake. It doesn''t look one bit bothered by the kid on its back.

    Huh, perhaps Alex canmunicate or tame the animals he summons? What an exciting

    ability...

    "For f**k''s sake..." Raphael stands up from his seat. "I swear Alex is going to be the end of me,"

    he mutters before shouting. "Alex! Come and y with grandpa instead! No, wait! Don''t ride

    away! Please!"

    I giggle when Raphael runs after Alex, and then my eyes travel to the vampire currently holding me. His eyes are glittering, lips caught in a heart-stopping smile.

    "You''re the love of my life. You know that, right? No one and nothingpares to you. You make meplete."

    I melt a little in his arms. "I love you too, Evan. And I''m happy. William is with Reba, and they have plenty of kids. They are happy. And Nora is with ke and Leo, and they are...

    I stop talking to watch Raphael get chased by a herd of wild unicorns, and Evan and Iugh.

    "Nora is busy making herself a family," Evan finishes for me and smiles before he continues. "And Lily has found herself a mate as well. Although she rarely visits home anymore."

    I shrug. "You know that it can''t be helped, Evan. Our daughter''s destined mate is a human man, and she doesn''t want to pull him into our world."

    "True," Evan leans in closer again. "The important thing is that she is happy and not evil."

    I smile at him. Ever since we bonded, we remember every timeline, even when it wasn''t us but Nora or Reba who went back. We never told them, knowing they had to sort out their problem alone or the future wouldn''t be this bright.

    "You''re right. Happiness is the most important thing," I kiss Evan on his cheek before nodding toward the aisle. "The music is ying. I think it''s soon time for the wedding to begin." "About time," Evan whispers. I''m aware of his hands digging into my buttocks as he speaks. "The sooner this wedding is over, the sooner I get to undress you inside our hotel room."

    I snort at him even though I secretly love this. "You''re insane, Evan... So insane, but that''s part

    of why I love you so much."

    The end.